Author’s note
Folks, I know I said I would be delaying this but a pal of mine offered help in the script making (you know who he is). So, without further ado, here is my version of the Rainbow Rocks movie!!!

Rainbow Rocks Remake

Chapter 01: The Rising Threat

The scene opens to a full moon that shines its lunar light with the night sky surrounded by stars. But the scene focuses on what’s happening below, at some cafe place with the lights on, as there was sounds of…arguments. Inside, there were some human patrons that were arguing with each other, a girl was upset at a guy, two dudes were arguing over something, and so forth. But none was noticing the strange green mist cloud around the floor. And even weirder was hearing a strange melody at that time, as if it’s harmonic. But we focus to the corners booth, where three girls in hoods sing during this issue, and surprisingly, the green cloud swirls into red gem necklaces they wear. It glowed for a brief moment before vanishing, as it seems what was done, was done. Then a girl with moderate purple with light brilliant aquamarine highlights pigtails undoes her hood to show she’s a pale, light grayish fuchsia skin and moderate raspberry eye color girl who looks moody.

“Gugh; that was barely worth the effort, Adagio,” She complained off to say to the person in front of her while the one next to her removes her hood to reveal she’s an arctic bluish white skin girl with moderate raspberry eyes, and light arctic blue with moderate Persian blue stripes ponytail. “I’m tired of FAST food. I need a meal.” She slump down in her seat to grumble a bit about not getting enough to eat.

The last one sitting alone from the two took her hood off to reveal she is a pale apple green skin girl with brilliant raspberry eyes and luminous vivid orange with brilliant yellow streaks of puff hair style.

“The energy in this world isn’t the same as that in Equestria.” The one called Adagio explained off the condition of what logic there was to explain what was the facts here of this world compared to another. “We can only get so much power here.” She gazes around with strict eyes in knowing they can only get so much from what this world has to offer.

“Aaaugh, I wish we were never been banished to this awful place.” The pigtails girl sulks in her seat with arms cross in hating to stay in this world while the ponytail girl next to her watches in lost puzzlement.

“Really,” Adagio asked off with a strangely perky smile expression, “I love it here.” She pat her right hand to her chest in stating how she LOVES to be here, but she makes it sound like sarcasm; especially when she goes back to a frowny state.

“For reals-izes,” Another voice asked off in sounding surprised by what she heard Adagio say. “Because I think this place is the worse.” She pointed out the window in stating her opinion of the light argument, while not really seeing how the other two are dealing with it.

“I think YOUR the worse, Sonata.” The pigtails girl dryly stated off towards the ponytail girl without caring, as she was still grumbling over the matter.

“Oh yeah; Well I think you’re…” Sonata was trying to act smart in about to make a comeback remark, but was cut off…

“Uuuugh,” Soon Adagio is heard groaning to hold her head to shake with her eyes shut; like she has a headache. “I’ll tell you one thing!” Adagio was saying from sounding annoyed, while something weird of a storm is happening outside the window. “Being stuck here with you two isn’t making this world…Any more Bearable!” She gritted her teeth on the last part, as she was having a hard time getting by being in this world with these two girls constantly about to drive her crazy.

Then suddenly without warning, a pillar of explosive light is seen off sight of the cafe, which Adagio notices. She looks out the window as if mesmerized, and it seems like….something new. Then outside the cafe, Adagio heads out the door, there’s a strange stormy wind blowing around while her two associates slowly follow her. Then from beyond a hill site, a dome of light is seen before it sparks; Followed by a double twisting rainbow form that reach the peak top to flash a bright white light. Adagio was staring like a deer in the headlights in what she’s seeing that was…almost out of this world. Then a rainbow beam was shot from the white ball of light at something, causing something to hit and implode like a rainbow tower. However, during the moment, Adagio’s ruby gem necklace felt a strange shimmer glimmer that she touches it.

“Hugh! Did you feel that?” Adagio gasped off to say in having felt her gem talk to her, telling her about what it was that occurred. That’s when the girl started to show a sneaky grin on her face in getting the picture now. “Do you know what that is?” She turns to the other two girls in stating if they could see what that rainbow display truly was.

The two girls thought in their own way as Adagio awaited for their answer with ’some’ patience.

“Uh,” Sonata shrug off her shoulders in looking clueless of the question while the other one didn’t say anything; both answers made Adagio frown at their slow notice to the truth.

“It’s Equestrian Magic!” Adagio grab the pigtail girl’s sweater coat to tell it to the girl’s face of what source that rainbow was, and where it’s from; their world.

“But this world doesn’t have Equestria Magic!” The girl remotely stated back that this human world doesn’t have any magic from Equestria of the pony universe.

“It does now.” Adagio slyly stated in knowing what this world has gotten now, as she moves away. “And we’re going to use it to make EVERYONE in this pathetic little world…Adore us!” Adagio spoke off to say this as she walk up, and slowly the other two caught on in being interested before joining up to their ringleader; as they all like that idea very much.

Looks like an evil plot is about to take it’s self into motion now; As things grew dark around this scene from ending this stage of new evil in the human version of Equestria.

--------------

Later on, within a strange abandon building, we find those three suspicious girls have returned to, it must be where they are living. As they are about to begin things, a mysterious dark portal window appears before them, getting their attention. And from beyond the portal was another creature from the Equestria world of ponies…the leader of the Dark Mystics; Dark Curse.

“It has been a long time, girls. How have you been, Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, Sonata Dusk?” Dark Curse spoke in communicating to those on the other world that know him.

“Ugh, like terrible.” Aria rolled her eyes to make a remark of their current state.

“But we saw something amazing. There’s Equestrian Magic here!” Sonata spoke in sounding a bit happy of what they have learnt without much thought into it.

“I’m not at all surprise, considering one of the Superior’s little operatives failed her task at Canterlot High School.” Dark Curse remotely stated in what happened, which involved Sunset Shimmer’s involvement.

“You mean the leader of the Apocalypse Ponies?” Adagio questioned in thought of knowing there was someone else here from Equestria like them who work under the Three Lords.

“Indeed, but never mind that, I can tell that you are just…’hungry’ for what has occurred.” Dark Curse spoke to change the subject to something much bigger, and from what these three show, they are hungry for it. “As of now, you are going to work with us again. By going after the new magic that has been left behind to regain your power…as sirens,” He explained the case of what these three are going to do at this very moment with the new magic in the human world.

“Excellent, after our banishment, this will make the perfect comeback.” Adagio smiled off to say in wanting to do something like that.

“But like, how are we supposed to get the magic?” Sonata asked a ditzy question of the subject.

“It’s not like we can go up to the front door and ask.” Aria spoke off with a moody tone; they can’t go up and start something.

“We’ll sign up and be transfer students, that will allow us to get in.” Adagio explained her plan to get the trio in that school.

“Wait. We’re going back to school? Aren’t we over that?” Sonata asked off puzzled of the question here.

“No genius, it’s to infiltrate and get our task underway.” Adagio scolds the goofy Sonata for that thought.

“And when can we start going to…school, or whatever?” Aira remotely asked off without much a care.

“It will take a year to get our admission in, but it will be well worth the wait after all this time.” Adagio smiled evilly in knowing that they waited this long, they can slowly build up.

“Best you be alert, if I know anything, someone there will try to make contact in our old world…but what they won’t know is….we’ll have someone else sent to aid your efforts.” Dark Curse explained to the girls of what to expect, both from what can get in the way, to one of sending in backup.

Now the three girls smiled with an evil smile of their own style to express, very soon….they will begin.

-----------

This scene takes a toll almost a year later as it was the aftermath of the Battle of Hong Kong. Where tragedy struck when this event occurred by an outside source of extraterrestrial, by robotic science then of magic. For we go to what appears to be the United Nation HQ, were its fellow elect members of each country have gathered; For a serious event was going on, as the subject was by the terms…off their world, as President Obama took the floor.

“Gentlemen, please…I wish to have your attention.” Obama spoke to calm the crowds to hear him out. “Now we all know why we are here, it has been exactly one year since the unnatural event happened that struck our planet.” He spoke in bringing up the first subject of the world leaders gathered here today.

“You mean when sentient machines came and done battle in Hong Kong?” The China Representative spoke off in sounding upset. “People panic over the chaos of another Transformer War Outbreak!” He bashes his hand on his table in being upset.

Many of the different countries leaders were muttering to themselves or across from them of knowing that issue.

“Listen, all of you. Calm down, please.” President Obama spoke to calm the crowd, which worked. “Thank you. Now…while the Decepticon threat has been neutralized temporally, we have done all to make a serious apology & rebuild the alliance with the Autobots. Let us not forget, they helped us during the battle in Chicago.” He spoke to remind the world leaders of the calm that has been brought out from that terrible issue, as well as to reconnect their outer world allies.

The other country representatives heard this to silently mumble a bit in mostly agreeing to that logic.

“While that is true, we must also focus on the surviving threats, such as Galvatron.” A Russian representative spoke to bring up the word of a fiendish machine.

“Those KSI members were fools to revive the Decepticon leader in their new weapon.” A Europe representative spoke off in agreeing to the terms of the debate.

“And what of the Autobots leader, this…Optimus Prime; Where is he, can he deal with the threat?” A Canadian representative questioned the location of their alien ally that helped stop such a mess.

“I’m sorry; I cannot be the one to answer that.” President Obama spoke to not speak about such terms involving Optimus Prime.

“Then if we can’t find the strong Autobot leader, what about them walking metal dinosaurs, where are they?” An Iraq representative questioned the location of the Legendary Knights, AKA the Dinobots that help the Autobots are.

“Yes, those creatures apparently are not ap art of the same unit, they are somewhere doing who knows what on this planet.” Another representative from Africa stated off this fact to bring to question.

Now an argument breaks down between the world leaders, but the scene focuses towards someone in the back of this meeting to stay out of politics. Azure Phoenix is seen watching this scene play out with keeping a strict expression of how such leaders are debating between what is good for the planet from another extraterrestrial attack.

“This will get us nowhere! We need to get our acts together or risk falling to prey by another off-worlder invasion.” Azure Phoenix remotely stated this issue of what they should be doing, instead of talking about it.

At the moment, Azure Phoenix recalls certain events that happened back in the pass; that lead up to the aftermath when Galvatron’s new Decepticon Army fought against the Autobots in Hong Kong along with Optimus Prime ending his battle against Lockdown. He remembers the event after the battle was settled like it was yesterday, including the discussion about a second extraterrestrial beings from another world that came to the planet.

AZURE PHOENIX'S MEMORY OF EVENTS:

After some unforgettable and painful event that occurred at China and Hong Kong, leaders across the whole world had been gathered at the United Nation Headquarter of Manhattan, New York; including Cade Yaegar, Joshua Joyce, Bumblebee and Drift. Two Autobots acted as the Commanders in the place of Optimus Prime since he had left the Earth in search of the Creators and determined to end their cruelty and ruthlessly searching and attacking on him...

Within the United Nation General Assembly, the United Nation Leaders and Members seated in their seats; they argued and complained about the incident from China and Hong Kong. They were in concern, feared and upset about dealing with more of Transformers, and as well as Joshua's choice and decision about building and creating more of Transformers.

President Barack Obama sat on his Council's Chair, along with his United States' Staffs and Military Officers. Joshua Joyce and Cade Yaeger were standing before the microphone stage desk. The large screen had the picture of both Drift and Bumblebee since they were too big and large to fit in, so they had to stay out in seeing, hearing and communicating with them.

"This is outrageous," Xi Jinping shouted in anger as he stood up from his seat, "Hong Kong is completely in ruined and destruction site! It's Chicago Incident over again! This is completely unacceptable! Tell me! What can be done?! You told the world that you had the powerful weapons to protect from the aliens!"

Iran President nodded his head and shouted, "We are more in concern with your Transformer Prototype, Galvatron! He is the only creature had not been dealt with!"

Korea President nodded his head, "We must destroy him before he could destroy us!"

"If what you say is true about Galvatron being Megatron's Reincarnation," Africa President said in concern, "then we need more Transformers to kill and defeat him! We cannot let that monster to kill us!"

The United Nation Council members cried and screamed in anger about Galvatron. They were in concern and feared about him. He needed to be dealt with. Joshua was in shaken of fear and worry as he knew that the world would need his weapons for defense; but then again, Optimus Prime warned him about trying to create the artificial Transformers could bring disaster and especially it was his first and finest creation that turned against him.

"Councilmen," Joshua spoke calmly and firmly. The Hall went in silent. They turned to him as he continued, "Yes... It's true that Galvatron is Megatron's Reincarnation. And we overlook for that fact because Optimus severed his head off. He should be shut down or dead. But we don't know how or what. But the answer to this is... No. I will not build and create more of Transformers."

Everyone shouted and cried in disappointment and concerns about Joshua Joyce's refusal in producing the army of Transformers. Joshua sighed in upset deeply.

Cade Yeager came and helped Joshua Joyce as he spoke, "Mr. Joyce has his own reason of not doing this. It's because... Galvatron may not be the only Transformer to survive from his nearly death. There could be more of Decepticons else to survive that. And if he indeed survived that and infected more of KSI Transformers, they will turn and kill all of you. So, it is best not to do that."

Everyone went in silent before chatted and muttered softly in concern and worry about Cade's and Joshua's decision and point-of-view about creating the Transformers.

Joshua sighed, "And there's more... Harold Attinger and his Cemetery Wind had killed so many Decepticons. That's the good thing. But they also killed our only defense of protecting our home from them. Yes, I'm talking about the Autobots. And that is the cost I had paid for bringing destruction and chaos at Hong Kong and many innocent lives."

Cade nodded his head in agreement as he spoke angrily, "We killed the very same guardians and friends, who risked their sparks to protect us from dangers and our enemies. And how did we repay them? By murdering them and their Human Allies; Greed; Destruction; Extinction?! This had led us to our nearly extinction!"

"Therefore, United Nation Council," Joshua sighed in concern, "I must deny your desperate begging. And the only way we can defend ourselves is to ally with the Autobots again. We need to rebuild the NEST Team! There are some who can still fight against Decepticons while helping the Autobots."

The United Nation Council members muttered and chatted in concern and feared of what Cade and Joshua had said. Will the Autobots helped them after what they had done to most of their kind?

Cade sighed, "You've got to have faith, everyone. If I can't convince Optimus Prime, then no one can. And all would have been lost."

Everyone looked at each other for the moment as they had some thoughts to think about. For the moment had passed, they looked up and glanced at two Autobots, and even United States Staff too. It was time to ask...

President Obama cleared his throat, "Bumblebee and Drift. Despite what Mr. Attinger had done to you, I have no quarrel and no knowledge of what he had done to you and your kind but to end the joint military alliance between you and us. But...I must ask you again... Will you help us, for old time sake? Because... I never had doubts of trusting in you for saving our home."

Drift and Bumblebee looked at each other for the moment. They both were angered and upset by not only Humans but their governments since the aftermath Battle of Chicago. Everyone and everything they had known were gone because of Harold Attinger's twisted and paranoid fears and nightmares. But at the very end, it was him and Lockdown alone for bringing destruction and massacres on their kind and friends while the others had no knowledge of it. And they knew Optimus Prime would have done something for those who know nothing about the truth.

Both Drift and Bumblebee nodded their heads in agreement. They turned to the front while facing at United Nation Council members. Bumblebee beeped for few times since he still unable to have his voice active...

Drift cleared his throat, "President Obama, despite your congress had some - 'difficulty' about us, I know, deep in your heart that you are not a liar. Optimus Prime had requested us to be defenders of your world. And we shall work together again."

Everyone cheered and cried happily as they gave the loud applause to the Autobots; President Obama, Cade and Joshua smiled in relief and happy about it.

"But -" Drift spoke firmly and seriously as most United Nation Council members ceased their applause and cheering, "- We only accept the members, friends and family of all of the NEST alone and only, including Azure Phoenix's Military and Dragon Strike Force."

President Obama smiled in relief, "It is done. Azure Phoenix predicted your suggestion. And that is why I made him and Morshower only as your liaison to me and my member staffs only."

Drift and Bumblebee smiled and nodded their heads in agreement. Joshua and Cade smile in relief and happy.

Azure Phoenix smiled in please as he slowly got up from his chair. Joshua and Cade departed from his table stand. He approached it as he made his speech and important announcement.

"Now that is dealt with," Azure Phoenix spoke calmly and firmly, "we have more important matters to deal with. And I'm not talking about Galvatron, Decepticons or Transformers' Creators. There are more creatures we must deal with."

Azure Phoenix used his remote. With the push of a button, another screen show various scenes of Twilight and her friends' doing, especially when they had pony forms and their battles against the Demonic Sunset Shimmer. It happened last year.

Everyone chatted and muttered in concern and worry of what they had witnessed, and even Joshua, Cade and two Autobots. They questioned of who were they, were they in their customs or mutant dresses and wondered if there was special effects on the screen.

Azure Phoenix cleared his throat, "No... These are very real. These clips, information and sources all came from Canterlot High and the residence. The one threat we should be more concern is these people: Twilight Sparkle, Ben Mare, Nyx, Spike and Phobos. They took the appearance of my students and creatures, just to blend in at Canterlot High. We do not know where they came from, but I know one thing for certain, they are not from this realm or from outer space. But they need to be careful to be deal with..."

Everyone chatted in concern and worry about Azure Phoenix's latest reports about more extraterrestrial beings', especially when they had Decepticons to deal with. Bumblebee and Drift looked at each other for the moment. They were all in concern and worry. There was another race that came to the Earth?

Cade turned to Joshua for a moment as he wondered if what Azure Phoenix had said was true. Joshua nodded his head in confirmation since he and Azure Phoenix were much more closer together. He also knew what had happen to Canterlot High Incident. President Obama sighed in concern as he was worried about the new alien to deal with.

Azure Phoenix cleared his throat calmly, "There is still no confirmation if these doppelgangers were friends or foes. But I do know one thing. They were here to study us. They were testing us. They were learning more about us. But that Demon...I believe she murdered my student. She had no memories with me and it proved to me that right. Whether you had hard time to believe in me or not, we all must be cautious of any of them in the future. Not with just Cybertronians, but any creatures who came from different planets, realms or worlds. We all must be prepared for anything."

President Obama cleared his throat as he spoke to Azure Phoenix through his microphone, "Mr. Secretary, what do you suggest to do about these extraterrestrial beings?"

Azure Phoenix smiled calmly, "All is done. Dragon Strike Force Squadron are at Canterlot High, questioning and asking the students about these doppelgangers. They will do anything to learn more and understand these creatures. But if they're truly the threat, we must fight back. We must invade the enemies' world before they invade us. And the only way we can do that is to find the portal that allows her and her alien friends back here."

"And how were you going to do that?"

"By means of necessary to protect not only our kind but everyone we can trust than just the scumbag beast Dark Terrorists! If they are our enemies and if they dare to attack any of our kind, we will fight till the end."

President Obama gulped in concern, "Azure Phoenix... I don't mean to question your judgment and trust. But I believe you should be more patient and considerate of your decision."

Azure Phoenix slammed his hands onto the table hard as he spoke, "Our world and any world must be defended and secured from the danger. We will not let them, the Decepticons or the Dark Terrorists defeat and conquer us! We will not let them do as they pleased. And we will not surrender. We are the United Nation Humans of Earth! We built our countries and world as one to defend it from the Terrorists, Monsters and Aliens who wanted our extinction and destruction! I vow that no one will do as they pleased to come to our home without a fight! I am Azure Phoenix! It is my duty to protect this world from danger. And I promise you of that! I will not bow to any creature who desires to experiment us or use us like slaves! Never again! We are Humans! It is our duty to protect the Earth! We will not fear our enemies. We will not let it be our extinction; Never!"

Inspired and touched by Azure Phoenix's speech, United Nation Council members cheered and gave an applause for his determination and loyalties to their world and even to the Autobots.

Drift and Bumblebee looked at each other for the moment, with masks of concern and worry. Cade and Joshua were also in concern and fear. Azure Phoenix was concerned about the creatures from another realm, and was he willing to take the fight and chance in against them? Will he became Harold Attinger? Will he let invasion of another realm be the Humans' downfall?

President Obama took a deep sigh, "Very well... I declared... Azure Phoenix be in-charge of defending the Humanity and Autobots as well. And I also wish to request the remaining Autobots help us as well. And if these creatures were indeed our enemies and help either the Dark Terrorists or Decepticons, they are meant to be terminated as Azure Phoenix had said."

Drift and Bumblebee looked at each other for a while. They had to do it since Earth was their only home and they had to find Galvatron before he could do anything more harm or damages. They turned to the screen as they nodded their heads in agreement.

Azure Phoenix smiled calmly, "Thank you, Mr. President. And I assure you that I will not make mistake as Harold Attinger did. I trust the Autobots with my life. I will stop this invasion. I will not let the world meet its extinction. I promise you that."

The United Nation Council members gave applause and cheering to Azure Phoenix again. Joshua and Cade looked worry and scared. They looked at each other for the moment. This reminded them about dealing with Harold Attinger who had same dilemma of defending the world from aliens. They feared of what happen next. Will their home be saved from danger or doom to meet its extinction?

END MEMORY RECALL!

“Sir, sir, can you hear me?” A voice interrupts the man who was standing before him.

Azure Phoenix snaps into reality from drifting to his own little world of memory. One of his soldiers came up to him and was carrying some file paper work.

“Sir, we’ve just gotten some readouts,” The soldier reported this to the man he takes orders from.

“What is it?” Azure Phoenix asked in being serious, but wants the report to be told.

“It’s about one of the mystery cases we’ve been looking into. The one about a town that has many of its citizens arguing & fighting,” The soldier reported, this sounded familiar to Azure since he has heard about it; a town where in any shop or park, having large crowds..there is a ruckus that breaks out without warning. “We’ve gotten word to close the case.” He explained this to get straight to the point.

“What? On what lead,” Azure Phoenix asked off shock and object to that, why are they closing a case that hasn’t been settle yet?

“Sir, the unexplained event that causes it just up and vanish, no one remembers what happen except the loss of a green cloud that whenever it showed up, everyone starts picking fights & debate in arguments.” The soldier reported with worry by that harsh tone of Azure, but told him of what they know.

“And just where did it go, soldier?” Azure Phoenix asked off in wanting details about such a case, where did the stuff that makes people gets in arguments & fights go to.

“I…I don’t know, but-but…there’s more. At the same time, three residents of that area left town. An-And according to records, when they live there, fights & arguments broke up without warning.” The solider explained the case about three resident girls that left on the same time the strange green cloud leaves that cause folks to fight.

Azure Phoenix was in deep thought; the green cloud appeared to cause negative impacts on human behavior, but only after three girls was there. And the moment those same girls leave, everything goes back to normal. This sounds like extraterrestrial at work to cause some disturbance.

“And, tell me…is their background checked out?” Azure Phoenix asked in wanting any detail about the three girls that left that area.

“Sir, we’re trying to, but it’s like those girls aren’t in any data base.” The soldier reported this as something they can’t find any trace of those three particular girls, as if they never existed.

“Then where was their last location of their heading?” Azure Phoenix asked in trying to not lose his temper, he wants results, not excuses; their lives maybe on the line.

“Um, from trajectory & movement over some local hills and from what some nearby bickers reported, they seem to be heading towards this area.” The soldier searches his file to bring up some map to show to his officer.

Azure Phoenix took the map to look at it himself, and from studying the movement…the next town pass some local hill sight is….a familiar place with an even mysterious building in the center.

“What have we here? This place is where that high school is located? Hmm…” Azure Phoenix spoke off in finding this bit of info intriguing, so the strange girls are going to Canterlot High School, that’s where another unsolved mystery is being conducted; coincidence, maybe not likely. “Prepare our contacts in that area; if this is involving that school, then it must be the other extraterrestrials at work.” He gave the order of what must be done to get them prepared for what’s to come.

“Sir,” The soldier saluted before he quickly leaves the spot.

“I’ll find out what’s going on? If that school is involved in another unexplained case, then it may bring up questions about the Sunset Shimmer at that school. And it brings up the next question….how many more of her little friends are coming, and if they are invading…they’ll have to think twice.” Azure Phoenix spoke with a strict tone of his, if more creatures not of this planet arrive and try to invade, then they’ll be sorry for even thinking of such ploys.

The scene goes dark with the serious man and his gaze, whatever is about to go down, he will get to the bottom of it; by any standard means.

-------------

Deep within the dark and desolate castle of Mount Thunderflame, Fafnir the Black-Hearted decided to finally show himself as a human in the human world so as to create fear and panic within that land.

The very thought of being a human disgusted him, yet at the same time…had him interested as the evil and twisted Dragon grinned with delight.

"Hmm; It's like some would say here in Equestria and in the human world…if you want something done right, you must do it yourself. Although I despise humans with a great disgust for portraying my kind as monsters in their movies…I can see that they and I are not so different." Fafnir said with a malicious, sadistic grin.

"Just like me…" He said as he waved one of his clawed wings and hands over his crystal ball and a few scenes with humans destroying several forests, fighting and hurting each other, forcing people from their homes, and fat, greedy businessmen grinning evilly at the amount of money they had obtained. "…they live for destruction, personal gain, harming each other and greed. Sin is what guides these pathetic creatures, and to me…they will make the most easy prey of all. I could even gather an army of those who share my vision of world domination." Fafnir said evilly.

"But first…I must take care of my competition for Twilight's heart…Benjamin Maregillian." Fafnir said as he glared at Ben's image with disgust.

"I still don't know how you were able to win Twilight's heart, Ben…but I promise you this…boy; Twilight will be mine, Equestria will be mine…and all that you hold dear…shall be mine. And my first act as King of Equestria will be to have you executed for your defiance. And I shall use Azure's paranoia to my advantage when we finally meet face to face…sword to sword. That is…after I deal with Brave Heart in his human form once I've corrupted his heart and drive him mad with greed. You had better watch your back, street colt. Watch your back!" Fafnir warned evilly as he began to laugh like a maniac and began to transform, though we could only see it from the shadows and his human form would not be seen until the time had come.

-----------

Just at this moment, the screen changes to prepare something, as we see a flash from a familiar ruby gem, then a familiar magic mirror pass around. There is something being played in the background, it’s called; “Rainbow Rocks” song to start this opening.

“JusSonic Productions Presents”

As a flash of light appeared, shadow forms of EQ Pinkie Pie on drums with a beam shining over the shadow images of the EQ Mane Six, along with the Element of Magic’s crown form.

“Executive Producer JusSonic”

The Rainbooms: We used to fight with each other

(Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

Then the image shows the crown get taken, then the image reveals the shadow images of the horse stature with a crowd surrounded near Spike the Dog and Twilight Sparkle of their first trip to the human world version of Equestria.

“Executive Producer Power Master”

That was before we discovered

(Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

Then it shows Twilight’s shadow meeting Fluttershy & Applejack at the beginning; one drank cider bottle the other blown a balloon.

“Producers VISON-KING and Greenrob”

That when your friendship is real

(Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

Then scene shifts to seeing shadow image of Rainbow Dash kicking a soccer ball with the gang watching as Twilight competes. Then the next scene shows Rarity holding up horse ears and a tail for the Wondercolts spirit of the school.

“Original Music by Daniel Ingram”

“Score by William Anderson”

Yeah, you just say what you feel

Another image shows shadow images of Twilight & Sunset Shimmer going at it, even one with Flash Sentry on a poster; before Twilight’s group did the Canterlot Spirit move in the cafeteria to help the girl get the crown.

“Written by JusSonic, VISION-KING, Power Master, Greenrob, and KingHuffy”

And the music, yeah, the music

Gets us to the top

Then the next shine shows the shadow image of Sunset Shimmer in a pillar of light that change her into Demon Sunset Shimmer before blasting a ray beam. But it never finished off the shadow images of the Mane Six, as a magical barrier protected them.

“Co-Director VISION-KING”

“Directed by JusSonic”

As we learn how the rainbow...Rainbow Rocks!

At that time, a magic heart form with the six girls, as they soon were gonna strike back at the Demonic Sunset Shimmer. Bright rainbow colors flash around into a spiral pillar before they flash out to reveal…this story’s title!

Rainbow Rocks

Now some rainbow lines go around, as we see images of the transformed Mane Six humans appear; Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Twilight Sparkle.

Applejack: You can pick up the bass

“Starring”

The Rainbooms: (Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

As the rainbow trail moved, we see the shadow form of Twilight sing off on a mike.

“Tara Strong as Twilight Sparkle”

Rainbow Dash: And you can play the guitar

The Rainbooms: (Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

And then we see a cord get plug in to where we find shadow forms of Rainbow Dash & Applejack about to play their instruments.

“Ashleigh Ball as Rainbow Dash & Applejack”

Pinkie Pie: You can bang on the drums

The Rainbooms: (Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

Then twirling sticks are seen after a speaker setup, as we see shadow forms of Fluttershy & Pinkie Pie about to get ready to play.

“Andrea Libman as Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy & Pinkamena Diane Pie”

Twilight Sparkle: Or you can sing like a star

As more speakers are setup, the shadow form of Rarity is seen rocking on her own instrument.

“Tabitha St. Germain as Rarity”

The Rainbooms: And the music, yeah, the music

Gets us to the top

Then we see the shadow form of Spike as a dog eating a bone.

“Cathy Weseluck as Spike”

Then Twilight’s shadow form is seen performing with the rest of her pals, as a rainbow beam shots upwards to form like a handle for a guitar. As we find the shadow form of Rainbow Dash rocking out here.

As we learn how the rainbow...Rainbow Rocks!

Then the image shows a shadow form of Sunset Shimmer, as she picks Spike the dog up in her arms, looking much better than her old evil self.

“Rebecca Shoichet as Sunset Shimmer”
Then three ruby gems are seen flashing in the background, before three NEW shadow teen girls enter the stage with two arguing while the leader push them aside.

“Maryke Hendrikse as Sonata Dusk”

“Kazumi Evans as Adagio Dazzle”

“Diana Kaarina as Aria Blaze”

We see more images of more characters during a long guitar chord.

“Jason Marsden as Ben Mare & Chase/Shadow Dragon”

“Daveigh Chase as Nyx”

“Chris Sanders as Phobos”

“Ginny McSwain as Megan Williams”

“Vic Mignogna as Omega”

“Scott McNeil as Tough Apple”

“Orlando Bloom as Golden Heart”

“Douglas Rye as Azure Phoenix”

“Kelly Hu as Iris Crystal”

“David Faustino as Blazefist”

“Jenat Varney as Aquastroke”

“P.J. Byrne as Laxtinct”

“Matthew Mercer as Terrorcreep”

“Will Friedle as Saber Dragon”

“Travis Willingham as Lightningblade”

“Robert McCollum as Burnblast”

“Kate Higgins as Tailtech”

“Kristen Bell as Icy Princess”

“Jackson Robinson as Shorty Thinking”

“Emma Watson as Flare Tiger”

“Ewan McGregor as Brave Heart”

“And Benedict Cumberbatch as Fafnir”

As we learn how the rainbow...Rainbow Rocks!

Then the rainbow beam flies across the Mane Six band, as the shadow form of Twilight sang and then a bright flash of the story’s title is seen. It goes by the letter order, then the performing Mane Six girls before the final beat is heard to present the story’s full universe title to this Rainbow Rocks.

My Little Pony: Equestria Girls

Then that message is zoom forward before showing off the sequel part of it in bright rainbow color sparkles…

Rainbow Rocks

Then at that moment, everything goes dark in ending that little number right there…as it was the start of a brand new beginning…

Author's note
Alright...this should do...for a beginning. For the next one to be worked around, Sunset struggles in redeeming herself as most of Canterlot High but the Mane Five, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Celestia, Luna, and Flash refused to accept her after the Fall Formal which Sunset hasn't gotten over her old self. And this is happening during a Musical Showcase, which the Mane Five are entering as the Rainbooms and as it turns out, when they play their instruments, magic happens. And while helping their friend out, Flash checks up to see how the girls are doing while wondering if their 'out of town pals' are coming? And as it stands, both Sunset and Flash reconcile and have become friends, despite feeling wanted to be together again. Also what is happening, is unknown to anyone, Azure Phoenix's Dragon Strike Force have been working as teachers & staff of the high school to continue questioning the Main Five (Aquastroke - Rainbow Dash (Aqua was her coach), Terrorcreep - Fluttershy (since he was her uncle), Saber Dragoon - Applejack (Family Partners), Laxtinct - Pinkie Pie (Party Partners) and Shorty Thinking - Rarity (Her father's close yet former partner), only for the results to be not what they are looking for or it's hard to get the truth out. What other mysteries can be unlocked here that remains to be seen?

Chapter 02: Better Than Ever

The scene opens up towards a familiar high school within the human world version of the pony-verse of Equestria: Canterlot High. There were many of the students just entering the building as we speak to start things off, and were carrying some boxes. Inside, many of the students pass the halls, chatting with one another, being as happy as can be. But the focus goes towards what’s going on in the auditorium , as many students are setting up banters on the ground and look to be decorating it; each with its own uniqueness. Heck, even the CMC girls look to be doing it, with Apple Bloom painting a line, then helped out by Scootaloo who look to Sweetie Belle, and vice-versa, they were doing pretty good. Then a surprise happenS that something took a paint brush from Sweetie Belle’s canteen, and to their surprise eyes, it was…Sunset Shimmer!

“Want some help?” Sunset Shimmer asked in wanting to know if the girls here need help, she was looking like she was trying to be very friendly and wanted to be a part of this.

“Uh, no thanks; we’re good. Not dat we don’t want it, it’s just…we’re already about done now.” Apple Bloom politely replied to Sunset Shimmer’s request as she and the other two look to the big girl with nods.

“Oh…” Sunset Shimmer responded surprise to hear that, and seem…to get her. “Okay.” She responded with a slight sorrow on her face, knowing that she’s not needed here.

Soon Sunset Shimmer returnS the paintbrush into Sweetie Belle’s canteen, knowing THAT she’s not needed with this group.

“Sunset Shimmer,” Then a loud voice was heard that got most of those near Sunset Shimmer’s spot of who called her name. “Over here!” Then it’s shown to be Pinkie Pie waving up to tell the girl to join her and the Main Five working on their banter, as they showed smiles.

Sunset Shimmer soon showed a smile on her face, feeling happy to be needed. But as the girl makes her way across, many of the other students she pass by glared and gossip about her as she held her left shoulder. She walked pass many and even Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, everyone was showing their glares and gossips about her, much to the girl’s disappointment, even Trixie back on stage did the same thing with her group.

“Hugh. I had no idea the whole school would be here.” Sunset Shimmer sighs in disappointment to stand near the Main Five, seeing that she was not feeling much love or welcome. But then Fluttershy patted her shoulder to help cheer the girl up. Then Pinkie Pie and Rarity look to the other, bent down to pick up their new banter poster of a night start sky with musical instruments.

“Quite the eye catching investment, if I do say so myself.” Rarity boasted out to make a claim of how well this design was on their behalf.

“And…it smells like Cake!” Pinkie Pie happily stated on what their poster banter smells like.

“It does?” Fluttershy asked off surprised, that do sound interesting and she wonders how. She tries to smell the cake, but Pinkie Pie came up too close to her face to smash the poster in the girl’s face.

“I just used frosting instead of paste.” Pinkie Pie explained to which when the poster was removed; Fluttershy had blue cake frosting on her nose and some frosting toppings that look like freckles on her face.

“Uh, Fluttershy; ye got a little something…uh…” Applejack held up her hand and tries to mention to her friend that she has a little messy spot on some part of her face.

Fluttershy heard that, used her left hand to wipe off a small check spot of the frosting toppings before checking her hand. “Did I get it?” Fluttershy asked with a smile if she got the spot while not knowing there was a lot more that she missed.

“Hugh, not exactly,” Applejack smiled to shake her head ‘no’ that the girl didn’t get all of what she had.

Now the girls watch as Sunset Shimmer takes out a hankie to help wipe the frosting mess off Fluttershy’s face, they’ve seem to come along nicely in their friendship.

“Good afternoon, students.” Principal Celestia spoke forth that made everyone see her and Vice-Principal Luna enter the auditorium. “I just want to tell you, how pleased I am.” As she spoke, Celestia & Luna pass over a smiling Diamond Tiara & Silver Spoon making a crown on their poster, “That so many of you are going to participle in the first ever Canterlot High School Musical Showcase,” The principal & vice principal stops in the center to where Celestia announced this news to the whole student group of what they are preparing.

“Yyaaahhhh/Alright,” Many of the students are seen cheering and celebrating this news like it’s the best news they ever got. Even Trixie on stage (heh, knowing her type, would choose to work ON Stage) stood up to cheer along with her two friends in what their principle said to give them compliments.

“This is a wonderful opportunity to raise money for all our after school programs, here at CHS.” Celestia declared this news of what they are working towards for their school. “So keep working on those signs and posters.” She encouraged everyone to do their best in making an effort in their work to help. “I think it’s going to be most exciting events we had at CHS…” She announced this with a very happy expression on her face in how great this Musical Showcase is gonna be, “Since the Fall Formal.” She stated that this next event will be even better than the last one they had.

As the Main Five & Sunset Shimmer were by their spot to smile in hearing this news, what was said lastly kinda made them all a bit surprised, especially Sunset. Soon many quiet groans and glares are stare at Sunset, even Trixie who was snipping her scissors on a ’T’ with her group glared at the one that cause them all to have some sorta bad memory of the Fall Formal. Sunset Shimmer held up her left arm over her face in blushing with humiliation, knowing she’s the center of such things. This makes the girl give out to slide down against the retractable auditorium steps to curl herself up to her knees and cover her hands to her face and buried it in her arms in shame. The Main Five shared pity expressions for what their friend is going through.

Nearby, Golden Heart & Pinkamena who work on their own poster could tell Sunset Shimmer was suffering from the angry glares of the crowd.

“Man, that’s gotta hurt.” Golden Heart stated in seeing Sunset really suffers much.

“I know, still being hated after all this time. They should let it go, like we did.” Pinkamena stated to her brother in what the other students should do.

“Not easy sis, don’t forget what we saw and what the others didn’t.” Goldie shook his head in reminding his sister of what Sunset did that she’s in such a state.

“Hugh, they were zombies, they didn’t see or understood much. But maybe someday they will.” Pinkamena signs in defeat in knowing not a lot of kids forgive what made them be zombies of evil. “After all, the CMC were not being mean or rude, just…being honest.” She stated about how the CMC handle Sunset Shimmer, they were not being mean or anything when they said they were good on their work.

“Right, this recovery is for Sunset to get over.” Goldie nods his head to say this in knowing what’s gotta be done.

That much the two siblings nod to, for Sunset Shimmer has a long road to recover to deal with.

Noticing Sunset’s sad look, Luna whispers to Celestia, “Sister, I think you may have hit a bad mark with what you said.”

“I know, it will take a while for Sunset to be fully forgiven by everyone.” Celestia whispers to Luna right back in pity. The Principal and Vice-Principal just like the Main Five, the CMC, Golden Heart and Pinkamena has also forgiven Sunset for her actions especially from what they just saw. The two don’t hold what happened against her as well. “I will apologize to Sunset Shimmer later. For now, we better meet the new students who are supposed to be joining our school today…”

--------------

At this very moment and time, the scene changes to another part of the school where the kids walk pass two double doors leading to…a band room which held the poster banter the Main Five worked on. Inside the band room, the Main Five were station as if preparing to play their instruments from left to right; Rainbow Dash on the electric guitar, Pinkie Pie on drums, Applejack on bass, Fluttershy on tambourine, Rarity on key-tar. But as for Sunset Shimmer, she sat on an old classic piano, just hanging with the girls while…looking miserable.

“Gaaaugh, I am NEVER gonna live that down.” Sunset Shimmer groans to complain, as she huddle herself a bit, looking like what she did in the past is something she can’t easily forget; as it’s a constant reminder.

“You were pretty bad at the Fall Formal.” Fluttershy stated as she reached over to grab her instrument from a shelf.

“A Demon,” Sunset dryly stated off in how to express the matter of how ‘bad’ she was. “I turned into a Raging She-Demon.” She rolled her eyes in remembering that horrible matter of what played out when she took Princess Twilight’s crown, her negative influence of evil caused her dark desire to manifest and turn her into Demon Sunset Shimmer.

“Aaaand tried to turn everyone here into Teenage Zombies for your own personal army!” Pinkie Pie pops in to say this with a cheery face, made a zombie motion to the stunt Sunset while the pink girl was clueless of the matter of what she said; just made Sunset feel worse that Rainbow also noticed.

“Aaah darling,” Rarity’s voice is heard speaking to get everyone’s attention, even Sunset. “You have us.” She smiled to state the positive outlook of what happened afterwards from Sunset’s issue from the Fall Formal. “And we’ve forgiven you for your past…hmmm…boo-boos.” Rarity was kindly stating, clear her voice to address the behavior Sunset performed.

“Too bad the same can’t be said for Boris who after his illegal actions of blackmailing students & teachers, got sent to a military school. Won’t see him getting on our nerves now,” Rainbow Dash smirk off to say this thankful fact; after the clean-up at the Fall Formal, Boris was transfer to a military school to pound discipline in his thick skull, at least that’s one bully the gang won’t see causing problems at this musical showcase. Trixie was a bit sore about it though.

“Ta be honest.” Applejack spoke off to say this with a more honest smile expression. “Ah say de whole experience brought everyone at Canterlot High closer than EVER before.” AJ tune her bass in speaking honestly of how that experience did do something good in the end, brought all the different types of students closer together than being apart.

“One…Two…Three,” Pinkie Pie tap her sticks together in starting the countdown, as the gang are gonna rehearse now as the Rainbooms. As the song was called “Better than Ever” by the band group is heard.

The Rainbooms: There was a time we were apart
But that’s behind us now

Rainbow Dash begins to lead while looking at Fluttershy as they were all starting to sing their song.

See how we’ve made a brand new start
And the future looking’ up, ah-oh, ah-oh

The entire band plays out their song here in rocking up, as they say this last part while almost sounding like the ‘up’ phrase of their meaning.

And when you walk these halls
You feel it everywhere
Yeah, we’re the Wondercolts forever, oh, yeah!

The scene shows much of the students happily walking the halls, even Green Cycle & Captain Planet are putting up a poster to show the upcoming CHS Musical Showcase ‘WHAO!’ on it while giving each other a fist bash.

We are all together
(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

As the scene shows more students getting along in the cafeteria with one calling the other to join them, the screen slips to showing Rarity on left screen & Applejack on right screen, then Rainbow Dash in the middle screen, Fluttershy on far right screen, and Pinkie Pie on the mid screen as they sang and play their instruments.

Now it’s better than ever
(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

As the girls were playing and singing, something magical happens that Applejack gets her pony ears and tail, even Pinkie Pie was getting hers too.

You can feel it, we are back (You… can… feel… it…)
And I’m so glad that we’re better

Now we see Rarity singing before getting her own pony ears and tail, then Rainbow Dash got hers along with Pegasus wings, and even Fluttershy got all three transformations of ears, tail and wings.

Better than ever
Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
Oh yeah, we’re better than ever
Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

The Main Five continue to rock out with their singing as it was boosting their morale. And even outside the school, we see the CMC on the horse statue with Big Macintosh as Photo Finish took his picture while Trixie & Snips watch before the flash blinded our view. To which it was reveal to be taking pictures of the CMC girls, Big Mac, Snips & Snails and even Trixie wanting the spotlight.

Rainbow Dash: There was a time we couldn’t see
Past the differences

Now we see Rainbow & Fluttershy leaning from right and left side to Sunset’s spot, helping the girl put a smile on her face.

Applejack: ‘Dat separated yew an’ me
An’ it left us on our own

Applejack sang off this part while looking around in worry about what it’s like to be on their own, alone. Then Pinkie Pie did a drum beat here with a happy face.

Pinkie Pie: But now you walk these halls
And friends are everywhere

During the moment, the scene shows the students walking in the hall, chatting, doing fun tricks, enjoying each other’s company.

The Rainbooms: Yeah, we’re the Wondercolts forever, oh, yeah!

Then a scene shows a pencil pusher guy bump into a tall guy with puffy blue hair & tornado symbol on his shirt while the former’s Wondercolt’s ears flip off and landed on the other guy. But instead of being mad, they just laugh it off.

We are all together
(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

Rainbow Dash & AJ took moments in the mikes to sing this out while having a blast.

Now it’s better than ever
(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

Scene shows Rarity look back to see a happy Sunset get off to stand up with her friends as Fluttershy & Applejack are seen enjoying the other’s work in singing along.

Now that we are back on track (Now… that… we… are…)
Yes, I’m so glad that we’re better
Better than ever

Rainbow Dash and the rest played out in really jamming it up with their band, and it was so wonderful that Sunset Shimmer closed her eyes to snap her fingers and open her eyes to tap her left foot to the beat; this was a great number. And on that last part, Rainbow play down on her guitar in really making the scene.

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
Oh yeah, we’re better than ever

Now we see Fluttershy shaking her tambourine, Rarity doing her key-tar, and then Rarity lean to Fluttershy and AJ came near the yellow girl in the perfect moment.

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
Oh yeah, we’re better than ever

As they sang, Sunset was clapping her hands in really loving this song, it was living things up.

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
Oh yeah, we’re better than ever!

We see Pinkie Pie beating on the drums, and then we see the entire band of the Rainbooms pose on that last part of their song. Then as the song ended, did the magic of the ears, tails, even the wings, vanished away from their bodies. But the Mane Five smiled in not feeling bothered, they just love to rock. Even Sunset clapped for the finish, as it was amazing.

“Ahahaha…hugh, I still can’t believe that happens when we play.” Rarity giggled a bit while stating the fact of what happened to them whenever they play their instruments. “Oh, I got to look into some new accessories!” She yelped in brainstorming a moment as a fashion ate stylish girl. “Something that looks good in a longer ponytail.” She was thinking up a plan for when they get the long ponytail during the magic that appears when they play. “Ooooh, maybe some clip on earrings when I get those adorable pony ears!” She dramatically spoke in having thought up a fantastic idea of the next style.

The gang smiled at Rarity’s thoughts for fashion, but there was something to puzzle their minds.

“Ah just wonder WHY it happens.” Applejack asked off puzzled, as even Fluttershy who sat with her on the steps heard the question. “Princess Twilight took her crown back ta Equestria.” AJ brought up a subject of their friend from another world. “Shouldn’t dat mean she took all de magic back wit’ her?” They had magic from Twilight from Equestria, but why was it the magic never left to return.

“Who CARES why it happens?” Rainbow Dash shrugs off with an excited expression to say while Sunset look puzzled to think the question. “It makes my band Totally Awesome!” She taps her chest in making this statement to the rest.

“Ooohh…Your Band,” Rarity cringed to turn around i shock in hearing what she heard.

“Duh; it was my idea to start the Rainbooms so we can be in the showcase.” Rainbow Dash brag off with pride to the dry expressed Rarity of who was the one to get credit for thinking up such a plan. “Plus, I’m the lead singer & guitarist!” She pointed to herself in pointing out other facts of why it’s her band and why she’s giving herself the credit to the group; even as Pinkie Pie was leaning a cymbal on her head.

Then without warning, there was a knock on the band room door that got the girls’ attention. Who could that be? The answer came when Flash Sentry came in to check up on the girls.

“Ugh, heard you outside.” Flash stated off to say this, while looking like he wanted to intrude, but waited to do so at the right moment. “You guys are starting to sound really tight.” He walks in to comment the group on their excellent work in synchronizing each other’s work to sing together.

The girls smiled in hearing that, until Rainbow decided to chat with the guy.

“Ugh, where getting there.” Rainbow Dash stated off on the subject of how ‘tight’ they are in their band. “Rarity’s still coming in a little late on the second verse. And Applejack’s base solo could use a little work.” She was stating out to improvements for those she mentioned, much to them standing next to Rainbow to frown a little. “They’ll get it together in time for the showcase.” She winks to issue that they’ll get things together in time for the musical showcase event.

Course Rarity & AJ frown to puff a bit in hearing such criticism about their side of performance while Fluttershy nervously hid her face behind her tambourine in seeing this scene may turn ugly.

“Well I got some good news to tell you all, you know how I got connections with Johnny Brock.” Flash Sentry stated to remind the gang of how he was tutored by the famous rock star they know and love his music.

“Why the most famous rock star, oohhhh, darling, who hasn’t heard of him,” Rarity spoke to almost feel ready to faint in having to know such a famous celebrity.

“Well he just told me some news that the teachers & staffs are keeping quiet to not get everyone so uproar. But, when the Main Event begins…we’ll be hosting the guest of honor; Autobots & the Yaegar Family.” Flash Sentry’s news really was gonna be the surprise for anyone to hear, the Main Five and Sunset Shimmer were stun speechless of who the guest of honor for the Mane Event would be; as they have heard about the Yaegar Family and more importantly, about the Autobots.

“Wait, you mean…those giant robots that can change into any vehicle? They’re gonna be here? How will they fit through the door? Where will they sit? Where…hmm-hmm-hmmmph,” Pinkie Pie was going on about this shocking discover to almost go crazy if AJ didn’t cover her mouth.

“Settle down Pinkie! Flash, are ye sure about dat info? Them Yaegar Family Ah can understand, but GIANT Robots, really, at our school?” Applejack tries to calm her excited pink friend down while asking Flash if he’s serious about this.

“Hey, Johnny Brock is a great guy in the music business, he never lied about it. How it’ll be pulled off, got me,” Flash Sentry explained the case to the group as he was told by one great living rock legend about this big a deal, but how it goes off is anyone’s guess. “But it’s probably because those guys saved the Earth from danger and its good press. But the real news is that the winner of the Main Event will play their music alongside with the popular high school band: Hyper Linking Dragon.” Flash explained the news a bit more further of what happens afterwards, and what prize the winner gets.

“Seriously; I heard of those guys! They’re said to be the best band from another school! And WE get to jam with them?” Rainbow Dash replied off in shock to hear they can jam with Hyper Linking Dragon who are said to be the best band from another school.

“Well, it sounds like someone knows their rock bands.” Rarity lightly teases her friend in seeing someone knows her rock-n-roll biology.

“Oh my, are they really that good? Um, not that we aren’t as good, right,” Fluttershy shyly asked the question over the subject here.

“Cough…well I say they are ‘about’ our greatest competition. But, I’m sure we can handle them.” Rainbow Dash coughs to recover her image to make sure she isn’t seen uncool about jamming with such a famous school band.

“Well get this, we’ll be judged not by just the principal and vice-principal, but by our guest of honor.” Flash Sentry explained that Celestia & Luna will have more judges from the Yaegar Family & Autobots during the matter.

“Well now, don’t dat just be all.” Applejack scratch her head in feeling like this stuff has blown them away.

“Ugh, I don’t suppose any of our Friends from um…out of town…might be come?” Flash Sentry rub the back of his head while having some trouble to ask this question to the Main Five about some ‘friends’ who are out of town; in the likely meaning of the words of it, “Ugh, this being a special charity event an all?” He put his hands in his coat, shrug himself to the left in trying to make this sound like a casual question, and not sounding like an actual, hoping for a ‘yes’ request.

“Sorry Flash.” Applejack spoke off in turning the question down for a no as the others watch in knowing who Flash was talking about. “Ah don’t think Twilight, Ben and their group from Equestria are gonna be back at Canterlot High anytime soon.” She spoke honestly of the question, as the Main Five all shared the same feeling; they miss their friends from the pony universe, and don’t know if they will ever come back.

“Especially when the ones here are working out of states and country for someone they didn’t mention. And that Twilight’s younger brother who be Nyx’s older brother, pick them up in a strange shadowy copter.” Pinkie Pie stated off this statement about their own Equestria Human versions of the Sparkle Family, and what happened to them.

“How do you know all that?” Fluttershy asked a bit stump to hear that, no one even knew that except that their own world’s Twilight and family members left on a trip.

“I watch & overheard them…real spy-like action.” Pinkie Pie smiled off to admit the truth of the fact, though crazy as it sounds.

“Pinkie Pie, you are random, but your randomness helps out…somehow.” Rainbow Dash slowly stated about her friend here about being helpful, but in the strangest of ways.

“Ah-hahahahh…Oh yeah.” Flash Sentry let off a nervous chuckle to rub his two hands together after hearing the truthful state of his question. “Okay…I just, you know? Thought I ask,” Flash look a little lose in what to say, before he gave a finger gun hand sign to say ’see ya’ to the girls in being cool and all over the answer of who isn’t coming. “Ugh, keep on rocking it!” Flash tries to say this to the group of girls while deciding to back away towards the door.

But as the guy was backing up, he bump against the wall of the band room by mistake. Flash Sentry made a silly smile expression before moving correctly towards the door while giving his pointed finger in saying ’see ya’ & ‘rock on’ to the girls before leaving. Sunset Shimmer watched the guy leave in such a goofy way, not said a thing over the subject.

“Well-hehheheeell…I don’t wanna sound mean to tease, but…someone is quite the smitten kitten. Gehah,” Rarity came up to say while making it sound a bit playful about Flash’s behavior. “And by that, I mean how much he hides his feelings of missing our friends.” She stated off that subject of how Flash didn’t wanna be seen through of his latter questions about seeing their other world pony pals, “Huuagh! Oooh, sorry,” Rarity then did a double take to realize something, and saw Sunset have a disappointed face because of the subject with Flash. “I always forget you and Flash use to be an item.” She stated her apology about how Sunset Shimmer and Flash Sentry were once boyfriend and girlfriend long ways back before…things fell apart.

“It’s okay.” Sunset held up her left hand to calm the group down with a little honest smile face. “Flash is a great guy and all that, but I never really liked him liked him.” She spoke off to say and rub the back of her head to state about what she felt for the guy.

“Really, you sure seem to like him liked him. Cause he reminded you of the same guy from Equestria.” Pinkie Pie randomly asked off this sudden question that struck Sunset Shimmer by surprise to almost blush.

“What! No, really. We’re just….friends now, nothing else!” Sunset protest off to say this; after her she-Demon fiasco, she and Flash reconcile & became friends (unknown that both felt despite in feeling like they wanted to be together again). “Besides, even if there ‘were’ old feelings, I was just using him to become more popular.” She shrug off to mention this as her basic plot of having Flash around to make her more popular in the school; only to freeze up with wide-eye shock of what she just said. “Ugh, the old me really was just…awful, wasn’t she?” She moans to cover her right eye in groan off about how bad her old self was in the past.

The Main Five were slowly muffing their responses by silent ‘hmms’ and nods to the question or for Fluttershy look her head down to not say anything to hurt one’s feeling, “Eeyup!” Pinkie Pie responded off to simply say the answer in her own way.

“But ‘de important thing is dat you’ve turn yet-self around.” Applejack approached the gloomily Susnet, stood her up to encourage her that made the girl smile in hearing such thoughtful words.

“Eh, thanks Applejack.” Sunset replied off to say in being happy to hear such things to get her on her feet. “But I’m not sure everyone else at CHS feels the same way. Besides your sister, Rarity’s sister, Rainbow’s little fan, even Golden Heart, Pinkamena & Flash that just manage to handle me. Even Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna are giving me the benefit of the doubt.” Sunset responded to say while beginning to pout, everyone but THOSE mentioned names, feel like giving her another chance while the rest still hold grudges.

Then without warning, a beeping voice was heard, as it caught the attention of anyone in the school.

“Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia’s voice was heard over the announcement board. “Please report to the main foyer.” Celestia’s voice instructed to the requested student to come by.

“Gotta run,” Sunset spoke to the rest in preparing to leave them at this time near the open band room door. “I volunteer to show some new students around the school.” She explained what she volunteered to do and that’s why she was called upon. “Thought it be good for them to get to know the NEW me.” She made a sheepish smile in trying to state something about having new students know about the Sunset Shimmer of today… “Before they heard all the stuff about the OLD me,” She pouted with a frown in knowing that once the new students know who Sunset Shimmer was, it might be hard having new friends that DON’T hate her. She tries to put on a hopeful smile to her friends before leaving.

The Main Five watches Sunset leave as Rainbow wave her farewell and now it was down to the band members.

“We still got a few minutes before lunch starts.” Rainbow Dash turns to her pals in knowing they still got time before they have their lunch period. “What do you say we do ‘Awesome AS I Wanna’?” She pumps her fist in getting raring to go and do the next song she has in mind.

“Um, Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy spoke with a shy tone in holding a pink-violet book in her hands. “I was wondering if we could maybe play the song I wrote.” She meekly smiled and showed her book in froth of her shy face, asking they do a song she wrote for the band.

“Uh, we’ll get to that one.” Rainbow Dash waved off to tell her friend they do that later, as she already decided on what they’ll do first.

“Oh, okay.” Fluttershy meekly replied with a little sad frown in seeing her friend was busy that they have to get to it later.

Rainbow Dash plays her guitar without noticing the little sad face Fluttershy had in hearing they won’t do the song she wrote yet….but maybe someday they will; Right?

------------

Just outside of the band room when Sunset Shimmer left, something was seen crawling along the walls, it look like a black widow spider. But on closer looks, we see that it’s not what it appears, it was instead some sorta advance mechanical robo-spider with a built in camera lens from its mark on its behind. As the camera was zooming in, it was focusing around Sunset, as images of her were transferred back…to its connected source. And that’s when we find the images coming in from a lab-top from within a room label ‘security’, and it looked like there were some people inside.

One was a light crimson Chinese man with black spiky hair at age 39 dressed in gray coat, pants and crimson scarf; he was known as Blazefist.

The second was a light green Chinese man with gentle short hair at 30s dressed in dark green shirt within brownish coat and long dark brown pants; he was known as Laxtinct.

Third was a cyan female with a bit muscular at age 39 dressed in light cyan sleeveless shirt, long navy pants, her wrists are covered navy cloths and had the navy jacket tied around her waist; she was known as Aquastroke, or Aqua for short address means.

Fourth was a guy about 40-years-old, he was a pale Greek-Chinese man with black short gentle hair dressed in white uniform, black pants and black coat; he was known as Terrorcreep.

Fifth was a lightish yellow man with black spiky hair dressed in light green shirt within the black jacket and dark green long jean, holding his Chinese Sword; he was known as Saber Dragon, or Saber for short address means.

Sixth was a curved brown haired of a dark brown man at 50s dressed in silver samurai's armor with brown coat and long white pants that came with his samurai sword; he was known as Lightningblade.

Seventh was a greenish robotic armored samurai with black coat and had a black patch on his left eye; he was known as Burnblast.


Eighth was a light red man at 20s dressed in scientist's suit; he was known as Shorty Thinking.


Ninth 24-years-old American-Chinese Woman with red/blond lion hair like fire, wore the gray t-shirt with a black vest cover, wore the navy long pants that's similar to Sora's but long, and wore a Japanese pair of shoes & speaks a Texas Accent; she was known as Flare Tiger. And she appeared to be nervous, but kept in hidden for mysterious reasons.



The other one was someone who we've seen too well, he was none other than...Shadow Dragon. As there is much shrouded mysterious about this guy as there was for Flare Tiger.

They were none other than the Dragon Strike Force, under orders from Chief Commander; Azure Phoenix, to infiltrate Canterlot High School to blend in as a part of teacher & staff, or for some, students at the school. Within the room of who’s role they act as Blazefist and Aquastroke are gym teachers, Shorty Thinking is a Science Teacher, Lightningblade and Burnblast were Kendo Teachers for the kendo activity program, Saber Dragon was the Cooker for the Bakery class, Terrorcreep was on security duty, Laxtinct was a janitor, and Shadow Dragon was the Discipline Teacher. The ones not in the room had other active duties, like Icy and Tailtech were students for the school that transferred way back. The last one was Flare Tiger as a consultant teacher and with this group. Their mission objective is to learn if those related to any alien invasion plots are to be hatched, especially to watch the Main Five, the CMC, and this Sunset Shimmer girl for any suspicious actions to prove a question to their minds; are the alien doppelgängers here peaceful or enslavement of humanity? Their teacher and staff outfits are left to hang on the shelf while they are doing their real objective.

“Looks like they finished their chat; Now Sunset Shimmer is heading for Celestia’s office,” Shorty Thinking stated in watching the action on his lap-top.

“Nothing much will happen here. So, should we brief what we’ve learn since being here?” Burnblast stated in what they should do, get down to what they know so far.

“Hugh, about as fair as all of you have gotten, I’ll bet.” Aquastroke sighs to say that she might not have done as well as the others have. “During practice as coach, I asked Rainbow Dash certain questions to not lead off about what happened here.” She explained what she did to question the girl she and Blazefist got in sum class.

“And; what happen, I was doing the boys sector by then.” Blazefist asked off in awaiting an answer from the girl he’s in love with (cough, and he’s her fiancé from the ring that she has on.)

“Nothing but how awesome she was in facing up against such threats and being loyal to her friends.” Aqua rolled her eyes in explaining how Rainbow told her stuff that wasn’t much answers to questions. “I’ve asked things that were personal, but she said that she wouldn’t betray her friend’s loyalty to spill the beans.” She stated in feeling that one girl is not so easy to crack as she’s a tough girl to beat.

“Well then Terrorcreep, how about you? You scare the info out of Fluttershy?” Lightningblade asked off in thinking the other guy must have gotten something.

“Oh sure, since I’m scary and she’s so frail and shy, she crack up like a piñata.” Terrorcreep responded off to say this stuff in a sarcastic kinda response.

“And…did she?” Flare Tiger asked a bit nervous, however…

“Not exactly, since I’m close with her family as a…uncle of sorts.” Terrorcreep shook his head off for ’no’ on not scaring the info out of Fluttershy. “I did ask questions and she kindly told me stuff that she tried her best in areas and believed in her friends, power…etc.-etc., so no. Nothing juicy if that’s what you wanted to hear.” The guy got zipped info about anything of what they wanted to know.

“Hugh…” Flare Tiger signed in relief, glad for the news in secret.

“I asked Applejack some things, being family partners and all that. But it felt like when I asked her to be honest, she seem to be quick effort to say honest stuff without being pin down or even lie.” Saber Dragoon responded to say in what he was doing, but Applejack was pretty good in making honest claims while making certain they weren’t lies without showing hesitation.

“I went over to Pinkie Pie and she talked alright.” Laxtinct stated with his head resting on his hand on a table.

“Now we’re getting somewhere.” Shorty Thinking replied in seeing they got something to work with now, but…

“And kept talking….and talking…and talking…and before I knew it, I forgot what I was gonna ask her.” Laxtinct stated off to say in feeling like he really got nowhere with Pinkie Pie, that girl is random.

“Uuugh! And my luck with Rarity hasn’t gotten me much. Even being her father’s close yet former partner.” Shorty Thinking sighs in regret to say that he also had no luck fairing to get Rarity to tell him anything too.

“Go to camera two for Tailtech & Icy’s progress.” Shadow Dragon gave the order to check up on their own further inside members of this operation.

Shorty Thinking did so in getting a camera image of their other two operatives that were playing the young and blend in the crowd mission when in this high school. One student was an orange American boy with lightish orange hair at 15 wore the goggles; he was known as Tailtech. The second student was a white British girl with braided blond hair at 15 dressed in cyan shirt and black skirt; she was known as Icy. These two were just finished with a chat with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo as they said their goodbyes.

“Report, anything from the little sisters & fan girl,” Shorty Thinking asked off in seeing the two finished talking to the CMC girls.

“Nothing from them, they say they were only briefly active while hanging out with their friend.” Tailtech shook his head no in not having anything to report.

“We’ll keep you posted of anything while not being suspicious. Over.” Icy relayed back to say while they end their transmission.

“And what about your side Shadow Dragon, when you told the principal of who was gonna show up in the Main Event?” Burnblast asked this interesting question out of nowhere.
Shadow was in deep thought about that statement, as certain memories began to come into his mind.
SHADOW DRAGON’S MEMORY
The scene shows what was Shadow Dragon as he appears now in the past as he’s dress today, a 38 years-old man dressed in crimson zipped-shirt and long black pants. He wore over his face black shades to cover his eyes. And with him was Tailtech who was dressed in a white T-Shirt and orange vest, and blue jeans. These two were in the office of Principle Celestia in giving some news about the Musical Showcase that was happening before the principal would join Luna to check on the students. Before Shadow Dragon would say or do anything else, he asked Tailtech to leave them be for a while to discuss some ‘grow-up’ stuff that didn’t involve techie stuff, which the young guy nods to before leaving.

“Isn't this exciting? I cannot wait to start the Main Event.” Celestia spoke in sounding very pleased by what’s coming. “I am so honored that you manage to convince the heroes of Earth to come to our school to be our guests and judges. And of course, for you too, to be part of it.” Shadow Dragon informed her about the Yaegar Family & Autobots being their honor guest and judges for this Musical Showcase, even Shadow Dragon want to be a part of it. “And I sure hope your family comes for it.” She stated about knowing this man has a family that must surely want to come for this.

“If only that was simple...” Shadow Dragon sighs to say, as if the subject is an unlikely event to play out.

“You haven't talked with Iris? I thought you and her were a great couple, and especially since you’ve had a great relationship with my son and his girlfriend.” Celestia spoke to question Shadow Dragon about certain family matters that played out that have shaken this man to be in a different state. “I thought we would become a great family. Whatever happens in the past is not your fault. It happens to her and everyone that was involved in that accident. You should be grateful that they were alive than just drifting away from them.” Celestia was speaking about what happened to this man that tragedy struck, and that it was almost costly if not short of a miracle that he did not lose something that holds life meaning.

“I know, Celestia. But…” Shadow Dragon spoke in trying to make up something in his defense. “I must put my duty first before family. I'm sorry. But I can't afford to put a risk on them again…” The man exclaimed that he has a job to perform, which comes first then his own love ones as it’s for the good of the world.

“Hugh…You sound just like Azure Phoenix.” Celestia sighs a bit in making this statement from what she’s heard. “I really did love him, but there is one thing I can't stand of him…it was neglecting the ones he loved and especially Iris Crystal.” She was stating how she and Azure Phoenix once shared a flame with another, but that faded out long ago when the man neglected his love ones.

“I'm truly sorry about it.” Shadow Dragon bow his head in apologizing over such a matter.

“It's okay. But think about it. Those teens and kids really like you for being a responsible and great teacher.” Celestia shook her head to say it’s fine, she’s not upset over the past, and tries to change the subject to something else for Shadow Dragon to understand.

“I do what I can, ma'am.” Shadow Dragon informed the principal that he does what needs to be done.

“Please... Promise me to talk with her. Talk with my daughter. Talk with Iris…” Celestia spoke in asking that this man at least speaks with her daughter, the one Shadow Dragon cares for.

“I will...” Shadow Dragon nods his head to say as he’ll try to do this.

Now Shadow Dragon leaves the principal’s office to return to his duty to the school as everything fades back into darkness of this old memory.

THE PRESENT

Back at the security room, the Dragon Strike Force was starting to feel like their long undercover mission has gone on so long to blend in without letting off who they are, is starting to wear thin. They’ve dug through the school files but seem the part about Canterlot High’s Fall Formal is gone, most likely from Celestia’s work. Even the truth about a She-Demon Sunset Shimmer wrecking the school structure was made into a prank gone wrong. The only leads are from those that Sunset Shimmer mingled with, but Boris The Gunman probably doesn’t know anything else after he was transferred away from the school, and that goes for the stooges of Sunset’s old group; Dum Dum & Boxco, even Snips & Snails, who are not so bright to even know what even went on or how to explain it in the first place. They also asked Flash Sentry of what he knew, but he stated facts that Sunset went too far with her mean-street and it backfired on her WITHOUT going into the real details of the event. There were plans to check in with two characters who acted weird like Pinkamena that wanted to guard the statue all day and her brother Golden Heart, they also might lead on to knowing more stuff, but haven’t approach them yet.

“We’ve been at this for a long while now. And so far, we’ve only gotten so little of what we are trying to find out?” Blazefist sighs to say that they are digging up nothing while spying on a couple of teen girls.

“Maybe we should try focusing on one who might be…a vulnerable point.” Burnblast wisely stated they change their strategy a bit to go for the one on the screen as their next target.

“Sunset Shimmer…it’s true, she’s the only true lead to unraveling this case.” Lightningblade stated off in hearing his master’s advice, she is somewhat inter tangled in this case from the beginning.

“Then we wait till she’s alone down a dark hall and I get her too us where there is no light. And if she doesn’t give us the right answers, it’ll be close calling.” Terrorcreep explained his term view of a plan as he revealed his hidden vampire teeth that grew out from his mouth that was shrunk in to conceal them.

“Ah yah crazy; Yah draw too many eyes ta take her while she struggles!” Flare Tiger protest of the idea, especially the last one about threatening to drink the girl’s blood.

“Hey, I’m lucky to go out when there’s not much sunlight for this vampire and stay coop’d here all day and come out at night.” Terrorcreep was arguing of his own problems in being a part of security, sure he watches stuff, and can’t go out except at night because he’s a vampire.

“Wait, something’s happening.” Aqua spoke off in noticing something strange going on the screen.

The image shows that Sunset Shimmer didn’t look where she was going, and yelp from slipping on some wet floor and she looked almost like she loses her balance and fall when….The signal got lost by a static screen on the lab-top; running the moment Dragon Strike Force was gonna see what happened.

“What the; the camera just went all static!” Saber Dragoon spoke off in seeing what happened just now.

“You think it’s busted?” Blazefist asked off if their camera is broken.

“Better not be, you know how expensive a Spidercam bot for infiltrating dark enemy bases are almost 20,000 dollars for the advance parts, programming and signal broadcasting & protective layers to block tracing signals & jamming signals.” Shorty Thinking protest to say that what they are using is highly expensive from what the government was working on.

“But is it High School Proof?” Flare Tiger pointed out slyly that while the spider cam can get by okay in evil enemy territory, in a high school, things are a little more active.

“Hugh, Laxtinct; go and find out what happened and make sure no one learns about our objective.” Shadow Dragon sighs to seeing this problem, and gave the task to one to clean up the mess before things get any messier.

“Right, get the guy who’s stuck on janitorial duty? Man, why I get stuck on the short straw?” Laxtinct rolled his eyes to say while knowing this was a job he rather not has gone with to begin with.

Soon Laxtinct got into his janitor outfit before leaving the others in the security room to retrieve their broken device.

Meanwhile, the spider cam was knocked down by some large rocky pebbles and looked really busted up on the ground. The culprits were Snips & Snails, as they had slingshots and seem to have noticed the spider to decide to have some fun, and they got it and it went SPLAT!

“Ehehehe, nice work Snips, we squash that creepy thing!” Snips laughed off in seeing what they did here.

“Yeah, and it made them weird noises too. Kinda weird too,” Snails replied of dumbfoundly in what else happened without caring.

But right now we focus on one girl that lost her balance on the floor to almost come to it, only for Sunset Shimmer to be caught. And the girl sees she was helped up from almost falling by an unlikely surprise by an old janitor friend; Hoboken “Hobo” Joe; The same guy that helped deal with saving Ben Mare from trouble by Boris’ bully group and even helped when she went all she-demon. But…why was he doing this with an honest and happy expression without knowing or recalling her past evils.

“Ye okay missy?” Hobo Joe asked off in making sure the girl wasn’t hurt.

“Oh, um…yes, thanks.” Sunset responded to say with a blush, as she dusted herself a bit.

“No problem, be careful around these here wet floors.” Hobo Joe stated off without a bother, as he continues down the hall.

“Um, sir…” Sunset turn a bit to speak to the man…

“Please, call me Hoboken Joe, or Hobo Joe for short.” Hobo Joe smiled off to say that Sunset can address him by name, like they are pals or something.

“Why…did you save me…back there?” Sunset twinkle her fingers in wondering why this man helped her just now.

“Why else? Ye would’ve been hurt.” Hobo Joe stated his reason for doing what was the right thing to do.

“But…that wouldn’t have bothered anyone around here? And…I’m surprise you would…after…what I did to you & everyone.” Sunset spoke in looking down at the floor in sadness, knowing she didn’t deserve such kindness from what happened at the Fall Formal.

“Ye mean zombifying de school, try ta waste Benny boy & Twilight & pals, an turn me into a mindless zombie?” Hobo Joe issued off all the stuff that this girl did to many of them in the past.

“Aaaahh…” Sunset nervously was looking like she was in a corner with that question.

“Eh, water under de bridge, I say. I’ve fer-give & fer-get.” Hobo Joe waved off all jolly like in letting that past bad experience go. “Besides, ye clean up after yah mess, so it’s all good.” He spoke this stuff out, much to the girl’s surprise.

“But after everything I did to the school, what Boris did to you to you, and…” Sunset stopped herself in knowing the more bad things she brings up, the worse she feels now in realizing her mistakes.

“Now hush now, dat fella Boris is paying’ fer his lousy crime, but ye already be pass it.” Hobo Joe spoke forth in helping the girl not get drag down in the dumps unlike the other fella.

“I wish it was that simple, I don’t think anyone would wanna be near me after what happen at the Fall Formal. Everyone hates me.” Sunset held her arms in looking discomfort on knowing where she stands…alone.

“Everyone Hates Yah? Ye sure…cause my noggin seems ta recall something’ about five girls wanting’ ye ta be a part of something?” Hobo Joe asked off with a sly tone in knowing Sunset isn’t giving herself enough credit that she does have those that don’t hate her.

Sunset lightly smiled to look up at Hobo Joe, he was right…she has been helped to be a part of something and her friends are doing just that.

“Listen, ye be in a deep hole yah dug yer self in. And no matter how hard ye try, can’t get out.” Hobo Joe came up to pat the girl’s right shoulder in explaining what Sunset must be going through. “But, if an ye had friends by ye side, they help get yah out cause it shows…yah not alone. So keep telling’ ye self dat, an yah won’t be as miserable as ye think.” The guy maybe a hobo working as a custodian, and might be having a hard life, but he is wise in his words that Sunset can’t be completely miserable when she does have those who care.

“Thanks Mr. Joe. That helps…” Sunset closed her eyes to nod at the guy; that really, really helps encourage her. “I gotta go now, see yah.” She stated in where she has to be right now, and says her goodbye now.

“Hmph, see ya Sunset Shimmer.” Hobo Joe spoke off as Sunset was heading off to get to the foyer asap. “Hope dat girl recovers, it ain’t easy ta get forgiveness, but at least its better ta have some friends dat stand by her if an de WHOLE world is against her.” He spoke off in knowing that Sunset needs all the support she can get, at least then, she won’t feel there is nothing left for her; which is why friends can guide one in his mind.

As Hobo Joe leaves to continue his duty, near the spot where long pass Snips & Snails bug crushing victory, those two left. And soon Laxtinct is seen picking up the broken spider cam with Tailtech & Icy nearby in seeing him do his work.

“Ugh, great; Shorty Thinking ain’t gonna like this?” Laxtinct signs in feeling like this was something he knows one guy ain’t gonna be pleased to see; an expensive tech busted by children, how will the government handle such insurance policy.

Just then, Laxtinct’s earphone was going off that he took a message to hear it. When he was done nodding his head, he had a weird outlook before the communication ended. Tailtech & Icy look to each other puzzle before asking what was up with their ally.

“Hey Laxtinct, what’s wrong?” Tailtech asked off in what was bugging this guy.

“Just got word from Shadow Dragon, Azure Phoenix has given us some new orders with our current mission still going.” Laxtinct explained the case of what can be understood; they got new orders to carry on with their primary task.

“What is it?” Icy asked in not knowing what else they are to do here besides uncover the truth of an alien threat or not.

“To watch out for some new arrivals coming to this school; something about them might not be right.” Laxtinct explained the order as clearly as he could on what he was told over the secure line.

The three were silent in knowing what that could mean, and if it’s from their Chief Commander Azure Phoenix, then it must have something to do…with the extraterrestrial situation they are currently doing. That’s just what they need, more work in trying to figure out what’s going on with this place, one’s gotta think high school was never THIS exciting or popular to get so much attention. Which apparently…it is for the unknown…as everyone goes dark at this time.

Author’s note
And there we go, the second chapter is made. And for the next chapter, Sunset (& apparently Flare Tiger as well who spies from afar) met and encounter three new girls; 'the Dazzlings' before showing them around the school & get an eye contact about a musical showcase. Sunset starts to feel there is something weird about the new girls in the cafeteria with her friends just before the Dazzlings perform a little rousing song to get everyone to wanna turn their event into a BATTLE OF THE BANDS competition. But as many students begin to feel drawn in, all but Sunset Shimmer, the Main Five, Golden Heart, Pinkamena and Cutie Mark Crusaders are magically taken in. And it's not only the students, but many teachers & staff show strange behavior as if...under a spell. But of course, not all staff are taken in, the Dragon Strike Force have averted the moment to fall under the Dazzlings’ strange spell. Then in a new attempt, Sunset seeks the way to get a message to Equestria for help...in which Twilight receives it. Read, review and suggest.

Chapter 03: Enter the Dazzlings

The scene shows us Sunset Shimmer almost near the school foyer, unknown that Flare Tiger was following from behind. Apparently, when word of their orders to check out some ’new’ students came into play and how they might be extraterrestrials from another world, Flare Tiger had to see if it’s someone to fit the description. Flare Tiger hid behind a door to peak out in seeing who Sunset was meeting.

“Hi! Are you the girls I’m supposed to show around.” Sunset Shimmer waved up a friendly hand in about to meet some new transfer students to the school.

Entering from standing near the doorway out of the school, were three new transfer girls. But there was something different about these three, as they were none other than Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze & Sonato Dusk. They are seen wearing some new clothes for which teens of this day and age wear usually, but theirs were different style.

“We are.” Adagio declared with a sneaky smile to step into the light, followed by on her left a ‘whatever’ attitude Aria, and on her right was the ‘perky goofy’ girl Sonata.

At this moment from meeting the new girls, Sunset begins to show them some parts of their school to the NEW transfer arrivals.

“Canterlot High is a great school. You’re really gonna love it here.” Sunset insisted to show the opening hall entrance while informing the new transfer students of how great the school is.

“Oh yes. We really sense there’s something…’magical’ about this place.” Adagio spoke off to say while rubbing her fingers to expression the ‘magical’ word to Aria & Sonata that showed sneaky smirk expressions of knowing WHAT can be found here.

As the four were going off for the tour, Flare Tiger watched them go off while slowly beginning to feel…strange.

“Ah can’t stop feeling like fer once, the chief might not be off about this bunch. Better keep an eye out.” Flare Tiger silently said to herself while continuing to follow…in stealth.

The scene shows the hallway, as many students either check their lockers or run off to class. Coming up on one corner was Sunset leading a sly smiling Adagio, a gloomy Aria, and a smiling if not clueless Sonata for the tour.

“That’s the science lab.” Sunset held her left hand to point where one classroom is to the new girls. “Computer lab is over there.” She held out her other hand in the other direction for the new girls to know where’s what room but never saw the sneaky grin from Adagio while Aria seem bored and Sonata, ehh, she seem to be handling things without bother. “Ohh…we’re having a big musical showcase this weekend.” Sunset got excited to lead ahead to show the puzzled new girls a poster of a musical showcase. “The whole school is pretty much rallying around it.” Sunset was explaining this as an exciting new event they are doing, as the new girls came up to check it out.

“Hugh? A musical showcase,” Adagio gasped in a smiling intriguing moment as she looks to her associates in having heard of this; as Aria and Sonata showed their own smiles for the idea as if liking it VERY much indeed.

“I’m sure since you’re new, Principal Celestia will let you sign up if you’re interested.” Sunset smiled to explain the case to those new here of what they can do to take part in this event.

“We have been known to sing from time to time.” Aria looked at her hands with interest while speaking with some gloomy gothic response with a smile, as she sounded spirited & sassy & never too shy to speak her mind.

“Hello! We sing like…ALL the time!” Sonata spoke off as if making that as a funny reminder to Aria which got on her nerve in hearing this girl’s rather distracted & ditzy of her thoughts. “It’s how we get people to do what we want!” She brags off to say without a care, much to Aria’s alertness of the blather mouth.

“Urrrgh,” Adagio’s gritted her teeth with an angry expression to show a hand slice over the throat to signal ‘cut it’ as saying stop or don’t say that. All while looking away from Sunset who was puzzled by Sonata’s words, and that for the oddest reasons…the girl’s personality almost seems to be similar to Pinkie Pie, but different still.

“Wha..what’d I say?” Sonata shrug off her shoulders in not getting what was with the strange angry looks she was getting.

“What you MEANT to say…” Adagio spoke with a hidden smile to help recover this matter of misunderstood dialog to the puzzled Sunset while Aria still showed a moody face & Sonata was still smiling without worry or care. “Is that being in a musical showcase, sounds like a great way to meet other students,” Adagio held her hands behind her back, look to a lost Sunset as she saw the new girls smiling faces of what they are trying to say for another. Course Aria look back with an annoyed mood at the still ditzy Sonata to make sure she doesn’t say something else foolish.

“Ohohoh, yeah…” Sonata responded in suddenly getting what Adagio was doing, sorta. “What you said was what I meant to say.” She pointed out to say off with a smile of being gullible on taking Adagio’s part of her meaning. “That’s what I meant….to say.” She nodded off in really going along in how that was her intension to say if not for goofing.

“Gah, and what you ‘would’ have said if you weren’t…the worse,” Aria sighs with a moody tone at the goofy smile Sonata gave while making a remark of how this girl can hardly get the right words out.

“You are!” Sonata was shock and then pouted to protest back at Aria’s rude comment about her.

“You’ll have to excuse them.” Adagio blocks her two friends view with her puffy hair in front of Sunset Shimmer with a nervous expression. “They’re idiots.” She made a frowny face in stating how those two, while Aria is the level-headed and indignant member, Sonata is truly a distracted & ditzy girl to miss the point at times or rather much of the time without bothering to cover up what she said. Then she made a smile at Sunset, Aria peek out with her same gloom expression and Sonata shows her usually ditzy smile face.

Sunset of course was really left for a lost on words about what was even going on with these new girls. But Sunset was a little lost in what to do while Adagio lean her eyes to the mopey Aria and the clueless smile Sonata. That’s when Sunset noticed Adagio touching her red gem around her neck to smile at its beauty, in fact, all three of these girls had the same necklace.

“Ah-hah, those are pretty.” Susnet commented on the jewelry the new girls had on. “Where did you…?” She was about to touch Adagio’s necklace in wondering where this girls got such jewelry when…

Suddenly without warning, Adagio went on a sudden offense to grab Sunset’s left wrist to touching her necklace, much to the former’s shock at such ferrous act of defense. Then Adagio calmly lets Sunset’s wrist go in snapping out of her rage to catch on what she was doing as Sunset held her wrist in feeling how strong that was for a reflex.

“Ahahah-huhuhuhaahh…” Adagio let off a nervous chuckle from the act she did there to the girl. “Sorry, these pendants mean an awful lot to us.” She apologized while explaining the reason for the action to Sunset to hear what she almost did without knowing. “We just hate for anything to happen to them.” She expressed about this from all three smiles these new girls showed about feeling connected to their pendants.

Then afterwards, Adagio was leading with Aria following her leader to leave Sunset behind. Course Sonata was still smiling and looking at Sunset without realizing her group left her…until she yelp when Adagio pulled her arm for her to get going.

“Just as Adagio and Aria Blaze were about to leave the scene after getting their ditzy friend to move it, Sonata turned to the far corner and spotted a familiar janitor. Laxtinct was sweeping the floor while pretending not to look at Sunset for showing new students around.

“Who's...Who's that?” Sonata took her arm back from Adagio to ask Sunset who the guy sweeping floors was with interest.

“That janitor; that's Laxtinct; He's Hoboken Joe's Assistant.” Sunset responded puzzled in seeing who Sonata was interested to know someone, as she mentioned the guy. “He maybe... random and crazy like someone I know named Pinkie Pie, but he's a good friend.” She mentioned of the matter of whose the assistant janitor was, he was kinda like her pal Pinkie Pie, but was still a nice guy.

“Who wouldn't...he’s like My Dream Prince.” Sonata sighs happily in almost daydreaming about Laxtinct, as he slowly was sweeping the floor back and forth; but in slow motion in her mind.

“Um…Excuse me?” Sunset Shimmer waved her hand to Sonata who seems to be in her own little world now, weird.

“Excuse her! She's an idiot. Gotta go,” Adagio cuts in to put her hands behind Sonata, as she smiled sheepishly nervous to Sunset about her friend’s behavior while saying farewell.

Then the new girls were leaving while Adagio and Aria held Sonata’s free hands to pull the lost ditzy girl off while not caring and just walking away. Sonata was almost about to call out to Laxtinct but got pulled around the corner too fast to speak out. Sunset was alone to see how weird those new transfer girls behave, as she rub her chin in thought about how bizarre that all seem.

Unknown to Sunset Shimmer, Flare Tiger watched from behind the hallway corner of what happened. Seen, heard, and the action played out, something seem weird about them new girls alright.

“Ah can’t put my finger on it, but them ruby gem necklaces…Ah reckon Ah seen them long ways back, but from when? Wherever they are, them girls seem mighty suspicious. Better get back for now.” Flare Tiger stated the case here as she was quickly leaving the sight from having collected the info she needed for the time being. While she pass Laxtinct, he look around, then he remembered those he saw with Sunset Shimmer, and of one girl that he saw leave wanted to wave at him...which made him sigh with joy for unknown reasons.

----------------------

Around the corner of an empty hallway, the new girls made sure they were alone before checking an empty closet then booked into it. There, something was going on from what happened earlier…namely with Sonata.

“Just what were you thinking out there?!” Adagio asked off annoyed by Sonata’s act in seeing that janitor.

“What? All I wanted to do was go talk with Laxtinct... I haven't seen him, like, over thousand years…” Sonata responded a bit lost and puzzled of what was the big deal in her wanting to say hello to Laxtinct but was cut off from even doing so.

Aria groaned in annoyance in hearing what this girl was saying. “Ugh…That stupid Mystic Pony again?! Have you forgotten what he did to us?! He let his friends banished us here! I blame him for that!” Aria remotely spoke in a dry tone in knowing that last time they dealt with the Mystic Pony Laxtinct in which he guy got his buddies and they got banished here.

“Oh…You always blame him for everything! What do you know about him than I do?!” Sonata pouted to cross her arms in sticking up over the matter about the guy she likes. “He maybe not be the smartest or the greatest ponies, but he’ll always be in my heart…” Sonata clenches her hands together to speak romantically about how Laxtinct is the guy for her.

“Arrrugh, I’ll just get straight to the point here. That is a Human, not pony! Don't you forget that,” Adagio claps her head in feeling annoyed by Sonata not recalling this Laxtinct is not the same one from their old world. “But Aria's right, your boyfriend is responsible of everything and especially our downfall. So, I say forget about him. If I see you date with him, I will have your head! Got it?!” She was speaking in threats to point her finger to Sonata, and get in her face with a scary look of what will happen if this ditzy girl tries to date with the human Laxtinct.

“Gulp…ah…Got it...” Sonata gulps in feeling a bit worried and was nodding lightly in getting the threat message alright, and sigh in relief when Adagio backs away from her.

Once that was over, did the new girls exit the closet to return to the hallway when no one was around, and pretends like everything was normal.

-----------------------

At the moment, Laxtinct return to the Security room to meet up with a few selected Dragon Strike Force members that had a free period now before they would head off for lunch.

“Huugh,” Laxtinct sighs in a loving moment of the state, as he was putting away a few things; much to anyone’s notice.

“Lax! You're okay?! Did you find any suspicious student?” Blazefist asked in seeing his bud was in a weird love-trance state.

“I don't know... but I'm in love with a new student girl…” Laxtinct sighs happily in stating his own thought about falling in love with someone; a student even.

“You’re what?” Saber Dragoon yelped in hearing that statement.

“Which of the new girls; you don’t mean of the three transfer students?” Shorty Thinking asked off in not liking where this maybe going.

“Yeah, the one with the cute ponytail,” Laxtinct described Sonata was one of the three new students.

“Oh buddy. Please tell me that you did NOT fall for that girl. You're an adult while she's a teenager.” Blazefist sighs in annoyance in just hearing what his pal was saying, he can’t date someone young age.

“Actually, from looking at her, she makes me feel like she's more than 1,000 years old, like something that has been here forever. So therefore in such a way, I can marry her.” Laxtinct stated off a sudden random statement here while looking completely lost in thought before sighing happily. “She is so sweet and amazing…” He was somewhat completely head over heels for that new girl Sonata.

“You are so random…” Aqua sighs in seeing this guy was random.

“Hmmm…maybe not,” Shadow Dragon hummed for thought about what was heard hear that surprised everyone. “Most of what Lax says can mean sense, so maybe he’s onto something. We must be prepared for anything…” He stated that in any event, even a random thought of what Laxtinct says could clue them in about their situation.

The rest were uncertain, but for now…they’ll keep that fact in the back of their head.

---------------------

At this moment, the scene changes to the cafeteria where many of the students were getting their lunch. Many sat, many ate; many chat with friends at tables. All types of those from the school got along well, even Diamond Tiara & Silver Spoon were enjoying themselves, Photo Finish chatted with her pals and Flash Sentry played his guitar with his band mates. And during the moment, we find where the Main Five & CMC are currently doing. Applejack was seen eating some apple puddle and apple juice with her meal. Then sitting by the cow girl, Sunset sat down…but didn’t look very well.

“So, how was ‘de tour?” Applejack asked with a smile to Sunset on how things went with the new transfer girls.

“I don’t know. I mean…” Sunset leans her head in her right hand to ponder off the thought in question that troubles her. “These girls, they were…” She held her hands out to explain to AJ, but stop herself to really think on what to say. “There was something ‘off’ about them.” She shrugs off her shoulders to the group, stating there was something really off, but unsure what.

“Like, off as in this?” Pinkie Pie asked off before making a bit of her hair near her mouth to look like she has a beard in a goofy way. “Or…like this?” She bent down to mix lettuce on her eyebrows and carrots as her fang teeth to look odd. “Or-or…maybe like…” She was getting excited to ponder how off some new girls are, she has a BUNCH of off random ideas.

“Maybe we should let…’her’ tell us.” Rainbow Dash cuts in with a smile to let Pinkie have Sunset tell them so they can figure it out better; as they waited, one carrot fell off the pink girl’s mouth.

“That’s just it.” Sunset stated off in looking with worry while the others eat. “I can’t put my finger on it.” She stated from being unable to figure something out here. “They just acted sorta…strange around me.” She held her head, then wobble her arms off around the ’strange’ part as if the new transfer girls were really off when Sunset’s near them before she lie her head and shut eyes to the table. “Maybe someone already talk to them.” Sunset suddenly open her eyes of thinking what might actually be the truth. “Told them about what I did.” She stated in sounding worry that the new girls have already heard about her and what she did at the Fall Formal, “Hugh, so much for making a good first impression.” Sunset sighs in sounding depress to put her head in her arms on the table as the others see her having trouble.

“Ah-hugh,” Fluttershy responded with a smile to agree on what was said by Sunset, only to see everyone looking at her with puzzled looks before the message got through. “Oh, that’s probably not it.” She stated in sounding a bit bad in thinking that was the wrong idea to think of as she look at the others, and Sunset saw Fluttershy before the shy girl lowered herself to hid from the center view.

“Hey guys, what’s up?” Golden Heart spoke up in where he and his sister came to join them for lunch.

“Not sure what’s up.” Sweetie Belle shook her head over the subject of what’s going on.

“Sunset met some new girls.” Apple Bloom stated about what Sunset has already gone through.

“And thinks they’re off or they heard about her.” Scootaloo pointed out what Sunset feels like might be her or the girls depending on what happened while not there.

“Hugh, you don’t say. Wonder why they made her feel off?” Pinkamena scratch her head in being lost to hear this piece of news.

That question boggles the mind of those at the table; maybe if they also meet the new transfer girls, they can hopefully get some sorta answers. Maybe…

---------------

Outside of the cafeteria doors, Adagio and her group were seen. The leader was looking really good, Sonato seem to be alright with her usual smile face, and Aria was still showing her dark mood look.

“This is it girls.” Adagio spoke to her group in knowing what this moment was. “The moment we’ve been waiting for!” She pump up her right hand in feeling this was the moment they were wanting to come across; course as Aria listen, Sonata had a different puzzle thought of what they waited for until…

“LUNCH,” Sonata exclaimed with a grasp her hands in smiling excitement that they were gonna have lunch now; that was exciting…to her. But the answer made Aria look at her strangely while what Sonata said threw off and surprised Adagio as that was NOT the actual point of this talk, as both serious girls frown at their goofy friend.

“Oooowwwhh….” Adagio groans to clap her hand over her face at Sonata thinking the wrong idea. “The chance to get our TRUE Equestria Magic back.” She explained with a bit more detail of what she was trying to say to those that didn’t get the program.

“Oh.” Sonata suddenly realized her ‘oopsy’ of a guess from what Adagio was really going for, “Right.” She made a sheepish smile in waving her grasp hands off in slowly getting the idea now, while Aria shook her head at how slow Sonata is.

“Our voices are just strong enough to make them want something Sssso badly.” Adagio explained while looking back near the window of the door, seeing all the students wandering around in the cafeteria while they begin their own objective. “They’ll fight to get it.” She stated that once they start, they’ll make everyone wanna go for something so much, they’ll be fighting to obtain it.

“So we’re just gonna do what we ALWAYS do?” Aria interrupts Adagio’s plan to remotely and dryly state their usual plan of action. “Stir up some trouble and feed off their negative energy?” Adagio was hearing that stuff with a frown while Sonata seem alright over the debate. “Some plan Adagio.” Aria waved off her right hand in thinking that plan of her leader’s is nothing special, just the same pattern they always do.

“It WON’T be the same as the times before.” Adagio snapped off to issue that this time around, their plan is not gonna be the same old, same old strategy. “There is Equestria magic here. Just as Dark Curse said there was.” She pointed behind her back at the cafeteria in stating somewhere out there, or in the school, Equestria Magic exist as Dark Curse also told them to. “Their negative energy will give us the power ‘WE’ need…to get this Entire World to do our bidding.” Adagio went into a monolog to clutch her hands in an evil manner to tell of their wicked plan for the future. Yes, that was the plan, a plan that shall at last give them what they need.

“But we can get lunch after though, right?” Sonata asked off a sudden random question of thought that brought Adagio’s smirking evil moment with confusion on the next subject. “It’s Taco TUESDAY!” Sonata look with a smile at a poster that showed tacos and she was all stoke of what’s on the lunch menu that she was looking forward to try.

“Just follow my lead!” Adagio zooms up quickly to Sonata that shocks her to see that upset stern face while explaining what they are to just do; even for a ditzy girl like Sonata to not screw up.

“Or my lead.” Aria suggested with a sly smile with her finger to her chin in whose Sonata should follow much to her confusion and Adagio’s upset look.

“MY…lead,” Adagio came up to Aria to grasp her shirt to grit her teeth in stating that these girls follow her lead, nothing else.

Sensing that she was in no position to argue, Aria looks around while being silent. Then Adagio let her go to move out, as Sonata held her smirking mouth to contact her giggles at how funny that was while Aria pouts with her usual gloomy moods of being threaten by her leader of what to do. Oh well, they’ll do as they are told to do.

----------------

The scene opens up to where the cafeteria’s double doors got pushed backwards by Adagio, as she and Aria & Sonata make their entrance…But they begin to with a strange beguiling & a rousing song, as their gems glimmer from becoming active. At that same time, the Main Five, Sunset Shimmer, even Golden Heart & Pinkamena cease their own moments of having lunch and chats, to see those new girls make some entrance by…singing? It even made Apple Bloom & Scootaloo cease eating their lunches in hearing those voices in such ways. Photo Finish’s chat with some guy before they turn to whose voices are heard singing. As Aria was passing by one side, more students began to cease their doing to look at the new girls. And at that moment, these new girls began to open up their song called ‘Battle’ to the crowd.

Adagio: We heard you want to get together

Each of these new girls went across a three row of tables as they sang their voices while speaking something out to the students to listen.

We heard you want to rock the school

Then Sonata came near Flash Sentry who was talking to his rocker pal when the girl played his guitar’s back strings, catching them both by surprise while somewhat curious of what was happening.

We thought of something that is better

Adagio petted a few student’s heads that got their attention as she sang and spoke at the same time.

Something that changes all the rules

Adagio stated the fact while getting more of the student’s attention on the subject itself.

Why pretend we’re all the same

Then Aria came near another table with Refia, an athlete girl and Health Burns as they watch to listen to those new girls speak.

When some of us shine brighter?

Then Adagio came with her back to Aria and Sonata in a triangle form as they spin around as they sang.

Aria & Sonata: Shine Brighter

Then their gems from their necklaces glowed brighter as if mesmerizing anyone that see the sense to their words.

Adagio: Here’s your chance to find your flame

There was an inner flame seen as it was cease from zooming away from one techie boy as he stop eating to see Adagio was near him.

Are you a loser or a fighter?

Adagio held his chin from going around him, speaking words of mesmerizing thoughts & strange passion that made the guy fall a bit under such enchantments before the new girl left; but he smile to hold his chin to ponder; “what if?” to the question of who he is.

Adagio’s group: Me and you, you and me

Why don’t we see who is better?

As Adagio was in the middle, Aria came from the left & Sonata came from the right, to sing forth this part of their song; As they tap their chest, then pointed to the other students of the crowd.

We don’t have to be one and the same thing

Then Aria and Sonata’s face images came across screen where it look like they each had half a face of the two being one and the same before it split apart for Adagio to take the center screen.

Oh, what’s so wrong with a little competition?

As Adagio’s face got split from two sides up and down motion, the scene shows a rocker guy & Green Cycle go from friendly to a suspicious gaze.

Are you afraid of failing the audition?

Now the new girls sat in the side seats with arms & knees cross, before undoing them to show their left arms with thumbs down in signaling about anyone afraid to fail. Adagio, Aria & Sonata smiled to another, as it looks like their plan is under way.

Adagio: You’re a star and you should know it

Adagio came to a puzzled Trixie to hold her chin to comment about her ‘star’ qualities before Aria & Sonata pick Adagio up to rise her by the arms upwards; while Trixie smiled in the thought of what was said to her.

Yeah, you rise above the rest

Soon Adagio leaves her crew to walk across the table to sing off this message to the crowd below.

It doesn’t matter who you hurt

Then Adagio came near rocker guy with shades who was eating, lift up his chin by her finger that made him swallow and smile at the girl’s strange message. Even Health Burns held his chin to think of what was said while strangely in the background, DJ Pon-3 was nodding her head to music…which we’re unsure since we can’t tell at this point.

If you’re just proving you’re the best

We see Adagio walk across a table line while being watch, then stop to turn lightly in a pose to say this.

Adagio’s group: Ah, ahh-ahh

Now the girls let off their voices, Adagio, then Aria, then Sonata from middle, left and right appeared.

Battle! You wanna win it

Then Sonata pump up her fist to declare the battle call as Aria came to point at one Techie of what he wants as two girls near him smiled in liking that thought of wanting to win it.

Let’s have a battle, battle of the bands

Adagio pumps up her fist in declaring what they all want to stretch her arms upwards and outwards for everyone to hear.

Let’s have a battle, we’ll go all in it

Sonata grasp her fist in stating to have a battle again. Even the Crusaders that were lightly drawn to stand near Snips & Snails got push to their sides from Aria in speaking their words to their minds.

Let’s have a battle, battle, battle

Sonata appeared again to say this message beginning, before Aria, and Adagio appeared from left, right and middle screens to shout off this message.

Battle of the bands

Battle!

The new girls were seen in the center in announcing what they should have, as everyone heard this.

Naomi: I can beat you!

Naomi pointed to her friend in stating with a serious face of who she beat.

Adagio’s group: Battle!

Adagio’s group chanted to pump their fist in saying this message out.

Cherry Crash: Ha! You wish!

Cheery Crash remotely stated in her sit in what Noami said about beating her; what a joke.

Adagio’s group: Battle!

Adagio’s group was in the center to say this name again for all to hear it.

Trixie: I so want this!

Trixie moved from some frowny girls, even Diamond Tiara & Silver Spoon as Trixie proclaimed that she wanted this shot.

Adagio’s group: Battle!

When Adagio was seen, her eyes shift to a red color when chanting for those to have a battle.

Captain Planet: Not if I get it first!

Captain Planet stood up from his seat to shake his fist in telling off Trixie that he’ll get the win.

Adagio’s group & students: Me and you, you and me

Why don’t we see who is better?

Now Adagio’s group came together to repeat their dance movements with a join crowd to state about the students and themselves of who’s better.

We don’t have to be one and the same thing

Adagio’s was seen dancing while looking like her waving arms were size, only to come from behind her was Aria & Sonata doing the performance.

Oh, what’s so wrong with a little competition?

As the girls dance to pose, their images are split to show the Eco-kids led by Green Cycle came near Flash Sentry’s group of Rockers, as if getting ready to go into battle; all while unknowing of strange green clouds forming around the ground.

I’m going up and winning the auction

Now the scene shows shifts of those saying what they do; Trixie, another Rocker dude with blue spiky hair, Snips, Octavia Melody, Watermelody, Norma, and Diamond Tiara.

Battle! We wanna win it

Let’s have a battle, battle of the bands

Now as Adagio’s group held up her arms to sing this, much of the students were also getting hooked into this while the green cloud spread. But it never reached the Main Five’s table with Sunset, Goldie, Pinkamena, and the returned Crusader trio. But everyone was a bit stumped of seeing what was going on, much of the students were going for such an idea, but Sunset seem to have a different thought of what was going on here that seem to…distract her.

Let’s have a battle, we’ll go all in it

Many of the students are seen of those who’s gonna go up against who, all while unaware of the green cloud going around their feet.

Let’s have a battle, battle, battle

Battle of the bands!

Soon Aria, Sonata and lastly Adagio yelled out this message to all while it seem their ruby gem necklaces were…absorbing the green cloud mist. All while many students are seen arguing and pointing fingers at the other of who’s gonna win it. And all while

“Oooooh, there THAT kinda odd!” Pinkie Pie responded off to say to Sunset in getting what her friend was saying about the new girls finally.

“Definitely…it’s odd.” Pinkamena stated off to say in thinking the same thing.

Course the gang was puzzled with concerns in seeing this act happen, and all from the new girls.

----------------

Outside the opposite cafeteria doors windows, someone was spying to see what was going on inside the place…and they saw the strangest thing. The new transfer girls walks in, do a little strange song and dance, and now suddenly green cloud mist appearance and crazy actions of arguments & fighting break out. It was the members of the Dragon Strike Force as they have just witness what could almost be….an alien plot takeover.

“Tell me I didn’t see what I think I saw?” Blazefist questioned what it was they saw there.

“You did. And now the mystery of the green cloud mist is solved.” Saber Dragoon pointed out the truth of this one case.

“Yes, those three girls are the culprits.” Lightningblade exclaimed of what information they now have.

“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s get them!” Terrorcreep insisted in getting ready here, but…

“No, not yet; we can’t go in there.” Shadow Dragon held back his ally to go in just yet.

“Why not,” Terrorcreep asked off in wanting an answer.

“Look, we don’t know anything about these girls, if they are creatures from another world, we haven’t the fogyish of what they can do from their latest ability,” Shadow Dragon explained the case that whoever these new girls are, have some strange power over civilians who could be used as shields to protect the hostile aliens.

“It seems that their performance reminds me of a tale about sirens, Creatures whose voices mesmerize their victims into obeying them.” Burnblast spoke in pondering of an old legend from a long time ago that would seem similar to what those girls did.

“Sirens…could they be…?” Flash Tiger spoke quietly to herself in pondering i thought; what if these girls are who she thinks they be; was it possible?

“Hey, wha in tarnations are ye bunch doin’?” Suddenly coming up to the Dragon strike Force that yelp in almost about to attack, but stop in seeing it was only Hoboken Joe, the school’s janitor. “And Laxtrinct, ye was suppose ta get them upstairs bathrooms. Them toilets are clog worse than…” The guy was scolding the second hired janitor of what jobs they got each to do, and this one is slacking.

“Please…don’t say it…I’ve already seen things about as horrible as battling against evil world terrorist.” Laxtinct pleaded to not be told to imagine such horrors that make fighting evil a cake walk.

“Ssshh,” The others hushed their friend for almost blowing their undercover mission.

“Well if an ye don’t mind, I gotta get ready fer when them kids leave the lunch hall.” Hobo Joe stated in seeing he’s gotta enter the cafeteria for cleaning up the lunch room, but was unaware of what went down.

“Not a good idea, something has…un-expensively happened.” Shorty Thinking stated in trying to speak logic to this guy, and protect him from what’s beyond.

“Right, tell you what, to spare you of back pains of cleaning up, I’ll take this, you deal with the toilets.” Laxtinct insisted in what he would do to spare Hobo Joe from getting the weird green cloud effect; plus get him out of cleaning some messy toilets.

“Hmmm,” Hobo Joe hummed in staring at this group, but his old eyes look pass them to see an expose window. Hoboken Joe saw something weird; three new girls smirking in watching the other students break into an argument, and green cloud mist. And at the same time, he sees his pals making a break for it out the doors in having an unhood feeling on their expressions. “Fine, if ye be dat much in wanting’ out of toilet duty, but come tomorrow, ye get straight too it. Goodbye ye’ll!” Then Hobo Joe leaves the scene after making his point across here.

“That was close. If he gone out there, who knows if he could be infected?” Tailtech sighs in relief that Hobo Joe didn’t open the door and could be turn into whatever happened to the students.

“I’m amazed he didn’t ask what we were talking about when Laxtinct almost blew it.” Aquastroke stated in astoundment of what they got out without a fuss.

“And seriously, you give an old guy trouble to do the bathrooms while you whine?” Icy asked off in thinking Laxtinct was cutting off helping an old guy out who’s done such things for who knows how long.

“Hey, I didn’t sign up for plumbing work, ask Shadow Dragon for giving me a crummy job as my undercover work!” Laxtinct protest to say this in his own accord of defense.

“You know, I think his face seems vaguely familiar, but….from where? It seems so long ago.” Blazefist rub his chin in thought that Hobo Joe almost reminded him of someone…but it was so long ago, he doesn’t know who it was.

“Worry about that later, we need to come up with a new strategy to compensate for this change of new hostile behavior. If it isn’t kept under control, we’ll have to report in.” Shadow Dragon issue the order to the group of what has to be done in such a situation if not handled soon

The others silently nodded before they scatter at this moment, they are gonna have to be careful with this new threat now showing itself.

--------

Now the scene changes towards the foyer of the school, as students are going about from the down floor to the top, Trixie & Photo Finish were chatting but we are unsure of what. Then a soccer ball comes in, Rainbow is seen kicking it to do her soccer workout as Pinkie Pie bounds in the hall, as Sunset came behind them followed by AJ, Rarity, Fluttershy, and even Golden Heart, Pinkamena and the Crusader girls.

“Those girls must be in the possession of some kinda dark magic.” Sunset stated her thought on the subject of what Adagio and her group did back there. “How else can you explain what happened back there?” She shrugs off her left arm to AJ in pondering such a question that made no sense.

“Don’t worry, ye’ll!” AJ pats a worried Sunset’s shoulder to calm her down a notch. “We let Principal Celestia know all about ‘dis, and those girls will be kicked ta de curve.” She was stating this in sheer positive honesty to give confidence to the bunch. “Last thing she needs is another CHS event almost ruin by some power crazed lunatic!” She commented off to say and gave an elbow to Sunset in knowing Celestia won’t have the same event from the Fall Formal happen again this time; even made a voodoo finger waving to state what they all seen.

“Augh, sis…” Apple Bloom was concernly trying to stop her AJ in what she said was not a good idea at this place and time.

But then AJ snap her eyes open in realizing what she just said…and was standing near the causer of that event; Sunset Shimmer, “Uh, no offense.” Applejack turn to Sunset who had a blank pout look while Rarity was worried as were the others in the back of how the girl is reminded of her past misdeeds.

“Hugh…none taken,” Sunset looks away to sigh to say she’s alright to shake her head; as she knows that was unintended to be avoided of a subject.

“Guess that event really haunts her.” Sweetie Belle whispered to her friends of thinking Sunset has it rough.

“Yeah, that’s gotta be rough.” Scootaloo whispered back to her pals in agreement.

“Cheer up; we’re near the principal’s place, so what’s the worst that can happen,” Pinkamena tries to brighten the gloomy group, as if nothing can stop them once they stop what’s almost to happen fro happening; right?

Now everything goes dark with this group about to enter their principal’s office.

---------------------

Now we see Celestia opening her blindfolds for her eyes to look out her window while looking…serious. To which it seems the group that wish to speak to her have succeeded, and have explained everything to the principal of what’s occurring.

“Dark magic,” Celestia spoke off to say in hearing and understanding what was told to her, however… “I find that very hard to believe.” Her gaze shifted towards Sunset, the Main Five, Crusaders & Goldie & Pinkamena in sounding uncertain of such claims. “Those girls came into my office earlier and were absolutely delightful.” Celestia let go her blind to take a seat at her desk while her sister Luna stood near her as she spoke a protest.

“Augh, perhaps Sunset Shimmer is just eager to make someone else to be the bad element.” Luna steps forth in stating her own mind of who was wanting to pass the blame game of who’s really bad to someone else, “So that her action at the Fall Formal can become old news.” She was good in predicting what could be a sham to get Sunset off everyone’s eye of recalling what the girl did back then.

“I can see why you may think that. But…” Sunset Shimmer rub the back of her head in knowing these two may believe that after hearing her wild assumption.

“That’s not what’s happening…” Rainbow Dash cuts in to make this statement clear. “We saw all this go down in the cafeteria too.” She held up her left arm in stating they are all witnessing to the case too.

“Yes.” Celestia responded in hearing this statement from Rainbow, but… “But isn’t your band supposed to be part of the musical showcase?” She pointed the finger that Rainbow was in the same case of trying to stop others that wanted to be a part of the musical showcase.

Rainbow was silent to look at herself; even the others seem to tell that from one view, they are cutting the competition before they have a shot. “Yes.” Rainbow responded to say that what Celestia said is true.

“But Celestia, we can assure you that Sunset Shimmer is not trying to place new blame on those girls so everyone doesn’t bother her.” Rarity spoke in being honest about the defense for Sunset Shimmer here.

“Please, surely you can understand that she’s changed a bit to be better, can’t you?” Fluttershy pleaded kindly for these two to not be harsh on Sunset, who’s already suffered plenty.

Celestia and Luna seem to be in a strange thought of the subject, their eyes shut and seem to be struggling with such a decision; much to the others; unnoticed attention.

“We’ll consider the thought to ’trust’ Sunset, but only so long as she stays…on the straight and narrow.” Celestia stated this off in taking some pity to be nice to Sunset, but only if she stands in line of the rules.

“No problem, I’ll mark it down with a marker to help out.” Pinkie Pie happily stated to say this while having a marker, much to anyone’s confusion. “What?” She asked in seeing they gave her weird looks.

“Principal Celestia, look, you and Luna saw magic before last year.” Golden Heart said, reminding the two women of what they saw and experienced last year during the incident when Sunset was bad. “Please don’t dismiss this now.”

“Golden Heart, I am not dismissing anything. Luna and I would’ve known what magic looks like.” Celestia said to Golden Heart sternly. “And we didn’t see any with these girls.”

“That may be hard to believe.” Scootaloo whispers to her concerned friends. Perhaps there is a good reason why Celestia and Luna never saw magic…

“Anyway, perhaps you’re all just worried that the Dazzlings will steal your spotlight.” Luna stated the subject of why this bunch was worried, jealous that the Rainbooms will lose out to the new stars.

Now everyone heard that and were pretty much…left out of the loop here.

“The who steals our what now?” Pinkamena repeated off a bit lost on what was said just now.

“’De Dazzlings,” Applejack shrug off her left shoulder, who were they; surely not…those three new girls?

“It’s the name of their musical group.” Celestia informed this bunch of who Adagio, Aria & Sonata call themselves with a smile. “That’s why they came by my office earlier to sign up for the show case.” She waved off her hands in stating about what happened earlier today about the Dazzlings. “Even sang a little song to Vice Principal Luna & I.” When that was heard, most of the others were kinda feeling a little cautious for concerns in what the Dazzlings did earlier.

“They did?” Applejack asked off in wondering if that’s so.

“Oh boy,” Golden Heart yelps in knowing what this could mean.

“Yes!” Celestia responded with a nod to the question. “And we think having a Battle of the Bands instead is a marvelous idea.” Celestia spoke this decision while unknown to them, their eyes glowed green for a brief moment before changing back.

“Hugh!” The Crusaders gasped in witnessing this and knew what it meant; the Dazzlings got to their principal and vice-principal under their spell.

“Okay…just slowly…move out the door.” Pinkamena quietly inform the group of what to do, as they and Goldie slowly back away.

“Boy, Principal Celestia sounds creepy when she spoke like ‘dat.” Apple Bloom whispers to her pals who shuddered in agreement at how Celestia said the last few bits of her words.

The Main Five & Sunset Shimmer looked to the other from hearing the news that worried them, as this did not bold well for them, just before they leave the office and shut the door on their way out…

-------------

In a classroom, Shadow Dragon discuss the situation at hand. Everyone mumbled and muttered in concern and feared as they wondered of what they can do to stop the ‘alien invasion’. Shadow Dragon remained calm and firm as he had some thoughts to think. Blazefist turned and noticed his best friend was in thinking of the plan in dealing with the situation.

Blazefist spoke, "Got the plan? Do we need to inform Azure Phoenix to start the invasion?"

Shadow Dragon shook his head calmly as he spoke, "We'll inform him about the situation and the latest intruders. I have the plan to get those intruders back here." He cleared his throat calmly as he caught everyone's attention. He spoke, "There is way to kill two birds with one stone. We're gonna use this situation to our advantage. We're gonna leave this in the hands of 'Main Five and Sunset'."

Everyone gasped in shock and worry as they protested and denied of what Shadow Dragon had suggested and planned. Blazefist, Burnblast and Lightningblade understood Shadow Dragon's plans and past. They nodded their heads in approval. It could work.

Flare Tiger gulped in worry, "He can't be serious... He wouldn't do such a thing."

"Look... I know what Rainbow Dash did was stupid for not telling me about the aliens and sometimes doing crazy stunts," Aquastroke said in concern, "but letting her deal with those Sirens is out of the question! I won't put her in danger! No way. I don't want her to get killed. She was like a sister to me!"

Shorty nodded his head, "Agreed! Rarity and I had been friends when I worked for her father's company! I'm not willingly to put her at risk to deal with those monsters! It is completely illogical!"

"They're right. We can't let the girls do it! It's like putting the world into the faith of teenagers. And I can't let Applejack do it. Her family and mine had been together for very long time. If she died, the only person I blame is me." Saber Dragoon said in denial.

"No! No! No! No! NO! No way I'm gonna give Pinkie Pie some darn problems to deal with! She and I are like best buddies! I don't want her to lose her life to Sonata Dusk!" Laxtinct exclaimed in worry before took a deep breath, "Aw man... Sonata Dusk... She's so pretty and good..."

Terrorcreep dropped to the ground and glared at Shadow Dragon, "As Fluttershy's only Guardian, I refused to let her be involved with those monsters! Do it, I'll kill you."

Tailtech nodded his head, "Don't do it. If you involve Cutie Mark Crusaders to help Main Five and Sunset in this, we're gonna put the whole world in danger."

Icy nodded her head, "Please... Reconsider your planning. Don't put lives in danger."

Blazefist looked at Shadow Dragon as he spoke, "You better clarify this before things got messy."

Shadow Dragon nodded his head calmly, "They won't. All they need to do... is ask some help from their 'friends' and then we'll deal with them at once." Everyone but Lightningblade, Burnblast and Blazefist gasped in surprise and shock. He continued, "And this time, we're gonna watch everything from here. If those creatures are indeed... dangerous to be trusted, then we are at war. Azure Phoenix will send all the help that we need to deal with this mess. With Autobots behind our back, we will win this fight till the end."

Burnblast smirked, "I like your style and plan, Shadow Dragon. This is gonna be awesome."

Lightningblade nodded his head in agreement, "We are prepared. We'll turn back from the war."

Everyone but three team members looked concern and reluctant. They looked at each other for a moment before they nodded their heads in agreement that they had to do it before anything bad happen.

Shadow Dragon sighed, "Good enough... As soon as we're done with the mission, we can all go home. Then...I can finally see my family. I haven't seen them lately, especially Iris, my father and children. Iris, I hope you understand my mission. This is for everyone's own good..."

Flare Tiger looked worry and concern, "Cousin... This ain't what Iris wanted. She never wanted you to leave everything you had behind after what happen before..."

With his nod of confirmation, Shadow Dragon and his team prepared to leave the classroom as they were about to seek out on their targets and learned more about them to understand them or be prepared to battle with their enemies till the end. Flare Tiger feared that things was about to turn to get ugly. Things won't be good...

-----------

 

The scene shifts towards the outside part of the school, where a familiar horse statue is seen. There, some of the gang are there doing something; Pinkie Pie lying on the statue’s square near it’s hoof, Rainbow Dash kicking up a soccer ball, Rarity doing her nails, Fluttershy looking worried for thought, Sunset Shimmer leaning on the statue’s wall plate, Applejack walking back and forth with her hand to her chin in thinking; Pinkamena was in a group circle with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle & Scootaloo with their heads on their hands and elbows on their knees to think, think, think of something while Goldie watches everyone do something.

“I can’t believe they got to Principal Celestia & Vice-Principal Luna too!” Fluttershy spoke with worry to let a lady bug crawl on her finger as she look to it in feeling concern of what’s happened.

“They’ve gotten to everybody!” Rainbow Dash let the ball bounce and balance on her head to state that the new enemy, the Dazzlings have gotten to everyone that they know at the school.

“Nooot Everybody,” Pinkie Pie pop her head down to playfully state that the Dazzlings haven’t to gotten everyone that they know.

“Pinkie Pie’s right.” Applejack stated off to her worried pals in agreeing on the subject. “We were there when ‘de Dazzlings were singing. An’ we weren’t infected.” She declared off to mention this fact and put her hands to her hips that for some reason, they weren’t affected like the rest of the school was. “It was like we were protected somehow.” She pondered to think of how it was this group was spared.

“Maybe those of us near you five are protected that we were lucky.” Goldie stated a possible thought for the reason of the others got saved by the Main Five.

“Maybe for the Crusaders, but maybe we got some magic. Maybe from when we got out of that Time Freeze Spell thing,” Pinkamena pondered to think they got a tiny magic that keeps them fine from the Dazzling’s spell.

“So let’s take them down!” Rainbow Dash declared to say while balancing a ball on her head. “It’s not like we have tangled with dark magic before totally whooping its sorry butt.” She bounces the ball up while bragging off that this group beat a force that used dark magic, so they can do the same. But then she widen her eyes, as Rainbow Dash realized what she said and of WHOM was one person they fought that used dark magic, and is near them, “Uh, no offense.” Rainbow apologized to Sunset Shimmer in knowing they were recalling her of who was bad once.

“Hugh.” Sunset Shimmer sighed in looking a bit bothered by hearing that comment brought up again even by a flinch, “None taken.” She stated with a frowny and sup set look of knowing no one meant that to be mean to her, but it was getting to her, “Again.” She spoke that part while looking gloomy as that’s again to be reminded of her horrible past self of being bad.

“But that was when Twilight was here.” Fluttershy spoke off to bring up another subject that they forgot to be reminded of. “There may be some kind of magic inside us, but it only comes out when we play music.” She stated to let the lady bug fly off while knowing how their inner magic comes out into light. “I sure don’t know how to use it to…whoop anyone’s butt.” The shy meekly girl stated that she wouldn’t even know how to draw out that power to help.

“Says the girl who ended up kicking the Superior in the face when he hurt Spike & Phobos when they were dogs,” Golden Heart reminded the shy Fluttershy that though she won’t admit it, she really showed off her mad skills when counted on.

“Right, and none of us or you guys even Whoop his butt, in fact, he was BARELY trying. It’s like he live up to the name…being superior to us.” Pinkamena stated in recalling that the battle after the Demonic Sunset Shimmer, the Superior guy was so hard, he seem like he wasn’t trying hard at all.

“Ohohho….even remembering the great evils of who I serve under is just plain creepy. And horrible to know they ruin my happy days.” Sunset Shimmer shivered at the thought of remembering the guy who she used to work for…and who changed her from a happy girl into a bully.

“It’s okay, ye all better now, right?” Apple Bloom pats Sunset to say that all is better than who she was.

“If only we can get a message to Twilight. Maybe she could tell us how to break the spells the Dazzlings have cast on our friends. Even any of the teachers & staff if they’ve been gotten too,” Rarity spoke off the question while working on her nails on the subject as everyone listened.

“Well that’s not gonna happen?” Rainbow Dash stated off with a pouty face about the subject as she caught the soccer ball. “The portal’s closed.” She reminded the group that the portal is closed for another 2.5 or so remaining years while tossing her ball.

“Hugh!” Rarity gasped in seeing that ball coming, she duck as it bounced off the wall, as Fluttershy cringe in fear of that, “WHOOAAAAUGH!” Then Rarity gasped in shock horror when her eyes saw…she put her nail polish on her arm, even Fluttershy peeked from her shut eyes to see that.

“And I get the feeling they don’t exactly have cellphones where she’s from.” Rainbow Dash caught her ball to shake her head, that where pony Twilight and her family are, cellphones probably are not made to help them get a connection to another world.

“You think they even invent it someday?” Sweetie Belle asked off the question.

“I’m not sure. I’ve never been there.” Scootaloo shook her head about the subject.

Sunset Shimmer heard the comment about cellphones and pondered about reaching by distance. That’s when she went wide-eye in suddenly getting…an idea.

“I may have an idea how we can get in touch with Princess Twilight.” Sunset stated this with a smile on her face in having a thought that can help them as everyone heard this.

“You do? How,” Goldie asked in how Sunset may know of a way.

“Follow me! Back inside, quickly.” Sunset Shimmer instructed the group to follow her back inside.

The gang leaves the statue to head back into the school. But while they left, Icy & Tailtech hid in some bushes from overhearing the conversation, at least parts of it.

“Did you hear all that Icy?” Tailtech asked Icy if she heard what he also heard.

“I sure did, they’re going to make contact with the other Twilight. And…she’s a princess? Do aliens have royalty on other planets?” Icy stated the thought that was puzzling to her.

“I’m not sure, but we better inform Dragon Strike Force of what we learned.” Tailtech shook his head in not knowing, but they must report their findings.

“Right, you do that; I’ll watch them from afar.” Icy stated of what she’ll do in the meantime.

Now these two Dragon Strike Force members split up to do their own task; looks like something is gonna go down after the Dazzlings’ performance and it might be an even greater attention to their mission.

--------------

The scene opens up towards the inside of a locker which got open, by Sunset Shimmer. She saw her things, and reaches a box to start searching through it while her friends watch. The girl was smiling as she was feeling good to help out, before she stood up with a book she had with her Cutie Mark symbol on it.

“When I was Princess Celestia’s student, back in Equestria; she gave me this.” Sunset explained to her group, as she held the book out while wiping dust off its surface. “Even after I abandoned my studies, I held onto it. Deep down, I guess I knew I was making a big mistake.” She explained this part of a story of feeling that she wanted to hold onto this book from feeling like second thoughts of her bad actions. “And I wanted to still reach out to her.” She stated this while happily flipping the pages in her books.

“So then…Maybe some inner part of you the Superior couldn’t corrupt wanted you to hold onto that book. That means you still had goodness in you.” Pinkamena stated off in thinking that Sunset Shimmer did have goodness left in here, and not all of it was replaced by her old evil self.

“Well Sunset, you ready to do this?” Goldie asked the girl is she was ready to do what she is planning to do.

“Yeah, I am.” Sunset responded to say while she came to a blank page in her book and touch it with her hand of that which was not written to her. “Maybe it still works.” She spoke with a smiling hope that this book can help them out after all this time.

“That’s a book, darling.” Rarity’s voice interrupts Sunset to state about the object she held. “What do you mean maybe it still works?” Rarity asked off to make a light joke about a book being compared to a device sounded silly unless it was magic.

“It used to be when I wrote something here,” Sunset smiled to explain how this book of hers would work out. “It would appear in a book back in Princess Celestia’s library.” She pointed out how this would work out for them in such ways. “I get a message to her then she can get a message to Princess Twilight!” Sunset exclaimed that if she contacts Celestia, then she can get Twilight to help them out.

“So what are you waiting for?” Rainbow Dash asked off to a puzzled Sunset. “Get To Writing!” She held out her hand with a pink pen for the girl to take and write a message.

The group before Sunset Shimmer all smiled, all knowing that they are counting on Sunset to do the honors here. Sunset slowly took the pen with a bit of worry on her face as if feeling unsure if she should do this or if anyone cares to help if she’s asking for it.

“Hugh.” Sunset let off a sigh to let go of her hesitation, “Been a long time since I’ve written these words.” She stated this in feeling some old suspense of concerns while the others smiled to a wait what Sunset does. “Dear Princess Celestia…” Susnet Shimmer writes the first letter of words in her book, as a little magic glow from the pen makes it’s mark in the book.

---------------

Then from what happens now is we see from the pen’s work, we travel through a magical tunnel that goes across boundaries to which we exit out of it and find ourselves in….what looks to be Ponyville as the center was Town Hall. There were Pegasus ponies flying about, some new events happening in Town-Square, everything was normal here. Well, from afar view, we find what is none other than glimmer image of the Friendship Rainbow Castle, where the old library used to be; And inside, we see two double doors which were opened to let some Earth stallion bring in some cart filled with books. And at that same time, Twilight sank on the Council of Friendship meeting table to use her magic to turn a book’s page that she read. Spike was looking through a comic book while Fluttershy & Applejack were pushing a big box crate. Rarity was polishing the chair she was sitting in with her magic horn, and Pinkie Pie was blowing air in a yellow balloon. Everyone was doing their own thing, as the delivery stallion came up to them.

“Excuse me princess? Where do ye want all these books from Princess Celestia?” The delivery stallion interrupts Twilight to look to him as he asks where he wants the cart of books to be placed.

“The library,” Twilight responded off to say as if that was an easy answer while getting back to her reading work, “Third door on the left.” She pointed her hoof to give directions to the guy while Pinkie was fiddling with her balloon.

“Even this one that’s glowing and vibrating?” The delivery stallion questioned off to say, as the book at the top of his cart of books; was glowing and vibrating like a beeper or a buzzer of some kind; as it was the book that had Sunset Shimmer’s Cutie Mark on it.

Hearing that caught Twilight’s attention to look up where the said glowing and vibrating book is; she used her magic to levitate the book off the cart towards her just as Fluttershy & Applejack were done working, and Pinkie lie on her balloon while Rarity hovered her hankie from polishing her chair. Then Twilight looks at the book in question then magically opens it up to skim through it until she reach the nearly last page with newly filled words. Her eyes widen in shock to see this, as she was reading it in her mind.

“What is it Twilight?” Fluttershy approached her friend in wondering what was going on. Then Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash pop from behind to peak at what’s in that intriguing book.

“It looks like…a message to Princess Celestia from my friends in Canterlot High.” Twilight stated off in learning what the message was about; and from those of another world entirely different of their own.

“How is that even possible?” Rarity pondered the question of how those from another world manage to reach them here.

“I have no idea. But…” Twilight slowly spoke while reading more of the message that began to worry her more, “Sounds like they need my help!” Twilight exclaimed to say this in surprise of what this message was saying.

“Twilight, everything okay,” Coming into the picture, Ben was coming with Nyx and Phobos with them being down with another crate movement.

“Ben, Nyx, Phobos…we have a problem…and it’s from the one world we been told to not go to.” Twilight informed her family of this news, which surprised them; as it sounds serious.

“Wait, you mean…” Nyx gasped in realizing what this could almost possibly mean.

“The Human World Version of our own?” Phobos responded to say in knowing what this could very well mean.

“Quickly everyone, to the library,” Twilight insisted to say, as she rushed off ahead with Ben, Nyx, Spike, & Phobos following her.

“Seriously, there’s trouble, and she wants to read more books?” Rainbow Dash raised her eyebrows in thinking of all things to do, Twilight wants to dig her nose in more books.

“Now, everypony,” Twilight spoke off from afar before the Mane Five suddenly feels themselves coated in the princess’s glowing magic aura.

“Wooh,” Then the Mane Five went skyrocketing off towards where the princess was and was in a hurry.

Looks like whatever is going on in the Human Equestria World, Twilight fears she might know what’s going on…but needs more info to know more. What will the Princess of Friendship find, what will she do to help, so many questions…and so little time for answers when all goes into sudden darkness at this very critical moment for drama effect.

Author’s note
Yikes, talk about some new high school development…for the worse course of action! At this time, Twilight and her gang uncover something that explains who the Dazzlings truly are. Then the next question of being is...how can they get back to the human version of Equestria; the answer...is in a book. And once things are set, come new surprises, like who wants to go on a trip to another world filled with human beings. Cause while Twilight, Spike, even Ben, Nyx & Phobos have gone there, who else may come into the picture, that might be a TOUGH & an OMEGA problem when more company comes, especially...from the ponies’ first human friend from long ago gets to play a part. My, what sorta actions will happen when those traveling from the Pony-Verse enter the Human-Verse, and what sorta 'changes' can we expect to witness...better stay tune, for more things to come....read, review and suggest.

Yes, I know that the CMC were supposed to fall under the same spell but I can get away with differences here.

Chapter 04: Return To Canterlot High

At this moment, we find the Dazzlings leaving the high school out the back way to hang near the alley to chat about their latest work in having all of the school under their spell.

“Well, you girls certainly did well for yourselves.” A mysterious voice came from behind the alley in speaking to the Dazzlings that caught them by surprise.

“Who’s there?” Adagio asked off as she and her group got ready, they would sing their siren voices if need be to handle some trouble.

“Don’t be afraid, I don’t bite…much.” The mysterious figure behind the shadowy corners of the alley stated.

“Who are you, you sound…kinda familiar?” Sonata asked off in feeling like they know this guy, weird as it sounds.

“I should, for I am none other…than Fafnir of Mount Thunderflame.” The revealed figure spoke in showing only a portion of himself as he stays blended in the shadows while looking at the Dazzlings.

“Wait, as in the same Fafnir from Equestria?” Aria asked off curious by recalling that name.

“The very…same,” Fafnir slowly spoke in showing his fiendish smile.

“Wait, you got banished here too? How come like, we haven’t notice till now?” Sonata asked off in why this guy was here and why he was before them.

“For once, she makes a good point of your being here all too sudden.” Adagio remotely stated that Sonata made a good valid point.

“And that rarely happens.” Aria rolled her eyes to state dryly of Sonata ever having a good point.

“Oh, I wasn’t banished here like you, I found a way here. And I have a proposition for you…my dear Dazzlings.” Fafnir spoke as he was getting straight to the point. “We should work together, to achieve our objectives.” He spoke in wanting to offer a chance for them to work, side by side.

“Thanks, but we’re already working under one of the Three Lords of Equestria; Dark Curse of the Dark Mystics.” Adagio spoke off to say in that they are currently working with someone now.

“And he’s basically the guy who stands on top of the Superior from the Apocalypse Ponies. Hoo-ray,” Aria spoke off with a remote tone of not sounding all that caring over the issue.

“But as far as the worse villains go in Equestria, there is said to be none other but the Overlord King of Tartarus: Grimmore.” Sonata spoke off to say this stuff with a perky nature of her personality.

Then Aria & Adagio worriedly came up to clap Sonata’s mouth shut that caught her by surprise. As the two smarter girls look around, they glared at the puzzled ditzy girl of what she almost did.

“Are You Insane? You don’t ever, EVER speak lightly about the Demon God who could wipe out our existence with a blink of an eye.” Adagio snapped to scold her idiot friend for even trying to say something so stupid without thinking of the consequences to upset Grimmore for any funny business.

“I could imagine her being so clueless to do so. And even Dark Curse hates it when we bring up the subject of who’s above him.” Aria rolled her eyes to say in a non-caring tone while stating that Dark Curse really doesn’t want them speaking about Grimmore; which apparently Sonata miss that reminder.

“Relax, I’m working occasionally on my own and wanna work with you as well.” Fafnir spoke to ease this group with this little statement of his. “I can be…your Music Manager, every great band has one, you know.” He stated in giving them girls something to help out.

“Really; you manage us?” Sonata asked off in getting her mouth free to ask the question.

“For you, maybe. And just, what do we get out of it?” Aria remarked off to say while questioning this guy’s motive.

“We help each other. I help you get your powers up to full strength, and once we settle anything in this world, I’ll take us all back to Equestria.” Fafnir explained the case of how they settle things. “So, do we have a deal?” He asked in wanting the girls to agree.

The Dazzlings look to another, and slowly they began to smile in thinking it be nice to have another active ally on their side in helping to regain their power.

“Alright then, we’ll work together. After all, we’ve already gotten everyone under our spell.” Adagio stated to say this in what they’ve done so far.

“Do not be too sure about that, Adagio. I sense this is far from over. We may encounter some…’resistance’ in our course; But they shall fall, one…by…one.” Fafnir exclaimed to say that the Dazzlings do not have everyone under their spell, but that little resistance will meet an end shortly soon.

Now the group smiles evilly in seeing their new found alliance is formed; with Fafnir helping the Dazzlings, there would be nothing in this world to stop them now…

----------------------

The scene changes to where it was a library, a book was magically glowed to be taken out of its shelf. As we see that in the pony universe, the gang was inside the castle’s library portion in discussing what is currently going on.

“The way Sunset Shimmer described them…” Twilight spoke off to say while levitating a book from her shelf out. “I think these new girls sound an awful lot like…The Sirens.” As Twilight explain to her gathered friends and family by a table, she set the book down after announcing who the Dazzlings might be.

“NOT THE SIRENS!” Pinkie Pie yelled out in dramatical panic in not believing that was who has surface; much to the others’ surprise that this pink pony knows who the Sirens are. “I don’t actually know what that is.” She came to Fluttershy to whisper this to her in not having a clue who the Sirens are.

“No kidding, who are they anyway?” Phobos asked off in not having any idea who those Sirens even are.

“The Sirens were three beautiful, but dangerous creatures.” Twilight spoke to explain as she used her magic to turn the pages of a book, as it showed three what look like hippocampus of the three colors that fit the Dazzlings, Sonata of the left, Adagio on the middle top rock, and Aria on the right. “Who had the power to charm ponies with their music,” As she spoke, the Sirens sang their music that flown like green waves into the skies. “But to maintain this power, they had to feed off of the negatively and distrust of others.” The next page shows the Sirens moving around where the ponies of the past are, making them fight and argue. “The more this negative energy they consumed, the stronger their voices became.” As ponies fought, green cloud mist flow from them and into the Siren’s ruby gems. “And the farther they could spread their Dark Magic.” The Sirens moved about, making many ponies argue and pony, as these three moves about to spread their magic all around.

“I don’t think I like this story very much.” Fluttershy shook her head with worry as everyone was feeling like what they are hearing sounds very scary indeed.

“They almost sound like Cassie the Kelpie, but more evil!” Rarity stated in remembering an event almost like this.

“Right, compared ta her an’ these Sirens, at least she meant no real harm.” Applejack stated in knowing who was worse than the one they tangle with.

“And maybe their magic is almost similar to Siren Magic, like what Trix Lulamoon did that hypnotized her victims during the Brotherhood break out.” Rainbow Dash thought up about someone who can use magic similar to a Siren, but differently done.

“What happen next mommy?” Nyx asked her mother of what happens next in the story.

“It says; If the Sirens have their way, they would have divided & conquered all of Equestria. And allied with the great forces of evil of today; the Three Lords,” Twilight explained what could have happened in the past, that the Sirens would have divided all forces and weaken Equestria; leaving it right for conquest by the Three Lords of whom everyone is cautious about. “But a certain Star-Swirl the Bearded and his allies, Mystic Tao, Schemetrick & Navy Skills, weren’t having it.” The image shows the picture form of Star-Swirl and his mentioned allies stood up against the Sirens. “Rumor has it, Star-Swirl found a way to banish them to another world.” Next scene shows a swirling vortex where the Sirens were swept into that led to another world. “One where he believed their magic power would be lost.” After that told, the portal vanished with Star-Swirl and his allies having won and saved the day. “That world must be where our Canterlot High friends live.” After Twilight finished reading the book, she seems worried in realizing where the Sirens were sent to.

“But Star-Swell an’ those guys must have sent them there ages ago.” Applejack questioned the thought that came to mind about what’s happening now to a 1000 years ago, “How come their just surfacing now?” She didn’t follow, why were enemies from long ago just now resurfacing all of a sudden?

“I don’t know.” Twilight shook her head no in not having that answer. “But if my hunch is right…” She spoke about something while her horn glowed a bit. “And it is the Sirens who come to Canterlot High, this spell they cast is just the beginning.” She used her horn’s magic to turn back a page from Star-Swirl and his allies’ page back to the Siren’s showing of evil action and coming into power. “My friends need me; I have to get back to them.” She stated while closing the book and preparing to move now.

“But, you don’t have the magic mirror, Azure Phoenix took it away, remember darling?” Rarity pointed out a fact that happened to them recently; the Mystics took the Magic Mirror away since Twilight & Spike switch positions that one time of their adventure.

“Not exactly; we put in a fake magic mirror that looks like the other one while I hid the real one in a magic bag.” Ben smiled off to say that they didn’t lose the Magic Mirror; they gave a fake one to the Mystics and kept the real one hidden.

“Wow; that must have been some amazing craftsmanship to fool a Mystic’s eye!” Pinkie Pie spoke off in thinking that a stunt like that must have been good enough to fool even a Mystic’s eye view of an object without closer examination.

“But, won’t he notice it’s a fake?” Fluttershy asked in worry of what happens when the Mystics learn the truth.

“Hopefully not for a long, long, long time…and that’s hoping much so we avoid a Mystic Phoenix Temper.” Phobos spoke off to state the worse outcome, which no one wanted to hear.

“So now we have the magic mirror and can get back to the human world.” Nyx smiled in seeing that they can go and help their friends out.

“That’s good to hear, then we best get ready for our trip.” Twilight nods off to say in seeing this was a good thing, now to get ready.

“I hate to burst your bubble Twilight.” Rainbow Dash dashed up into the air and cut across Twilight from going anywhere with something to say. “But the connection between their world and Equestria will still be totally cut off for a super long time.” She spoke true about her own view of making sense of logic without all the technical brainy smart talk stuff; they aren’t connected to that world until 2.5 years have passed.

“Okay. First of all,” Pinkie Pie dashed up to scare Twilight & Dashie while looking serious to the two. “If there was bubble blowing on, why wasn’t I told about it?” She asked off in looking really lost about a subject that was kinda random to even ask at this time, “And secondly.” She held her left hoof to calmly begin the second subject. “If the connection is totally cut off, then how does Sunset Shimmer able to get a message to Twilight?” Pinkie was questing how if they aren’t connected from their two worlds, she pointed to Twilight in how Sunset even got her message sent by a magic book.

Thinking of that thought through her head, Twilight was also curious about that very same thing until…

“Huuuagh,” Twilight gasp with joy, as if the answer was so simple, it seem easy to have missed. “Pinkie…you’re a genius!” Twilight said this with happiness as she moved off from Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash after saying someone was a genius; surprisingly.

“Hugh?” Phobos raised an eyebrow in finding that was hard to think, possible, Pinkie, a genus; its crazy talk.

“Yeah, I get that a lot.” Pinkie Pie boasted with pride in being told she’s a genius when she says something that helps, “Now about them bubbles.” Then she grabs Dashie to get face to face to discuss about the bubble subject.

Now Twilight passes by Pinkie & Dashie while she had her magic levitate some mechanical stuff and do-dads. The others saw Twilight walk by them to see she was smiling with excitement. And soon they see a focus Twilight using her magic to make a few things go in certain directions as if building something that her smart brain is figuring out how to do.

“Ugh, Twilight…what are you doing?” Ben asked in seeing his love was doing something while lost in her process of thinking activity.

“You’ll see….just get the mirror ready, okay?” Twilight replied back while asking for Ben to get the mirror.

“Um, okay.” Ben slowly spoke in heading upstairs to find his bag that magically holds the mirror in question.

Then Twilight used her magic to pull out a little familiar necklace that held many of her Magical Guardians and put it around her neck.

“Mommy, you’re packing our Guardian pals for this trip?” Nyx asked off in seeing what her mother was doing.

“For extra help sweety, you never know when we might need them.” Twilight explained the case in knowing that if they run into trouble, it pays to come extra prepared. “Also, can you make sure I have my laptop…the one Rainbow gave me, I’ll use it to help communicate with them when need be.” She asked her daughter in wanting something else to be packed as well.

“Well okay, I’ll be right back.” Nyx responded and left to fetch the thing for her mother.

“Princess Twilight, we have some guests!” Fred’s voice is heard calling into the room with some news.

Twilight sighs in hearing that as everyone was puzzled, what other guests were showing up today?

“Can you ask them to come back later?” Twilight called out in wanting the guest to wait until another time when she’s not going to save another world in peril.

“We would, but these are important guests.” Barney’s voice stated to tell that these guests are kinda important.

Soon coming in was Fred & Barney, but they had some surprising guests coming along that surprised everyone; Flash Sentry, Sunset Shimmer from the human world now a resident in Equestria, Golden Heart, Pinkamena, King Sombra, Autumn Gem, Jack Zen, Omega, and more shocking was seeing three human friends of the ponies; Megan, Danny & Molly. That made everyone freeze in seeing that this was company to caught them off guard and with Ben having the Magic Mirror out, but on the plus side…it isn’t the Mystics stopping them.

“Hey you guys, surprise to see us?” Danny smiled to say in seeing the stump faces.

“Um, I think they actually are.” Molly slowly spoke in seeing what was going on here.

“Did we interrupt something?” Megan asked off in thinking something was wrong, what were these ponies doing when they came for a friendly visit?

“And what’s with the mirror?” King Sombra asks, noticing the mirror that Twilight is working on.

“Wait a second…that’s…that’s the Magic Mirror to my world; The human version of this world,” EG Sunset Shimmer exclaimed in seeing the very mirror that she came out of to be stuck in this world.

“But I thought that opens every 2.5 years.” Golden Heart questioned in seeing that the thing won’t be active at all.

“Not anymore I guess.” Autumn Gem said in amazement.

“Apparently, they seem to be going for the impossible to open it up.” Pinkamena stated in what they see was ponies trying to do something impossible.

“Alright guys, spill it…what’s going on?” Flash Sentry raised an eyebrow in liking to know what was happening here.

“Hugh, it’s a long story, but…Ben, can you tell them? I got my hooves full here?” Twilight sighs to say this, as she really didn’t have time with all the work she has to do.

“Right, sorry folks, I’ll give you the details of what’s happening.” Ben nods off to say to his love, he’ll inform them of what’s happening.

“We’re all ears.” Jack Zen stated to say that they are ready to hear what was going on here.

Soon after ten minutes, everyone that arrived has learned about the Sirens called the Dazzlings in another world version of Equestria that are stirring up trouble. And that while the others were trying to figure out how to get there, Twilight was inspired by what Pinkie said and began to work on something during the whole time. After a few minutes, something was slowly made to look some mechanical crane and electronic stuff and volt bolts with a holder chamber above it as there were battery packs and other equipment connected around to where wires are attached to the Magic Mirror that leads to another world.

“And the interval between the two points is defined as the square root of the sum of the squares of the separation between the points along three spatial dimensions.” Twilight was explaining the scientific matter of how this device was gonna work for them.

As Twilight finished to look at everyone in the room, pretty much everyone was kinda on the quiet, kneel head or raised eyebrows in showing blank expressions as they have NO IDEA what Twilight was talking about.

“Say what now?” Spike asked off in not figuring out anything that was said.

“Mind putting it in another way?” Sombra ask Twilight puzzled. “I am still new to this technology stuff you modern ponies spoke of.”

“Duh! She's gonna take the magic in here…” Pinkie Pie spoke off in sounding like she figured it out, and points to the book that sent Pony Sunset’s message. “And put it in there.” She pop near behind the mirror to state about getting the magic from the book and give it’s connection to the other human world version of Equestria for the mirror. “That'll make the portal open up so that whenever she wants to, she can go from here to there.” She dance around and tap the book with her nose, and then did a cartwheel motion. “There to here. Here to there. Here there! Here there! Here…” Now Pinkie Pie was popping up all over to state that Twilight can get from the book to be in the mirror for anyone to travel from their world to the next, and kept it up until…

“We get de idea!” Applejack cuts the pink pony off in ceasing the endless talking.

Seeing she was done, Pinkie set herself up to walk away from the mirror.

“Now to see if it actually works.” Twilight smiled to say this in coming near the magic mirror and test if this may work.

Now from Twilight’s magic, her magic aura covers the book and raises it up to be place on top of the device. Then suddenly, a bright magical glow came from it that shine it’s light over making a magical sphere with magical electronics. Then it burst to connect to the volt spikes which were feeding it energy that glowed and then sparkles a charge.

“Ooooh….” Everyone said in watching this display happen before them.

Then blinking lights were seen happening as the magical energy traveled down the wired path and into a battery unit that made another device become active. And that soon went down some rollers to make the magic look like fabric in a cloth making device. Then two sparks traveled from the wires into tower volts up to their ball points that glow light spheres. Then in an instant, they shot up to recreate a glowing sphere above, and Twilight seem to yelp with almost a worried look if this experiment will indeed work or not. But in the next instant, the magical sphere transferred down to the mirror, and recreated the portal vortex as it swirl around. But a bright light escaped it and then flash to blind Twilight and the others before it faded and…WHA-LAY! The Magic Mirror was now reactivated without waiting 2.5 years. Twilight smiled in seeing her calculations were right and look to everyone in the room that sees this.

“Ahhhhh…” Everyone in the room responded in sheer amazement that they see this was truly something to behold in what Twilight has truly done now was beyond anyone’s imagination.

“It worked!” Autumn Gem exclaims with a smile, “Amazing!”

“Technology has indeed become a wonder.” Sombra said with a chuckle. “I hate to see me get a hold of this if I was still bad…which I am not, thank Celestia!:

“Don’t suppose we could join ya ‘dis time around?” Applejack spoke up in pondering for thought that now they too can come with Twilight to visit the other world.

“Better not.” Twilight stated this with her kindest decline of such a request. “It could make things pretty confusing if Canterlot High all of a sudden had TWO of all of you.” She explained this that if any of the Mane Six’s five other members went, there’d be much confusion and panic of what was going on.

After taking a moment to ponder that, all the Mane Five members nod their heads in happily agreeing to that, they don’t want that, now do they?

“But I still get to go, right?” Spike spoke off in trying to sound extra important here. “There isn’t another one of me at Canterlot High. And you never know if you might need your trusty assistant.” He was speaking forth in wanting to come along and help Twilight out since there might not be another him there.

“Mh-hmm,” Twilight nods her head with a smile to the eager Spike, saying he can come.

“Yes!” Spike exclaimed with joy, he gets to go too.

“Well if Spike’s going, so am I!” Phobos stated to say that he shall also be going along.

“But what about the part of Dragons turning into dogs,” Ben pointed out that Dragons in that world are dogs.

“Right, you’ll be fluffy again.” Nyx nods in recalling what Phobos got turned into last time.

“Even so, you think I leave this group alone?” Phobos stated off that he won’t be missing out on this.

“Well…if you’re going, then I’ll go as well.” Megan spoke in stepping up in declaring that if her friends are going, then so is she.

“Megan?” Everyone in the room responded in hearing this, Megan was wanting to go too.

“But wait, that world changes us. If you go as a human to this other human world version, what if it changes you into some other creature?” Twilight stated in not knowing what would happen if Megan goes to such a place, she might turn into…for all she knows a pony in that world.

“It’s a risk I’m willing to take. A world of humans is endangered, and I wanna help out. It would almost be like if my own world was endangered.” Megan declared with a serious face in making her decision final. “And don’t worry; if serious trouble does come our way, while you may not have the Elements of Harmony on you…we have the new Rainbow Of Light to help us out.” She stated to show she has a secret weapon to aid them, the heart locket that contains a new version of the Rainbow of Light, it’ll work just like as if the Elements Of Harmony were there.

“She makes a good point, better to be extra safe than sorry.” Danny nods in agreeing what his sister said.

“Don’t worry, Megan has been through worse, we should know.” Molly stated that Megan will be okay if she goes.

“Okay….and thank you.” Twilight slowly gave in and smiled to thank Megan for wanting to help the ponies out.

“It’s what any friend would do for another.” Megan smiled to say this in how any friend should do for another.

Seeing what was going on, Golden Heart got his group into a group huddle to whisper something to each other.

“Sis, maybe we should go too and assist?” Goldie whispered this out to Pinkamena about what they should do.

“No can do brother of mine, we have our own versions there.” Pinkamena shook her head to state a reason why they can’t go.

“And while I would go, I am not sure how I would survive the trip.” Sombra said in concern, fearing that the trip there for him may not end well.

“Too bad we can’t send in Omega, bet he doesn’t have a double.” Jack Zen spoke off a bit loud for his group to hear this idea.

“Jack, you’re brilliant!” Goldie said to his pal in what he said there.

“I am?” Jack Zen repeated off in what he has heard.

“Omega, can you do us a favor, it’ll be risky, but this mission might be perfect up your alley.” Goldie spoke in wanting to give this bot a big task assignment to help out their pals.

“I await my orders.” Omega stated in willing to take on the challenge.

“Man, wait till Havis & Hikari hear about this when we get back.” Pinkamena smiled off to say in seeing this will be exciting.

“We won’t be gone long.” Twilight spoke this off to her friends as she wanted to insure this to those remaining behind. “Until then, I need some of you to stay here to cover for our absence. I get the funny feeling that Azure will find out about the mirror that he has is a fake an d will come by demanding answers.” She stated with worry in knowing how much trouble they might be in when they get back.

“Never fear princess, your best, toughest, smartest, best Royal Guards will help the Council.” Fred boldly spoke to insure the princess of friendship that the girl has nothing to fear.

“Ugh yep; I’ll just go and find the guys you said Fred, and then all will go smooth sailing.” Barney nods off to say as he was gonna go fetch those said guards when…Fred stopped him.

“I was talking about us, Barns. Get with the program!” Fred sternly scolds his link-headed partner to know that Fred meant them, they were Twilight’s best Royal guards; sheesh.

“Oh right! Us, I knew that. But ugh…how can we keep Mystic Ponies out and from snooping?” Barney yelped off in getting the idea, but was puzzled to ask how they can achieve such a feat.

“Easy, we use Plan Forty-Forty we pick up back when we were business clerks. They don’t have an appointment, no entry. We annoy them enough to give up and go home, heheh, works every time too.” Fred explained his plan in how he and Barney once learn a trick to get folks to wait and really get annoyed to leave; keeps out too many folks that don’t got appointments or how their boss wanted no disturbance.

“Hey, that’s a smart idea. And I heard that even respected Mystics like Azure & Tao, if they ask to see royalty, if they do not have an appointment, then they are being rude and must take the time to schedule one.” Barney smiled off to say in hearing the idea and that might actually keep the Mystics away to give Twilight and friends time.

“Sounds like a plan. We’ll even lead them on a wild goose chase with phony enemy sightings.” Danny nods to say in stating what else they can also do to stall for time.

“But till then, we’ll try anything else to hide the mirror and your whereabouts.” Molly insisted this to the others of what they shall do.

“Thank you all, this will be very helpful.” Twilight smiles at those that are gonna help them out so much.

The others gather near Twilight and her family for the Mane Five to give them a hug in wanting to wish this group good luck.

“And don’t forget to dress well.” Rarity insisted this message of what these guys should do.

Pinkie Pie squees from hugging the Sparkles the longest when everyone else let go and she smiles without a second thought.

“Twilight, when you get to the human world, please…take this.” EG Sunset Shimmer spoke to hand Twilight a strange CD disc. “It’s a CD message with my hopes to convince the Azure there that I’m okay, and that you & your group can be trusted. Trust me, show him this, and you’ll be okay.” She explained what was on the disc and to give it to one person on the other side that could help clear anything for distrust.

“Thank you Sunset,” Twilight replied off with a smile to thank this girl for her kind aid.

“Take care of yourself over there, bud.” Flash pats Ben to say in wishing him luck.

“You know it, I’ll say hi to your other self too.” Ben smiles to say this in what he’ll do.

“Ready, Spike? Everyone,” Twilight came near Spike, Ben, Nyx and Phobos in asking if they are ready.

Now Spike & Phobos were cracking their claws, blew out a breath then did leg warm-up movement before standing in position. “Ready!” The baby Dragons exclaimed in being ready to go at this now.

Everyone gets ready to head for the portal, but just then, some strange blur of weird dark magic of unknown origin is seen at the center crack, and those that were close sense it…and it practically gave them a fright.

“Did you all feel that?" Twilight asked to look at her family, as they slowly nod their heads; they felt something off that seem to be beyond the portal. "I sense that there's something dark over in the other world, like there exist another evil besides the Sirens. As if it were some old…ancient evil that's acting like it doesn't belong there.” Twilight explained it as a case that seems hard to figure out, like there is another enemy besides the Siren threat, but much older.

"I can sense it, too, Twiley. My mother or Aunt Luna would probably know more whatever this evil is.” Ben stated in thinking that his mother or aunt could tell them more of what they sense.

"I sure hope they do, Daddy. But they aren’t here, so how can we reach them?” Nyx replied off to say this while pondering what was gonna happen here if they don’t know what they are facing.

"Then you best ask us now." Celestia’s voice was heard across the distance.

Then coming into the room, everyone was surprised to see the Royal Sisters teleport inside.

"Celly, Luna, your here too," Megan spoke in seeing who came into the room now.

"Indeed, what is the meaning of this...and is that magic mirror, working?" Luna spoke to say while asking for an answer.

"Brother, do we really have time to explain things all over again?" Phobos groans to complain in what was going on here.

"Look, trouble is going on, and the Sirens are behind it in which they call themselves the Dazzlings now. So, can you let us help them?" Spike quickly was explaining the case as fast as he could before the Royal Sisters could say why.

Just then, that same evil energy of dark magic was seen again from the portal’s crack center, as it…calling out for anyone to come to it. Even the Royal Sisters felt that one….

"Oh no," Celestia spoke with a horrified look on her face in what...she felt. "It can't be!" She stated in having a bad feeling about what that was.

"What is it Mom? Do you sense this unknown evil too?" Ben asked in seeing his mother’s reaction.

"Tia...He's entered the human realm. But how did he manage it without the mirror?" Luna spoke in stating a subject to her sister.

"Who; who's entered the human realm, Princess Luna?" Twilight asked off in not being clued in about what’s going on.

Now everyone was focus around the Royal Sisters, seeing they know something and that they should talk.

"Hugh, I suppose we must inform you" Luna sighs in seeing that they must tell the others. The creature you are sensing, it's none other than Fafnir of Mount Thunderflame." She explained who was the one behind the strange dark magic they felt.

"F-F-Fafnir," Nyx shuttered a bit in sounding spooked out now. “As in the same…Fafnir that Brave Heart told us about?" She recalled Brave Heart told them of how bad that guy is.

"Yes…and I'm afraid that if he has entered the human realm and joined up with the Dazzlings…this will be far worse than anypony or anyone could possibly imagine." Celestia stated the worse outlook of the situation.

"Is Fafnir's that dangerous? Huh, well Mom?" Ben asked off in wanting to know the answer here.

"Yes…and he's far more dangerous than you know, Ben." Celestia forewarns her son of the three Fafnir possesses. "He attempted to conquer Equestria and make himself King many centuries ago." She explained the brief history of what this enemy is capable of.

"And worse…he sought to enslave many of the citizens of Equestria, especially Earth Ponies, who like Boris, believed that they were nothing more than filth, and must be treated far worse." Luna explained the case of how cruel Fafnir truly is with ponies.

"He tried to do what?! The same arrogant belief act that Boris lives by?" Ben asked off in not believing it, he’s hated that logic fact about Earth Ponies are filth by high folks, and now this guy is one of them types.

"That is correct, Ben." Celestia stated to say this over the issue itself. “And he has also gains his strength from ponies' sins. But since there aren't enough sinful ponies or beings around, he might have gone to the human realm to regain his powers, and plan his revenge on me and Luna." Celestia she explained of what actions Fafnir will go for in his quest to gain power. "If anything, he may almost rival one of the Three Lords you once battled in that world, should he have drawn enough sins from the creatures there." She stated that if Fafnir gets enough sins from those to give him power, he’ll be near the strength of when this group once fought the Superior in the human realm.

"We can't let that happen." Twilight protests to say this as an oath of what they shall do. “Fafnir mustn't gain that much power. With the Dazzlings by his side…he could…conquer both Equestria and the human world." If nothing is done, such an evil will lay waste to their world, and even the other world as well.

"That, Twilight, is why you, Ben, Nyx, Spike and Phobos must go into the human world and thwart Fafnir and the Dazzlings before they become too powerful to defeat." Luna informs this bunch of what task they must carry of that seems very heavy a burden. “And if the Mag'ne, gugh...Megan, wishes to go along, then her power from the Rainbow of Light can help out in some way." She cleared her throat in thinking that if Megan is with them, then they may also have something of a fighting chance as well.

"Don't worry, Aunt Luna. We'll stop them Dazzlings, especially Fafnir." Ben spoke in being serious of what they are gonna do now. "We've gotten plenty strong, so we'll make sure he don't have his way." He declared this as that after the last time they were in the human world, they have gotten stronger, so they won’t be so easy to push around much.

"I trust you my son. Good luck to you all." Celestia nods off to say this in wishing her son a safe journey.

“Use extreme caution, Twilight, Ben, Nyx, Spike and Phobos; for Fafnir is not to be underestimated, nor are the Dazzlings.” Luna said to the ones going in precaution.

“Okay every pony, let’s move it!” Twilight gave the order to her group that they are to move out here.

“Hello, I’s got me some books I originally returning back. Ye know, since I borrowed them pass them expiration date, an…hugh,” Tough Apple suddenly came in with a load of books in a cart he brought in as he explained…until he notice something going on afar in what the others are up to, “Wha in Granny’s Mane?” Tough asked off in what was going on with them fancy light works, blowy magic and other stuff; did he miss something or what?

Then without delay of anything else, the Sparkle Family were rushing off as Spike & Phobos jump through the mirror, followed by Twilight, Nyx & Ben while they brought anything for this travel. Megan gave a last farewell to her siblings before she too ran off into the portal as well with the Rainbow of Light locket around her neck to give her protection. The light faded from those that had entered the portal as everyone saw their friends have gone over to the other side.

Golden Heart’s grip watched that event happen, as he soon decided to play their own hand in insuring their friends’ safety.

“Okay then Omega, you know what you need to do, right?” Golden Heart asked off to say this to his mechanical friend.

“Affirmative; I know what I need to do, gather recordings, and/or catalogue their latest adventure and task while finding out what's going on in the EG world.” Omega reported off his program task of what he is to do on the other side.

“And also be very careful when you exit. Who knows what you will change into?” Pinkamena inform her robot pal of such a state that if ponies turn into humans, Dragons into dogs, then what it does to a mechanical creation is unknown. “For all I know, you might become one of those giant robots! Transformers are what they seem to be called. I believe that is the right name term.” She stated in what Omega might turn into upon his arrival, it’s a chance to be careful about.

Many of Goldie’s group nod in agreement for this robot to become in whatever happens, to be cautious of his new surroundings.

“And also, tell the EG me and EG Goldie we said ‘hello’ to them.” Pinkamena smiled off to say this with a perky smile on her face.

“And good luck.” Autumn Gem said to Omega gently.

Omega lightly nods his head before he turns on his jets and meted off pass the others and through the magic mirror that flash before them; as he was gone. The others look to Golden Heart’s group in what they have just done, but…

“We’ll explain later, but for now…Omega will help make sure they are safe.” Jack Zen insisted this to the others to be at else.

“Right, at least that should be it.” Sombra begins to say, until…

“Hey now; them pony bunch are gone off on another adventure without me tagging’ along!” Tough Apple stated in seeing his pals just went through a portal to who knows where it leads to. “What do I do? Go with them or stay? What do I do? WHAT DO I DOOOOO…I…woooh…” He was grabbing his head to hold it as he was running about asking the same thing over and over until…he trips over some books, “Waaaahhhh!” He was soon rolling across the floor and passes the others without them noticing until…too late.

Then Tough Apple had rolled his way into the portal where it flash and he was gone the next…off to another world.

“Tough Apple,” The others responded surprise in seeing who else showed up to the party.

“Okay….that wasn’t a part of the plan.” Golden Heart nervously responded in seeing what happened here, they weren’t expecting another member to go off.

“Now not only is it Twilight’s family & friend Megan, but Omega & Tough Apple are dragged into this. Will they be alright sister?” Luna asked froth in what Celestia thinks of this that has played out.

“We can only hope Luna, we can only hope so.” Celestia spoke off to say that for this time, they must hope that those that journey to another world will be successful and return back to them safely.

Now everything goes dark at this time, as we leave the world of the Pony World behind us…

------------

The scene changes to a different location at this time. And by different location, we mean the Human World version of the pony universe of Equestria. As we see Rarity was painting Fluttershy’s fingernails. Sunset Shimmer sat by the statue to look at her old book she wrote her message to. Golden Heart & Pinkamena were playing twenty-two questions with the Crusaders near the other side of the statue. Applejack & Pinkie Pie sat on the statue to play cards. AJ played out her hand with confident smile of four Aces; Pinkie Pie had a sneaky smile as she lay out four Jokers. The pink girl smiled with joy of her hand, but AJ kinda had an odd look at how anyone be proud they got four Jokers…especially since there aren’t four jokers in any card game. Rainbow Dash was holding her ball as she sat near Sunset who looked through her old book.

“Huuuagh,” Rainbow Dash sighs in looking a bit sadden. “I’m starting to think Twilight & her group is not coming.” She spoke in sorrow in thinking their help isn’t coming after all.

But then without warning, a magic portal glowed off the statue’s side near Rainbow Dash’s spot. Then without warning, something got shot out of it that was Twilight, Spike, Phobos, Ben & Nyx; that earn the attention of everyone that sat around. When the portal closed for a moment, the Mane Five, Crusaders, Goldie, Pinkamena and Sunset stood up to almost gasp of who was here.

“Twilight,” The Mane Five & Sunset cheered the name of the princess that has come back.

“Ben!” Golden Heart & Pinkamena cheered out the other name of who else was here too.

“Nyx,” Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle & Apple Bloom cheered for joy in seeing their old Crusader friend was here too.

They all ran over to greet their returned pals, as we se a struggling Twilight…who was now human again; and so was Ben & Nyx while Spike & Phobos were dogs.

“I’m back.” Twilight smiled to say in showing a sheepish smile of having return.

Then as Ben helped Nyx up, they and Twilight saw a hand offered to help the princess up. As Twilight, whose eyes stared at seeing Sunset Shimmer, the one from Equestria, was wanting to help her up. Twilight seem to hesitate a bit, as a second thought of worry about old memories from the last time they saw each other was from their last fight; Sunset also sense hesitation from her and felt worried if they were on a rocky edge of being okay with another. Sunset put on a little smile that was kinda a nervous one in hoping to not be left hanging and wanting to help out. Twilight finally gave in to let this Sunset help her to her feet, knowing that this one has changed…at least for the better she hopes. Both Twilight & Sunset Shimmer were kinda at an odds angle in what to say or do now, but…

“Ooooh Twilight!” That was cut short when Twilight got a hug from the Mane Five that were so happy to see their friend again, as Sunset steps back to let her friends be with the one they missed, and was…happy for them.

“Nyx,” Then Nyx got a good hug from her three Crusader pals that miss her too.

“Hey girls, I miss you too.” Nyx smiled in feeling the love of being missed.

“Hey Ben, how’s it going?” Golden Heart came up to welcome back the guy that helped them out.

“Good, I’m surprised to see you two here.” Ben replied off to say this to the golden boy.

“Well of course, who else was gonna be your welcome mat?” Pinkamena spoke off to say this as if it was a simply question to answer.

Once the hugging was over, did Twilight look to her friends with a serious expression.

“It’s good to see you all. And I got some bad news about those girls.” Twilight stated this off and of what she knows and has learned about the Dazzlings, and it isn’t pretty.

“Muuuaaah,” The Main Five kinda moan a bit in having a feeling they won’t like what they hear.

Suddenly, the portal near the statue became active again as it felt something else coming along. Course during that moment, everyone saw it to wonder who else was coming, only for Pinkie Pie & Pinkamena to respond with strange shaking motion.

“MOVE OUT OF THE WAY!” Both pink girls yelled out as loud as they can, as they began to flee much to the others feeling like they are not gonna like what’s coming from a Pinkie Sense warning.

Soon everyone gets out of the way, as two white sphere things were shot out of the portal that landed across the far left and right side. But the bigger concern was seeing….a metal-like hand popping out to reach out to someone. This worried the Canterlot High group in not knowing what was coming. And then it was soon shot forth by a massive steam from the entrance to go airborne, and then as it soar, it slowly fell down before landing on the ground which caused a minor shake around the vicinity. As the portal faded away, the clouds of dust clear for everyone to stare up at seeing what was now standing very, VERY tall before them.

“That was a hard landing to adjust to.” The giant robot spoke off to say, as its voice print seems to match…

“Omega,” Twilight spoke off surprised in knowing who that was.

“Woah…did he have a growths burp or what?” Spike spoke off to say in being surprised.

“Great, we get turn into dogs; he gets turn into a giant walking robot thing?” Phobos moans to complain in what they are seeing.

“I think he’s been turn into…those Transformers we’ve heard about are like alien robots.” Ben exclaimed from realizing that from machines with some form of intelligence can be turned into Transformers it seems.

Omega soon sees his metal hand and then sees the rest of him that has changed from a mechanical pony form into some alien robot that was almost a humanoid. He had a metal mouth-guard, he had two legs and arms with his hands, and he had his jetpacks along with his symbol. Omega scans his structure and the data was transmitting to his brain to determine what had happened to him, and that all of his weaponry and abilities seem intact too.

“The mistress was correct in her assumption. I have been transformed greatly due to the crossing of different worlds. I am now a giant metal robot sentient. Begin quick scan checks of other features & surroundings of this Omega unit.” Omega stated from what has become his transcended transformation into his new current state.

As the new Omega does so, Pinkamena & Golden Heart were staring at him in being astounded by what they are seeing.

“Wow! Hey Goldie, that’s gotta be the other Pinkamena’s Robot from Ponyville.” Pinkamena stated to her brother in knowing who this might be.

“I see it alright, and he’s a Transformer.” Goldie replied off to say this in having seen what they got here. “It’s a lucky thing for us that the world knows about the Autobots, so if anyone were to ask about him, we just state he’s one of the good guys.” He explained in what happens if anyone asks about Omega, they say he’s a good bot, not a bad one.

The Main Five & Crusaders, even Sunset were puzzled about what was going on as this was a bit too much to take in all at once.

“I will have to adapt to these changes for better adaption to my charge task objective.” Omega declared off in having finished his scan work of himself and the area.

“Wait, so you followed us all the way…” Twilight was about to ask why Omega came with them until…something came to her mind. “Wait, what about those other two lights? One of them was Megan?” She asked off in feeling worried now since Megan came with them.

“Over here Twilight.” Spoke a voice as Twilight’s grow turn to see…Megan; perfectly still human it seems. “I’m fine, and…I look the same. Sorta.” She said this in seeing that she was still the same it seems, or was she; she appear to have been transform into her younger self (note, think of her Gen 1 self).

“Hugh, guess the travel didn’t affect her as we thought.” Nyx stated in thinking nothing happened to Megan after all.

“Wha in Tarnation am I?” Spoke off another voice in sounding surprise at this time.

“Did that sound like…Tough Apple?” Spike asked in having heard the voice.

“It couldn’t be, could it?” Phobos shook off to say, but it might be…

Then we soon see the truth, as the other traveler with the Sparkle Family to this world was indeed Tough Apple. Only now, he was dressed in dark shade blue overalls that reach down to his ankles and straps over his shoulders, wore tan brown boots, and his usual fur color of purple was the same, as well as his mane color and style, only more of it was hair, and had a rough-rugged face with his shady blue eyes. Around his back was his banjo named Joe, still the same, and his pee-shooter but with a strange…new twist?

“It could.” Both Spike & Phobos stated in having saw it, it’s Tough Apple alright.

“Tough, you followed us too?” Ben asked to help his friend up from the ground.

“Well yah, I saw yah leave, decided ta come with’cha,” Tough spoke off in stating his own claims at this time. “Woah doggy, gotta admit, I look pretty darn tough. And my pee-shooter looks WAY better than before!” He looked to his new gun, and what a makeover it got from being an old farmer’s rifle. It was similar to a blaster, only purple-colored and an entirely grey barrel. It looks like its blast could be purple beam shoots that would really leave inflicted damage on any poor sap. The most obvious difference is the small rocket mounted on top. The actual rocket look like it shoot forward, jet upwards, and slam downwards to either the ground or the target which from its function, the laser sight will point on (if pointed on a wall or other similar object, the rocket will stick to it). When that happens, either immediately after or a few seconds after, the rocket will detonate, blanking one's sight in white, and destroying everything within a large radius. Afterwards, only a small mushroom cloud could be seen. “What’cha ye think?” He asked to aim his gun forward for the rest to see; bad idea.

“Woah, careful…that’s a Super Nova class Morph Gun you got.” Goldie yelps to panic in what dangerous weapon Tough was carrying, and it’s something to be sure.

“Whoops, he-he, sorry. Got too excited,” Tough sheepishly chuckled in seeing he has to be more careful.

“Is dat guy cousin Tough Apple sis?” Apple Bloom asked her sister of who that was.

“Might be, but he seems different from our own cousin.“ Applejack whispered back to her little sister in being unsure, but it’s probably a different person anyway.

“Um, darling, perhaps we can take our discussion to chat…elsewhere…before we attract the wrong attention?” Rarity asked with a nervous face in seeing that Twilight’s return can probably cause…a rather unpleasant attraction.

Twilight nods to that idea, as everyone begins to lead the new arrivals to follow this world’s residents. Course they all stopped and realized something they forgot, and it wasn’t something too SMALL to overlook.

“Um, exactly how will…Omega, is it…be able to tag along with us?” Sunset spoke in thinking they better do something about their giant robot friend towering over them.

“Yeah, just LOOK at him! The guy’s like 60 to 80 feet tall!” Rainbow Dash remarked out how they can move about with such a tall bot overshadowing them.

“Oh my, he is way too big to fit into any buildings where we’re going.” Fluttershy spoke i concern, that would be a problem alright.

“I am equipped with a solution.” Omega spoke, as he activated a function that right before the group…his body was shrinking downwards until he came close to the human height range while still looking robotic. “I am currently capable of new skills along with being able to become the size of a human.” He explained his feats of what he is capable of doing here.

“Yeah, but…you’ll still draw attention to yourself?” Scootaloo pointed out the drawback of folks noticing a bot, and that would earn the government’s eye.

“I am also equipped with a stealth tech function; I can appear and disappear, to be unseen.” Omega stated to activate the other function…to which he was here and gone; but he was near still.

“Wow, now that’s cool!” Sweetie Belle smiled in thinking that is a cool function to have and not be so big to attract attention.

“Okay, let’s get moving everyone. We have a lot to talk about…and a lot of introductions to do.” Ben issued in what they best do here.

With that much said, everyone was beginning their movement at this time…to leave the school to chat else’s where.

----------------------

The scene changes to the Sweet Shoppe, own by Mr. & Mrs. Cake, as everyone was hanging by a table, after having gotten comfy to know who the new folks were; Omega being robot made by the pony Pinkamena, Tough Apple being a better guy from where he learn to be not so angry, and even the ponies’ hero from long ago Megan, even Sunset has heard the stories of the Mag’ne. And Omega was staying by while in his human size and invisible cloak form self to stand by the rest while no one but this group knows he’s here. Now Pinkie Pie comes over with milkshakes in her hands.

“Oh, I do hate that you had to return at a time of crisis.” Rarity spoke off to say this about the situation and about Twilight and friends’ return. “There’s so much catching up to do!” Rarity smiled off all giggly of what to tell Twilight as she took her milkshake from Pinkie.

“Fer starters, a certain blue-haired guitar player was just askin’ about y’all.” Applejack smiled off to say this about who was asking for this bunch.

“Flash Sentry was asking about my mom?!” Nyx asked off to say while this news surprised Twilight to blush a bit in surprise by the sudden question.

“Isn’t that nice?” Phobos rolled his eyes to say as everyone looks at the group while Twilight sips her milkshake.

“Guys, I think she meant all of us.” Ben smiled to tell the group of what AJ meant of Flash asked for all of them, not just Twilight; he knows Ben and Twily aren’t lovers.

“Perhaps you would give us just a slightest bit of gossip from your world?” Rarity asked off to request while preparing to sip her tea cup.

“She’s got an official title now.” Spike spoke off to say in Fluttershy’s lap with a waving chewy bone. Then Phobos did a pretend trumpet horn play before ending it, “The Princess of Friendship!” Spike declared off in announcing this while being humble to bow to the new princess.

“Then that makes Ben, like…the Prince of Friendship too?” Goldie asked in thinking what that means for Ben Mare if Twilight has such a title.

“Wow, that’s really impressive.” Sunset smiles to nod in being impressed by what she’s heard. “Guess you really were Princess Celestia’s prized pupil.” She held her arm in slightly stating how Twilight was the better pupil than she was.

“She’s even got her own castle!” Spike spoke off to brag about what Twilight’s now got.

“Which we ALL live in,” Phobos bragged out in loving to tell these tales.

“A Castle; You have your own castle?!?” Rarity rams up to Twilight grab her arms to shout this while getting excited about the idea of a friend having her own castle, “Eh…Ohh, uh, lovely.” Then she got her senses back, saw she splitter Twilight’s shake on her shirt before using a hankie to clean it up.

“What’s new here?” Twilight asked off to start a new conversion. “I mean, besides your school becoming the target of dangerous magical creatures from Equestria?” Twilight shrug off to say that there must be something else going on besides new danger.

“Yeah, so, that isn’t the only strange thing that happened since you left.” Rainbow Dash slightly spoke off to say while getting her iPod out to punch a few buttons and showed it with a smile. And from the screen, images of Rainbow Dash suddenly transforming is seen while she’s rocking on her guitar. “Pretty sweet, huh? It happens to all of us when we play.” Rainbow said this to the stunned Twilight and friends, as she lied back in her chair to state this issue of how that transformation happens…to the Main Five at the table.

“Wow, dat sure is something.” Tough replied in never seeing that kinda show.

“Hmm; my crown was returned to Equestria, but some of its magic must have remained here at Canterlot High.” Twilight thought for a moment to assume that when she took back her crown to her world, some magic of it was left in this world. “Now that we’re all back together, we can use that magic on the sirens.” Twilight grip her hands in stating their plan to help them out. “Just like when we were able to use it on Sunset Shimmer when she turned into that horrifying awful winged monster!” Twilight was issuing this and made a little intimidation about what Susnet was; much to the others’ yelping worried expressions. That’s when Twilight herself realized what she just did just now. “No offense.” She turns to apologize to Sunset for having forgotten they were talking about the old evil Sunset from long ago.

“None taken,” Sunset went from blank look to pouting moment to lay her head in her arms over letting that slide. “Heh, I’m used to it.” She made a smile crack joke about getting used to being constantly reminded of her bad self of the past.

“It’s okay…as long as you know it and try to make amends, all can be well for you.” Megan pats Sunset on her shoulder to let her know that all can be better for her after realizing her mistake.

“Gee, being cheered up by the Mag’ne, hugh…maybe there is hope for me after all.” Sunset let off a little smile chuckle in having been helped out by the human of legends she’s heard since she was small from Celestia herself.

“They’ll never even know what hit ‘em!” Rainbow Dash stood up to pump up the moment of taking the Dazzlings down with their secret weapon, “Woh-yah! Woh-Ho! Wooh, We-yah,” She was making a few karate moves around the table here, “Ooooh. Yaaah,” She made a flying punch move, only for it to be stopped by AJ.

“We’ve got nothin’ ta worry about now that Twilight’s group is back.” Applejack smiled to put Dashie’s fist down in stating this good news to the group.

“Oh, I’m pretty sure I could find something to worry about. But it won’t be the sirens.” Fluttershy spoke in looking worried at the moment, but shook her head with a smile of cheer about that last thing she said.

“The sooner we do this, the better.” Twilight informs the gang here of what they do, hit the enemy hard and fast, “Any idea where the Dazzlings might be?” She looks to the group in asking if they know where the Dazzlings are right now; which Rarity and Sunset shrug off in not knowing. Then Twilight got a tap from Pinkie nearby, wanting her now to wave out then was finishing to sips her milk shake to sigh in relief.

“There’s a big party tonight for all the bands who signed up to be in the showcase!” Pinkie Pie explained this point to the group while holding her straw with chocolate milk shake on it. “That would include the Dazzlings.” She pointed her straw to Twilight in saying that is where the Dazzlings would be tonight.

Everyone looked around with smiles in learning of this info that would help them out so much.

“Looks like we’ve got a party to crash,” Twilight came to Pinkie Pie to sip the messy milk shake on her cheek off while making this sly party comment.

Pinkie Pie squees in delight to hear this, especially if it’s about parties.

“Then let’s get moving.” Pinkamena insisted as she stood up now, “Coming Omega?” She asked their hidden bot pal if he’s coming.

“I am.” Omega responded in a low tone while staying hidden from sight.

-------------------

Now everyone gets out of the Sweet Shoppe, and begins to walk down the street together, and Omega walked out with the crowd to not draw attention. Course as they were moving, they were unaware of some Black Op vans that were strangely tailing the group. In a few moments, the gang was going around another turn when one of them felt like they were being followed.

“Is it just me, or is that van or two following the same path we’re taking?” Nyx asked off in seeing that some vans were going the same pattern and never speeding up pass them.

“Maybe they need directions.” Tough Apple spoke off a thought that came to his mind.

“Vehicles seem to be following our movements intentionally; detecting strange unlicensed equipment. Solution; Unknown Hostile Threats,” Omega spoke from his hidden spot within the group that whoever is following them; they don’t seem friendly.

“Okay, well if they are following us, let’s see them follow us down this cut alley. Ready.” Rainbow Dash whispered to her group as they all nod and wait for the signal and… “NOW,” She yelled out for them to get going at top speed.

At that moment, the group took an alley corner that was just the right size for them. And at that moment, the black van stopped at that spot where those inside watch the group run away before picking up speed to follow them down another street as the gang was rushing to take a few turns in the alley to get ahead and away from who’s after them. And as they left the alley, the group went down another, and just as those same black vans appeared, but misses the group.

“Looks like ye were right, Dashie?” Applejack stated in seeing that someone is after them.

“Oh dear, what if they are bad people,” Fluttershy gasped in not liking the idea of bad people after them.

“Hugh-hugh, forget that….just keep running!” Golden Heart pants from the heavy breathing to give the group orders to move it.

Then suddenly without warning, a black van cuts off their opening to escape the alley. And then its slide door opens to which some dress Black Op guys wearing visors over their eyes and had on gas mask were seen coming out.

“Seize them!” One guy ordered as he appeared to be the ringleader of this military assault group. And soon the gang was up to their necks in trying to keep these unknown folks off of them.

“Ow, hey,” Apple Bloom yelps from one Black Op grabbing her wrist.

“Let go!” Scootaloo fights off the one that grabbed her hand.

“You’re hurting us!” Sweetie Belle complained in getting her arm squeezed by another black op guy.

“Ah, the nerve; Keep your hands off me, brutes!” Rarity complains to say in trying to fight her way out, but one foe almost greases her cheek from their gloves.

“HEY YOU; Get Yer Mitts off My Property,” Tough yelled out at them foes as he brought out his new Morph Gun, and took aim. “Powwfruvhmm…Bamgruvhmm…” Which luckily for the heroes, they ducked down when he fired that weapon as it blew up the blocking van before them backwards to be reduced to burning flames.

“He’s loaded with a lethal weapon!” One Black Op issued to warn the others in backing away from capturing this group; they were not expecting to face someone who was loaded.

“Tough, we discussed you shouldn’t fire that thing in public!” Goldie scolds his friend for the close shave there.

“Well wha I suppose ta do?” Tough Apple stated off that he couldn’t do nothing and watch, now could he.

Then without warning, the leader of the Black Ops took out a grenade and thrown it in the confusion. As the gang yelp, they got a surprise; it released steam clouds to cover the alley.

“Cough-cough, cough-cough-cough…” As everyone that didn’t have a gas mask on was inhaling the stuff and making them cough like crazy.

“It’s knock out gas. Cough-cough…” Megan spoke in stating what this was as she began to feel woozy.

“Can’t…stay…awake.” Ben spoke in feeling his eyes begin to close.

“Assistance,” Omega requested near the group in being unaffected by such tricks.

“No…stay in stealth mode…prepare to follow…Ome-gaah…” Pinkamena protest to order her bot to follow them from afar to help them out…before losing conscious.

Soon everyone was passed out from the knockout gas affecting them. Then as the stuff clears, only the Black Ops stood over the group.

“Shadow Dragon, report,” A voice spoke from an earpiece in one of the leader Black Ops who was revealed to be Shadow Dragon.

“We have the targets sir; they appear to have come with some resistance. So we used knockout gas to temporally cease their struggles.” Shadow Dragon informs Azure’s voice on the other line of what has occurred briefly.

“Get them out of there & back to our rendezvous before anymore civilians see your action from that loud ruckus.” Azure’s voice order out that he wants the situation under control before any media learn of this action.

“Understood, Dragon Strike Force Out!” Shadow Dragon reported back before ending his chat on the com-link.

Soon the Black Ops who were really Shadow Dragon’s team were slowly picking up the gang to put them all in the large van. Once done, they saw no one else left and drove off…unaware of Omega who walked off in silent motion before activating his stealth jets to have him fly off and follow after his captured friends under military grasp. But from nearby, someone watched from binoculars in seeing the action, and saw where the black vans were heading, some facility place and the one behind the binoculars was…this man.

“Dag gum, wha have them kids gotta into now?” Yep, it was Hobo Joe as he saw the action that happened right before his eyes before ducking out of there.

The scene goes dark as something very screwy is happening, and it doesn’t seem to be by the Dazzlings OR Fafnir. Looks like whatever’s going on, Twilight and her group’s return to help solve a problem, just turn into a HUGE mess.

Author’s note
SWEET CUPCAKES, this doesn't look too good. In the next chapter, the gang is brought forth to Azure Phoenix by his Dragon Strike Force, with wanting answers: who are Twilight & her group, where do they come from, and are they friendly or hostile invaders to take over their human world. And what events shall happen with Omega sneaking in to help rescue his pals. And what are Hobo Joe's strange actions to know more than he should. And will the heroes get out to put an end to the Dazzling's evil plot? Tune in the next time for us to learn more of these surprising new twists of mysteries to crack here...read, review and suggest!

Chapter 05: Military Problems

At this very moment, a black stealth helicopter of an FBI manufactured design was seen soaring across the skies. It flew over the clouds until it came to a certain facility location we seen last time. It lands on the landing pad with some soldiers waving lights to signal the flier on what to do. The copter lands while a few military vehicles and weaponry units are station to secure this place, and of who has arrived.

Finally, the scene changes to where the inside of the facility was seen, black halls, open shutter screens to let in light from outside, and an entire two side squad of soldiers holding their blaster weapons were in a line form position; as if awaiting someone. Then the slide steel doors open up reveal whose was entering the spot, it was none other than Commander Chief himself Azure Phoenix as he slowly makes his steady paste walk across the line row of soldiers that follow protocol to let their commander go through firstly. As the man went through another steel slide door to enter an elevator, he turns around, and the doors shut on him; as he rode the thing.

Now we find ourselves in a strange dark gray area, where the first light is from open steel slide doors to let Azure Phoenix come out of before they shut themselves. Some of the room’s intiraral lighting was active then, giving the room some flare, but not much. Now Azure Phoenix approaches some rooms with open slide doors while they held bars for security measures to see their progress; showing from one side was a stash of possession of belongings, another was scientist working around certain objects, another one had small cages that held two familiar dogs in them. But the one ahead held something behind bars that was large enough for a big group and it was…our heroes in question.

“Uuugh,” Twilight is seen moaning as she feels like something knocked her out pretty bad. But as she got up, she gets much of her sight back to snap them open in seeing herself and her friends in a large white cell room and behind some prison bars. “Guys, wake up…ugh.” As she tried to speak, she found something on her hands; they were strange advance mechanical handcuffs around her wrist.

“Wha in blue blazes,” AJ asked off in seeing what they got on their wrist.

“Hay, who put these on us,” Rainbow Dash snapped off in not liking this at all.

“Ugh, guys…I think we’re in a cell.” Pinkie Pie spoke off in seeing where they are currently being kept.

“No kidding.” Goldie stated in seeing that this was something TOO expect while they are handcuffed.

“Oh my goodness, did we get arrested for a crime?” Fluttershy gasped in shock in thinking this was not a good sign for them.

“Ah, I’m too beautiful to go to jail…prison stripes would make me look FAT!” Rarity pouted off to state her own objection of this matter.

“Um, I don’t think that’s our case here.” Pinkamena stated to say in having a funny feeling about all this.

“Hey…where’s my new pee-shooter go?” Tough Apple asked off in seeing he was missing his new gun, but also something else, “Gaaaugh! They Took JOE Too!” He gasped off in panic in what he also didn’t have on him.

“Who’s…Joe?” Sunset Shimmer asked off in having to slowly know this guy, but not so much of who he referred to.

“My Banjo,” Tough exclaimed who he was referring to, his instrument.

“Long story short, he named his banjo. It’s really important to him.” Nyx stated in what Tough was stating on whose Joe was; a banjo that is important to him like a friend.

“They seem ta have taken all we had.” Apple Bloom stated in checking what she still had on.

“All our stuff is missing.” Scootaloo stated from checking her pockets; empty.

“Including what was in our pockets.” Sweetie Belle pulled out her pockets, nothing but dust flew out.

“It’s not just that. The locket is missing, so is Twilight’s things.” Megan spoke in holding her chest, the heart locket that contains the Rainbow of Light, and Twilight’s things of a lab top and her Guardians were not on them.

“Whoever’s behind this, we better get out of here by first getting these things off,” Ben stated in seeing the first thing they have to do is get these handcuffs off them to move about better.

“Don’t bother. You won’t be getting anywhere unless I’m told to free you…” Spoke a voice outside the gang’s cell, and they find out it was the same fully covered Black Op leader that ambushed them.

“Who are you, why are you doing this?” Twilight asked in demand of why they are thrown in such a place.

“That’s right! We’re innocent!” Rarity protest to say that they are innocent civilians.

“Until proven guilty,” Pinkie Pie smiled off to randomly say this out of the blue.

“Not helping Pinkie Pie.” Rainbow Dash narrows her eyes to her friend for making such a statement as if saying they are guilty.

“Aren’t yah ashamed o’ keeping’ us lock in here? A’d wit’ our young kin ta boot!” Applejack sternly pointed out that these guys are even locking up kids and their little sisters and friends.

“My orders are clear; we were ordered to apprehend any creature along with the group that poses as humanity’s threat.” The lead Black Op explained the case as that was his order and he cannot go against it.

“And we’re telling you, you have the wrong ones. We’re not here to be threats.” Megan stated to explain that they are not the enemies here.

“Right, we’re here to help stop something bad from happening.” Nyx stated in knowing why they are here, to help out after all.

“I’ve heard that line for thousands of times. And you expect someone to believe in you, now don’t you?” Spoke a new voice of someone that was walking into the room, and soon came within the light. “Hello there…” And the person that came near the imprisoned group was…Azure Phoenix.

“Whah…Lord Azure?” Twilight gasped in shock as she and her pony group & Megan know who this guy looked like from their world, but as a human.

“Lord? In modern days, there were only few monarchs that would be called by that title.” Azure raised an eyebrow in hearing that word address to him as such with curiosity. “But in America, we call them President. Now…Tell me…Alien…Who are you? And why have you come here?” After he finished telling this claim, he was getting down to wanting answers of who Twilight and those that came with her are and what they want.

“Alien? You think she’s an alien space-case? Please….even someone as randomly weird like me can tell she isn’t.” Pinkamena spoke off in trying to make a kooky claim that such a thing isn’t true at all.

“Not just here, but her little group. The boy, the little girl, the dogs…and even this one,” Azure stated to point against Ben, Nyx, mentioned about Spike & Phobos, and he especially gaze at Sunset Shimmer in the corner.

“Huh!” Sunset gasped in feeling like this guy was very upset with her.

“Wait, dogs…what did you do to Spike & Phobos?” Twilight spoke in demand of where their dogs were if not with them.

“See for yourself.” Azure turns to gaze at another sight of where the answer lies.

Everyone looks near their cell to see some scientist were studying Spike & Phobos in their cages, trying to determine if they are normal dogs or not. So far, these two show signs of growling, but their minds seem more…adapt to being intelligent. Then one gave came near Phobos, and stuck a needle in his cage, and…

“Awwwooooohhh,” Phobos was heard making a howling cry of pain.

“Stop it! You’re hurting him!” Nyx yelled out to the guy for doing something to her pet pal.

“On the contrary, we’re merely getting a sample of his DNA to determine a mystery…about you people.” Azure explained the case in his usual demeanor of tone of their progress.

“Why are you doing this? They’ve done nothing wrong to you for such acts?” Megan asked in demand of this action even to animals and to treat her friends and new friends this way.

“Strange as it seems, we’re also investing your background, Megan, is it?” Azure spoke i addressing this girl that they have learn her name, but cannot find her profile in any records. “As of right now, we know who these children and their pets are, that they are extraterrestrials from another world.” He issued this forth as a message of meaning of what’s going on of what they have here.

“Oh yeah, where’s yer proof, buster,” Tough asked off to get p on his feet to ask this in demand.

“Right…here…” Azure showed an iPad that showed two screens, one of the Twilight that pop into Canterlot High and another one elsewhere, much to the group’s surprise. “I am Commander Chief: Azure Phoenix, I run this operation to know what’s going on for the planet’s sake. And the day a missed Twilight Sparkle and her group came to Canterlot High, was the same day she and her boyfriend Ben were dating under my eye.” He made a suspicious eye contact towards those that knew what he was talking about.

“Another….wooh,” Ben gasped in seeing that this guy knows they aren’t from this world.

“And we also know of our intel, that this Sunset Shimmer is not the same one who was my student and caused an unparalleled act of hostile takeover at Canterlot High and was going to plan an invasion conquest.” Azure stated with a stern frown expression at the girl in which it scared her like a cornered rat in its cage.

“Um….I…” Sunset was at a loss for words, she didn’t know how to protest against such evidence against her.

“The fact you show signs to not look me in the eye is enough to say you don’t deny what I said.” Azure Phoenix sternly spoke in being very strict towards this girl who may look like the Sunset he knew, but was not the same. “That leads to the suspect that you took her place…and she’s either MIA or you finished her.” He stated this last one off with a hinted fury in his voice.

“Noooo…I didn’t do…that is…I…I..” Sunset spoke i saying she never do such a thing, but…she felt like she was being pushed and could not oppose.

“Alright buster, ye starting’ ta TICK me off! Picking on a lady, ain’t ye ashamed of it!” Tough Apple snapped at the guy for crossing a little line there. “NOW LET US GO OR I’LL…” He came up to the bars, and was starting to show his strong strength to look like he really could bend the bars. “Beep/Trziziziivhmm….” But then the mechanical handcuffs lit up a light, and let out a shocking voltage surge over the guy, “Gruhahahahaaaah-WAAAAUGH!” Tough was yelping form the shock treatment before blown away to skid on the ground while steaming.

“Tough!” The gang cried out to come around to check on their pal.

“Tough, how many fingers ye see?” Apple Bloom asked to show three fingers to the guy.

“Um, which fingers…Apple Blooms?” Tough asked off from seeing almost three Apple Bloom images asking the same thing.

“Wha’cha do ta him?” Applejack snapped in demand of what the guy just pilled.

“Those handcuffs you’re wearing are design to give you a shock, if you so much is to try any aggressive behavior.” Azure explained what was on the group is meant to keep them quiet and not cause any trouble. “But we’re curious how someone even got hold of a lethal weapon, and at the same time…have learn that Tough Apple…you are the same as Twilight here; a doppelgänger. No doubt intact to cause the end of humanity,” He had his intel search that this was another alien visitor like Twilight’s group from another world, and what he had might be a hostile sign.

“Sir, please…we are not your enemies. We are not invaders either.” Twilight spoke in trying to get the chief commander to listen to reason she has to speak.

“Really,” Azure raised an eyebrow in hearing this to be slightly interested. “Then prove to me that your words are true.” He asked in demand that this bunch show him what it is that he is wrong about them.

“You see, those of us here, we came from another world, that’s true.” Twilight spoke off to say this in coming to terms of the subject itself. “But we are a different breed of those that only want to live peacefully while defending our homes and our land from the evil forces that want to try to conquer & destroy us.” She explained in giving the very secret info about the world she comes from to this military commander. “I came to this world to get back a crown that was stolen by…well, Sunset here, even if this world’s logic robbed me of my abilities. For it’ power could indeed endanger your world.” She looks to Susnet in what she did while stating the power her crown could do. “And that when we left, we also met up with Sunset Shimmer…the one from YOUR world and is now living freely with us as our friend. She’s alive and thinks about her world and of those she knows.” Twilight inform Azure of the situation that the Sunset Shimmer he knows is not dead, she is alive as everyone else that heard this was surprised to hear that.

“So…Sunset Shimmer, my student…you say is alive, and you only came here to get your crown? And above else, save our world?” Azure asked this off in getting to fully understand where they are going in the discussion. “I must say…that’s a risky & dangerous card you’re playing with me. If that is your answer to justify what we’re missing on intel, then you best show proof of your words.” He issued to say this while still looking a bit serious in what he was still going at here.

“Proof; she just told you?” Rainbow Dash asked off in not believing this stubborn guy.

“Wait, I just remembered! Sunset Shimmer…” Twilight spoke to say before correcting herself from the other one with the same name. “Um, from this world, gave me a disc. To give to you, that should prove we’re trustworthy.” She stated in recalling they have a disc. for Azure, that will clear their name.

“Well…?” Azure Phoenix looked to the black op unit, aka Shadow Dragon, in checking in with the others about the object in question.

“We’ve search their belongings sir, the only disc found are just latest artist tracks.” Shadow Dragon informed his commander of what they have only found.

“Oh dear; that might just complicate things a bit.” Rarity gasped in thinking that isn’t a good thing to know indeed.

“But, Twilight says she had it and we believe her.” Fluttershy spoke to say that they believe in their friend.

“Right; we know she’s no evil lying and conning foe that would trick you.” Pinkie Pie stated to know that Twilight here is not some backstabbing doppelgänger.

“Believe what you want, but I am not letting you go until we find out who those within your group are. The rest of you know too much to be trusted, we may have to erase your minds.” Azure inform the group of what will happen to those that may stay here, and what may happen to those that leave.

The gang gasp in shock, those from Equestria are gonna be prisoners while the others of this world forget them.

“You can’t do that to them. Would your military really reduce to harming children?” Megan protest in thinking that was overkill there.

“I’m doing this for the sake of the world. Ever since the Transformers showed up, they’ve stirred up a ruckus. Autobots, Decepticons…one is for peace, the other is for war…you tell me, who’s telling the truth and who’s lying? Cause all I see is the destructive force they can do.” Azure was stating this off in sounding very serious, he will not overlook something when it’s vital to insuring peace.

“Easy, Autobots good; Deceptions bad,” Pinkamena spoke of in answering the easy question.

“I don’t think he meant it in that way, sis.” Golden Heart stated this off in knowing what the guy meant to say.

“As I speak, Galvatron, the Decepticon leader who was Megatron, is out there loose. And the last thing this planet needs…are more extraterrestrials stirring up trouble.” Azure spoke off to say this in knowing that this planet last needs is any more trouble from new troublesome visitors.

Now the gang felt quiet at this moment in seeing their predicament; Twilight & her family are now starting to get the feeling why Azure & Tao didn’t want them coming here, cause of this mess. Everything fades into black now as time was ticking for them….

--------------

The scene shifts outside the facility as something was sneaking pass the other guards at this time. As it turns out, it was actually Omega in stealth cloak mode as he managed to follow where his friends were taken.

“Location of captured allies confirm, beginning infiltration into enemy base.” Omega silently issued this to himself before beginning the next step.

Now the guy begins to go through an open entry way, as he enters it, he scans around. His scans point down at the floor, showing life-sign images of those he knows.

“Scans determined life signs of my party down below, ascending to ground level.” Omega declared off in having learnt of where his friends are kept and must go after.

At this moment, Omega flies near a control console and jabs a hacker tool into the system.

“Preparing to hack into security systems and override their commands of holding friends.” Omega issued forth in what he’ll do next here as he begins, “Beep-beep!” Then a beeping noise was heard as he withdraws his stick hacker. “Complete. Preparing for…” With this done, it’s time to go and free his friends.

“Kickfruvhmm….Clapowwfruvhmmm…” Just then without warning, something kicked Omega across the area, and he bashed against some crates. That impact caused his stealth cloaking function to break down and reveal himself.

“Error, unforeseen attack has destabilized stealth clock device.” Omega stated in what has happened to him, as he begins to see what hit him. “Results…noted.” He stated in having finished what got him, and finds what the cause was.

Now Omega stared up in seeing four GIANT robots before him, as they were the Transformers: Bumblebee, Hound, Crosshairs and Drift. Those that Optimus Prime left to help guard and protect the planet are here in the robotic flesh. And now, someone here had bad luck to run into them…

“You Ain’t nothing But A Hound Dog!” Bumblebee sang of this little sound while music was heard from him.

“How very strange, a tiny bot has entered our sanctum.” Drift spoke wisely over what has appeared before them.

“Well it looks like them humans are making us into some toy product.” Crosshairs spoke off to say in seeing this silly thing.

“Whatever it is, it looks ta be up ta something. What say you all?” Hound stated from his old processor and held out his metal cigar.

“Alert; Transformers within location….occupation; Autobots,” Omega alerted himself of who it was that was with him, some big players.

“Hurgh, little tinker knows about us.” Hound spoke off to say in seeing this thing knows it’s bots.

“And just what were you thinking of doing in disabling this place’s security?” Crosshairs asked off in wanting answers from this small bot.

“Primary function; rescue attempt. All obstacles will be destroyed if need be.” Omega stated this off as he grasps his hands to state this.

“Hah-Hah-Hah, fer a little guy, yah talk big! But can you back it up?” Hound laughed off in finding Omega funny, how’s a tiny bot gonna take on big bots like them.

Then without warning, Omega was suddenly growing up faster at an alarming rate, until he was apparently the same size as the Transformers.

“Response: Acknowledged.” Omega stated this in having answered the question, “Preparing for battle!” Now he gets himself ready to duke it out.

“This Just In, A New Competitor Has ENTERED The RING!” Bumblebee spoke off with a radio station of an announcer for a wrestle match of who they got to deal with here.

“Well I’ll be darn if that ain’t something!” Hound spoke off to say in getting his blaster gun ready.

“It would seem that which was worm has morph into its final stage of evolution.” Drift spoke off his words of wisdom of what it was they appear to be facing.

“Just what we need, a Transformer that can shrink and grow back full size nailing down on us.” Crosshairs groans to complain while getting his own two weapons out now. “Darn, what kinda weird stuff did KSI make with this one?” He complained in seeing this one might be trouble alright.

“Let’s Get It Ooooon!” Bumblebee shouted off like a wrestle announcer in wanting to get himself ready to battle.

Soon the five giant bots were all in position as they all were soon charging up to attack. And things flash a bit as the scene changes now…

-------------

Meanwhile, back with the imprisoned heroes, they have tried and tried again to explain the situation without having much proof to back up their claim. But it seems that even after stating how there were powerful evil forces from another world that came here, all that did was prove that they might be in league.

“Please sir, we need to be let out! We have to stop the Dazzlings from taking control of Canterlot High.” Twilight insisted that the man let them go.

“Right, we can stop their evil before it goes too far as we done with Sunset Shimmer…” Ben was saying this at first; but stopped i realizing what he just said. “Oops; Man, that really slips out too much, You must really hate it,” He look to Sunset, as he forgot to not bring up the subject about her old ways.

“Hugh, like I said…I’m used to it.” Sunset sighs to say in getting by that.

“Even if what you say is true….because of your action in defeating your enemies, and I meant this….other Sunset, you simply allowed the chance for the Dazzlings, as you call them, to come to Canterlot High.” Azure Phoenix issued the matter that those that stop one threat, did not make sure a new one would raise. “Its common sense that you didn’t think your actions would only lead to more problems than solutions. As my unit reported their unnatural ability to hypnotize & control populace to turn against each other by their song. How do you even intend to deal with it?” He stated in having heard what the Dazzlings can do, and for those teens to handle it sounds like a joke.

“Well…we…use…um…” Twilight was a bit unsure if she should mention the m-word in this non-believer.

“Magic,” Pinkie Pie blurted out to say this now. “We do a little blowy magical glow, and then BLAM-O! Enemies defeated!” She spoke off to say this random thing while making a smile.

Everything was quiet in not believing that was actually said to a guy that has seen the worse of things to believe magic is involved.

“Hmph, in all my years serving my country, serving to protect this planet from hostile aliens; and now I’ve heard it all.” Azure huffs to say in looking to the prisoners to state this is the first he’s heard about such a threat being from a magical source of power.

“So…you believe us?” Pinkamena asked off in thinking the guy gets them.

“Just how stupid do you take me for?” Azure asked off with a stern upset look on his face.

“Depends, want honest truth, cause AJ couldn’t lie if she try.” Tough asked off in making a remark to the guy here.

“We are dealing with events of paranormal crosses of were only science and technology are the key appoints. Your term use for magic could only be a phrase to hid that it’s actual mutant super power abilities.” Azure stated about the other sources of what can explain things, and now this group wants him to believe MAGIC from fairy tales is involved.

“Mutants,” The Crusaders responded in hearing that term for a power.

“Man, how cool would it be if we had superpowers?” Scootaloo asked her buds for the idea.

“We be really a hit at school if we had some.” Sweetie Belle stated what happen if they had mutant powers.

“Right, we even keep de bullies fro; causing trouble!” Apple Bloom nods off in thinking that be a neat idea.

“This isn’t a game for little girls to play in. This…is reality.” Azure glares down at the Crusaders who yelp to hid behind the others. “If you think such things exist, then you’re living in a fairy tale.” He remotely stated the issue about this group being delusional.

“Then tell us…what does your science tell you what almost happen to this world when a black hole appeared and disappeared without warning? That was the work of an enemy’s dark powers at work.” Ben spoke something that should earn the attention of this commander.

That got Azure Phoenix to look at Ben with a serious look, as no one on Earth knows how close they came to being wipe out by the devastating power of the Demon God known as Grimmore.

“You know…of what almost doomed our world?” Azure asked in wanting answers from this boy, he wants to know how that even happened.

“We do; a powerful enemy back home. And we ask you to trust us to handle the Dazzlings, they aren’t working alone either. Another enemy is here too. You don’t know what you might be getting into.” Ben insisted that this guy trusts them because they are the only ones to handle the threat of the Dazzlings and one more other foe in this world.

“If this enemy is tough, I have my squadron. And they are our best defense.” Azure stated to claim the matter, as he turns around. “Dragon Strike Force, come into the room.” He gave the order for those to be with him.

Soon entering the room were the Black Op guys that ambush the heroes. But what happened was, when they all got together, they removed their masks to reveal who they were. And for the Mane Five, Crusaders & Sunset, they were surprised while the faces were also a surprise to Twilight’s family, Tough and even Megan: the Dragon Strike Force which was made of Blazefist, Laxtinct, Aquastroke, Shorty Thinking, Lightningblade, Burnblast, Saber Dragoon, Terrorcreep, Tailtech, Icy, Flare Tiger & Shadow Dragon who was their leader.

“What the…YOU GUYS…” Rainbow Dash asked off in surprise to see who was here.

“Goodness…I don’t believe it!” Rarity gasped in not believing what they are seeing.

“Ye mean ta say ye were not at all who ye said ye be,” Applejack asked in looking on as if they been lied too.

“Is this….true?” Flutterhsy asked in almost wishing this was not true.

“Yeah and why the undercover stuff?” Pinkie Pie asked off in why those they knew even did this.

“I don’t believe this…you all…you all look like…but yet you’re…” Twilight was speechless in not believing, Dragon Strike Force was made up of those like the Mystic Ponies, even Shadow Dragon who is a Dark Mystic; or has he not fallen yet?

“You say the Sunset Shimmer of our world, you know her, but yet she didn’t tell you about us?” Shadow Dragon rolled his eyes in seeing the disbelief that these alien beings don’t know them to ask about them. “We…are Dragon Strike Force; we’re the best elite squadron of the U.S. Army & Black Ops for Azure Phoenix’s services. We have fought and achieve many missions since our last graduation from CHS and have kept the Earth safe, no matter how tough or dangerous it was. We will overcome it till the end of our lives.” He explained what they are and what it is that they live for to this very day.

“Man, for being this world’s Shadow Dragon, guess he’s not evil yet.” Nyx whispered this to his family about who was here.

“Possibly Nyx, but the others here…they are just like the ones back home, only under different careers.” Ben silently whispered back over this subject.

“This some kinda joke? You can’t be some military Ops!” Rainbow Dash protest to say while looking at someone in the room. “I’ve known Aqa when I was a kid, and trust me; she was the best coach I could count on. I wasn't actually the best athlete when I was a little kid. I really wanted to be the best and be part of the athletes, but instead, I got kicked out a lot. When I first met Aquastroke, she was nice and encouraged me to overcome my problems, and show them boys what I'm made of. And thanks to her, I've become the best athlete today! She was like a big sister to me. And the best one too,” Rainbow explained her tale about having known Aqua, and how they have a little connection, how much they meant.

“Oh Rainbow,” Aqua spoke in feeling sadden to have her secret be seen like this.

“I don’t know why, but when my parents passed away when I was a little girl, nobody wanted to adopt me until…” Fluttershy spoke in looking to someone else in the room to hear her out. “Terrorcreep came that day. He’s like an uncle to me. Sure, he may be scary and I guess…I imagined he was a frightened Vampire when he didn’t go out except at night times, but he's nice from the inside. He has helped me for nearly a few years. And he even gave me Angel Bunny and Naughty the Bat. I liked Angel so much, but as for Naughty... He was like a spy for keeping an eye on me while he report to him about anything. Uncle Terrorcreep was like a real father to me. And I'm felt very grateful for that.” Fluttershy explained her own wellbeing of thoughts towards the one that help raised her in life.

“Oh Fluttershy; If I wasn’t an undead guy, my heart would be pulsing.” Terrorcreep spoke in starting to feel like he had a heart pumping in his veins again.

“I’ve known Shorty Thinking for working with my father in working on some projects.” Rarity stated in having known about the other person in the room. “He was the reason of when he gave some tools and sews to work on something for the pass time, and I was designing dresses by then. And not to mention, he gave me the best tablet for me to design. I even can save some papers. He was like an older brother to me.” She explained her case and about whose it was that helped her out to discovery of her little uniqueness.

“Rarity, I…” Shorty Thinking felt a bit sad to see this play out.

“And I’ve known Blazefist & Laxtinct when I was a kid too.” Pinkie Pie stated in giving her own two cents of the issue. “Blazefist is one serious man to talk with, but not Lax. He was a great clown and inspiring man I ever met! And he was even the reason why I make the best parties for everyone. All he did tell me was to smile and have fun as my number one priority! And trust me, he's my number one customer and birthday boy!” She was stating this fact out about how much she really had a great time with one of the two guys.

“Aw Pinkie…” Laxtinct was about to say until he was cut.

“But still, Blazefist was good too. Also, congrats on proposing to Aqua,” Pinkie Pie spoke off to say this while saying a random thing that surprised a few.

“And…there’s her random action.” Blazefist slowly spoke in seeing the girl be random like before.

“Saber’s family an’ mine were great partners. We’ve even had our rivals ’ta compete wit’.” Applejack stated to explain about the person who was in the room here. “An’ trust me, Ah wasn't very much a loving and hardworking farm-gal. But thanks ta him, Ah learned de greater lesson than Ah ever had: no matter how boring and problem it gets, yew'll always have family ta care for. An’ dat was de reason why Ah was so protective o’ my family.” She explained the cases and the facts of the honest truth of it.

“Applejack…you really are…” Saber Dragon slowly spoke in feeling emotional right now.

“Squadron, you are to take the civilians to the Memory Erasure Room. It’s clear they know nothing about this lot; it’s better they return to society without having regrets of who they knew.” Azure informs those here of what they must do with the Mane Five & CMC; erase their memories of this event and anything else.

“What!” The Mane Five & Crusaders gasped out in hearing what’s gonna happen to them.

“You can’t give an order like that! You can’t erase their bound of friendship!” Megan protest to say that doing so would make the friendship those have from those of another world.

“They’ve dug too deep with their extraterrestrials that for their safety; should be cleared from the case. We have what we need, and unless actual proof shows they are not the threat, then I’ll think of the planet’s sake than of my own feelings.” Azure sternly states that unless something comes up to change his mind, it’s over for some of these teens and preteens.

“Brother, still de same ol’ stubborn chief as always, I see.” Spoke another voice that was unfamiliar at this point.

Then entering the room from across the hall earns everyone’s attention. As the one who came into the light was revealed to be none other than…

“Hobo Joe,” The heroes responded in seeing Hoboken Joe was here, well this was a surprise even by Pinkie & Pinkamena’s thoughts.

“Apprehend the intruder!” Shadow Dragon gave the order to cease this intruder that got in.

Soon Dragon Strike Force got to surround the hobo, as they each were activating their special powers and whatnots. Then Blazefist & Laxtinct made the first move, but the target…smirked with a plan.

“Hey, someone’s about ta kiss yer gal!” Hobo Joe pointed out in making this statement.

“What?” Blazefist cease his attack to look at Aqua.

“Who,” Laxtinct asked off in also being sidetracked too.

Then in a speedy movement, Hobo Joe grabbed Laxtinct, then spin him and his own power off to nail him and Blazefist back. And it also caused Blazefist and Aqua to be bumped against the other to land on the floor…in a kiss-lock! Wow!

“You, lover boy,” Hobo Joe smiled off to say that it was Blazefist who kiss Aqua, as he figured.

“Well this…is awkward.” Aqua spoke as she and Blazefist blush from under the strange circumstances.

“Time I take a bite out of your sorry…gaaaugh, uuuagh, what’s that smell?” Terrorcreep approached the hobo, but then yelp in detecting something from his breath….what was it?

“Garlic, had me a big ol batch fer lunch.” Hobo Joe smiled off to say while he let off a woofer does against Terrocreep.

“Cough-cough…vampires HATE that stuff,” Terrorcreep coughed to kneel down in having a hard time against such a weakness.

Soon Saber Dragoon, Icy, Tailtech & Shorty Thinking were going on a four-way attack straight pattern.

“Here’s a slippery experience, fellas.” Hobo Joe spoke before throwing out something that fell to the floors that were…sudsy soap bars.

Now the four attackers didn’t react from finding that strange, until they each step on the sudsy soap to slide off and fall on their bottoms.

“Well that was unexpected.” Saber Dragoon stated in seeing this was not to have been seen.

“Ugh, we’re being played by a janitor. Flare Tiger, get in there.” Shadow Dragon groans to say while giving the order for the other member to attack.

“Ah think he’s too unpredictable, sir.” Flare Tiger stated in seeing they can try, but they’ll only end up falling for something unexpected.

“Enough…” Suddenly, Azure called off the unit, as he slowly approached the one giving them trouble with a stern face. “To give this squad trouble, there is no way an average civilian can achieve it. Who are you?” He can see through that Hobo Joe is no ordinary character; there is something different about him.

“Would ye believe an ol veteran dat knew yah from way back when?” Hobo Joe made a wise crack of smile to say this without batting an eye.

“Hmmm…give us your serial id number, rank, codename and of your unit, soldier.” Azure hums a bit to ask who this soldier was, if they find a match to know who he is, they’ll have an answer.

“Z278-409, Captain Rank, Codename: Horsecollar of the Black Apple Core unit.” Hobo Joe address the answer to the question right there with a serious face.

“The Black Apple Core,” Tailtech asked off to say while standing up surprised by the name.

“But…those guys were our predecessors, weren’t they?” Icy asked off surprised to recall that old unit from long ago.

“But, that unit was all wiped out!” Flare Tiger stated in shock in recalling what happen to a unit called the Black Apple Core.

“Not all, little lady.” Hobo Joe smiled to say that not all of those members were gone.

“So that was why we felt like he was familiar; he was Horsecollar back in the day.” Aqua stated in thinking they get the big picture now.

“To what do we owe this…unexpected visit?” Azure asked in seeing this was an unforeseen event; a ghost from the past has come before them; alive and well.

“Ta tell yah them kids are right, they ain’t the enemy. And here’s de proof ye been wanting’!” Hobo Joe sternly spoke to tell Azure that Twilight and friends are correct; they are not the enemy. Then he shows something from his pocket to everyone…

“The disc, where did you…?” Twilight gasped in surprise, how did Hobo Joe find it?

“Found it left outside, must have slip yer pockets?” Hobo Joe shrug off to say this in how he came across the disc that could save the gang if in trouble with the military.

Once Azure took the disc., he then tosses it to Shorty Thinking who caught it on a whim.

“Analyze the disc., see if its inscription can be crack by our usual secret code message.” Azure gave the order for the disc to be check to make sure it’s not of any false leads.

“Yes sir.” Shorty nods in hearing this before sliding the disc in his iPad.

While that was going on, Hobo Joe came up to those that were really glad to see him, even Twilight’s group that hasn’t seen him in so long.

“Hobo Joe, what’s going on?” Goldie asked off this question.

“Yeah, how is it ye even known by this bunch?” Tough asked a question off his tongue.

“Hugh, believe it or not…I was once under orders by Azure Phoenix myself, long ago before I retired.” Hobo Joe sighs to say in saying that long again, he was once in the same military under Azure before he retired.

“Wow, you worked under him?” Pinkamena said in being surprised.

“But why did they say you were wiped out?” Megan asked the question in how Shadow Dragon’s group thought this guy’s unit and him were gone.

“Believe it or not, I wish not ta remember…but since ye be knee deep, I gotta. It involves two members of my unit from de Apple Family.” Hobo Joe spoke to say this in feeling that while he wishes not to say, he may as well tell the party as well as two Apple sisters here.

“Wait, ye don’t mean?” Apple Bloom gasped in hearing that statement.

“Our folks,” AJ asked in disbelief, this involves their mother and father.

“Yep, we were good friends from de same family, mine’s more distant, but still…family.” Hobo Joe smiled off to say this while making a claim. “We were de best Black Ops helping ta keep peace. Till one day…it all went wrong.” He looked down in sorrow, as shadowy images of the past rush over his head. “The enemy, them Dark Terrorists, setup a base an’ mutate its captives, we were charge ta stop it but met with trouble from their elite officer,” He spoke this off in mentioning the sad event that played out next, by an evil shadowy villain. “We knew our orders were ta stop this no matter wha cost, which was when…one of us shot de generator ta cause an overload, and we had ta split fast.” He stated to say this of what they had to do to put an end to an evil act.

“And you made it out?” Rarity asked in thinking that was the story.

“Dat’s just it, it blew up too dag gum soon, and my squad didn’t make it out along with some innocent folks still inside, which one of them…might have been yer own, Fluttershy.” Hobo Joe sadly stated in what happened to many lost lives, even Fluttershy’s own.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy gasped in shock, she heard her parents pass away, but this…this was too sad to believe.

“When the blast faded, I woke to push rubble off me, an saw none of us alive. It may have been a victory, but it felt like a lost.” Hobo Joe sadly spoke to look away while feeling much sorrow. “I was young then, full of eagerness, not really knowing wha we got into. And so in a way, I retired afterwards…and in a way, Horsecollar did perish with his unit.” He explained his old tragic past of why he’s an old veteran, and how he only does odd jobs end meets.

“Hoboken Joe…I never knew that. I’m sorry.” Ben spoke in feeling sorry about what happened to this guy; maybe in his world, the same Hobo Joe went through something similar.

“Its fine, been living a better life afterwards, plus my old training any rusted one bit. I was someone with a kin mind for crafty and unthinkable steps.” Hobo Joe smiled to say that he was okay, he’s made a better life now then staying in the military, but his skills haven’t demished a bit.

“These Dark Terrorists, they might be versions of the Dark Mystics in this world.” Twilight thought to herself in having heard this, it does seem like it.

“Alright, we’ve seen the disc and have come to a decision.” Azure spoke to interrupt this conversion to bring some news to decide the gang’s fate. “You believe you can defeat this new threat. Huff…Very well, princess…I’ll let you go, but I’ll judge your actions of how the situation goes. If I see any false acts, then we will use force to stop you both. Understood,” He spoke off to say this that he will give Twilight the benefit of the doubt, but one screw up and it’s all over…for them.

“Ye…yes…Chief Azure.” Twilight slowly spoke in understanding the message.

“Tailtech, unlock their cell, and Icy, return their things. We’re done for now, we got our intel.” Azure gave the order to the others here.

“Sir,” Tailtech & Icy saluted before getting to work now.

As things were going on to let the gang go and get their stuff, and their dogs out, Azure clears his throat for Shadow Dragon to approach him, as he lowered his head down for a private discussion.

“Keep your eyes on them; no matter what…Do I make myself clear.” Azure whispered this softly to give this order to the leader of his squad.

“Yes sir…crystal.” Shadow Dragon responded in getting the message.

As Spike & Phobos were given back to their pals, they were hugged by Twilight & Nyx who missed them.

“Spike, Phobos, you okay?” Nyx asked in how these guys handled themselves.

“Peachy, and…Now…I hate needles,” Phobos slowly spoke to show that he was bandaged from a needle that poke his behind.

“Something tells me this Azure Phoenix doesn’t exactly like us.” Spike stated in seeing the Azure here, isn’t much like the one from their world.

“No, Spike. He’s just different from what the one we knew back home use to be.” Twilight shook her head in telling her friend of the situation. “We’ll have to earn his trust & show him what we can do. And something tells me that earning that trust…may prove more difficult than imagine.” To gain Azure’s trust is gonna be a very difficult task indeed.

“Bamgrvhmmm…/Wurrrrvhmmmm-Wuuurrrvhhmmm…” Suddenly, the area shook and then alarms were going off.

“Sir, we’re under attack!” Someone spoke to Azure of the new situation.

“Reports coming in; a giant robot has entered the facility!” Another soldier reported of what they have.

“Decepticon,” Azure asked in looking upset by the thought.

“No sir, it doesn’t have its mark or the KSI logo.” The soldier reported the strange difference for this enemy unit.

“Uh oh; I think we know, but best to make sure.” Pinkie Pie spoke in thinking they know who might be involved.

“Get us up there; I wanna see what’s going on.” Azure issued the order to his troops.

“Sir,” The soldiers responded in hearing this and moved out.

Soon everyone was moving, and even Twilight’s group followed to see what was going on. Cause if it’s a giant robot attack, it could mean Omega has come for them…

-----------------------

Meanwhile, Omega was pretty much wasting no time in blasting at his targets with his destructive fire power. The Autobots were going all over this open space to try to get out of this guy’s firing range. Then on one lucky moment, Hound got the drop on Omega.

“I got yah a present, pal! TAKE IT!” Hound issued to say this to the new bot that was tangling with them. “Ro……Bo…..Noogie!" Then he started to rub his fist against Omega’s head which made sparks fly out since they wear metal types and they scratch from touching another, "Crreeeaahhhcreagghhhhcrreeaahhgaahhh!” And let’s just say that the eerie noises look like if keys scratch one’s car; ouch.

“Error; Error; I am not…For Noogles!” Omega protests to say even under such treatment.

“He’s taking up to bat. And he shots!” Bumblebee took aim, fired while Hound duck out of the way before an explosion happened. “And he scores! The crowd goes wild!” He spoke off like a baseball announcer tells the game while holding up his arms.

“You are clearly disfunctioned of your voice patterns.” Omega spoke to come out of the smoke clouds to stand up from being blasted.

“Crickey, what’s this guy made from? Titanium alloy,” Crosshairs asked off in feeling like this was a pain to see they ain’t making much progress.

“Then we must be as shift as lightning, to pierce the shell of the mountain.” Drift spoke his words in what they must do now.

“Omega Gatling,” Omega was firing his Gatling guns that he brought out, “Omega Cannon!” Then he brought out a cannon to fire a powerful explosive shot, “Omega Flamethrower!” He even changes his attack to blowing out aflame throw too.

“LOOKOUT; It’s World War II All over Again!” Bumblebee shouted from the Autobots dodging all the crazy attacks.

“How does a KSI even store and still have that much annunciation, I really don’t know.” Crosshairs stated in thinking this bot was just something else.

“Then perhaps we need to cease its movements, and subdue it.” Drift suggested what they have to do at this point.

“I like where that plan’s going. Autobot PILES,” Hound spoke to say in knowing what this calls, as the humans say it; DOGPILE on the guy!

Soon the Autobots were charging and then without warning, they all dog piled on Omega, as now they are seen wrestling it out against the other.

But at the same time, the humans came to see what was going on, seeing Omega struggle and wrestle the four Autobots.

“Where and how did this other robot come in?” Azure asked of annoyed that another giant robot was here. “All units; take it out!” He was giving the order to attack when…

“Wait! That’s our friend down there! The big one,” Pinkie Pie stated to say that the one fighting is with them.

“You’re telling me you have a Transformer ally?” Azure asked off to say in finding this another shocker to believe.

“Long story, but call them off. He’s not evil.” Twilight stated in wanting the commander here to get the Autobots off of Omega.

Azure seem hesitant to believe that now Twilight’s party has their own giant robot, this day just gets better and better. “Autobots…Stand down! That unit is not an enemy!” He took a com-link to transfer his voice very loudly to tell the bots to quit fighting.

Hearing that, the Autobots and even Omega cease their action. Then they slowly stood up again before seeing who was here.

“Wow, Omega…you and these guys sure wreck the place!” Rainbow Dash stated in seeing how much chaos and wreckage this room looks to have suffered from a five bot battle.

“Guess he’s pretty tough ta wrestle wit’ ‘dis planet’s own space folks.” AJ smiled off in thinking Omega sure was capable to keep up his own out there.

“So what’s your problem, Azure? You taking up field trips?” Hound asked off to stare down the commander chief of this military outlook in seeing he’s got kids with him.

“These people are together with the other extraterrestrials we’ve discussed in the past. And those that were at Canterlot High are this bunch.” Azure stated in showing those from the high school to even Twilight’s group, Sunset, Tough, and so forth for the point to be cleared. Soon the Autobots study the teens in seeing these were the other alien creatures this planet was worrying over.

“You’re kidding me, right? These humans are extraterrestrials that be as threatening as us and the Decepticons?” Crosshairs asked off in disbelief of the thought.

“Perhaps so, I have seen most of them, and my memory is certain; they are the ones.” Drift spoke in thinking that this were the same as those seen in the files they seen from computers.

“And we have a WINNER!” Bumblebee announced off in a game show man’s voice of seeing these teens were the ones from what happened at CHS.

“What’s with his voice?” Rarity asked in hearing Bumblebee sound like that.

“He sounds like a radio broadcast.” Fluttershy stated in hearing what Bee sounded different from the rest.

“That’s how he talks; his voice box was damaged during a war.” Azure issued in how Bumblebee’s voice box had damages to it.

“Okay Omega, can you…um…shrink down, a notch, please?” Sunset issued this to their friend to get small for them.

“Understood,” Omega nods to say while surprisingly, shrank down to human size before everyone.

“Incredible, an alien robot with an equipped advance molecular amplification chip that allows itself to grow and shrink its size; we still haven’t work out the theory of how it works.” Shorty Thinking stated in having seen such amazing tech be done before their very eyes.

“Well then…Chief Azure, we’ll be leaving. All of us, including Omega.” Ben stated that they and their robot pal are gonna be going now to deal with the Dazzlings.

“Very well; I’ll allow it.” Azure stated to say this, but added one more thing, “If your veteran ally watches over him as he will to you, since you trust him more than us.” He gave this group a little adult supervision to make sure that they stay out of trouble.

“Well, at least it’s better than nothin’.” Hobo Joe shrugs off to say in thinking at least with him, the gang trusts him better for the guy to tell Azure of how they are doing.

“We have to hurry, we don’t wanna be late to that party the Dazzlings are having. We need to get there quick.” Twilight stated with concern, they lost so much time, they have to get to where the Dazzling are right away.

“No problem, got me a large ride ta take, come on.” Hobo Joe issued to say with a smile, as he’ll take everyone.

“SHOT GUN,” Pinkie Pie, the Crusaders & Nyx called out in wanting the front passenger seat.

Now the group leaves with Hobo Joe to get to his ride so they can go after the Dazzlings.

“Orders sir?” Shadow Dragon asked his commander of what they should do here.

“We’ll let them do their own thing, but as I said, watch them. With a Transformer of theirs that gave these four difficulty, I don’t want any chances to be taken.” Azure issued this when the heroes are out of ear range.

“Understood sir, we’ll keep a close watch on them.” Shadow Dragon nods to say in hearing the order and will do so.

Soon the scene shows the gang was outside the facility, and was getting in a large SUV GMC van that had loads of room. Even Omega got in the way back seat when the doors shut. And soon, they were driving on out now, their next stop…the school to CRASH a party going on.

Author’s note
MAN! That was some unexpected & crazy stuff alright! But now the gang set off to Canterlot High, and prepares to defeat the Dazzlings...or will they? For some unknown reason, Twilight & the Main Five can't bring out the magic that helped them before, and this action only serves to aid the Dazzlings’ need to gain more negative energy, and learn where the Equestrian Magic is. And now Twilight and her group must figure out how to deal with the Dazzlings, and it might be...to fight fire with fire, or Music with Music; in the Battle of The Battles, with Twilight as a part of the Rainbooms. How will they achieve it, just have to wait and see...read, review and suggest!

Chapter 06: Party Crashers

The scene opens up to the auditorium, as the students gathered there. But, there was a little issue to see what was going on. As the gang was in, Twilight, Ben, Golden Heart, Pinkamena and the Mane Five stood near the punch table spot with Tough & Megan, and with Omega in his stealth mode, and the Crusaders were on the center floor with Nyx. As the scene is seen, many students were in some bickering mood, the Eco-Kids were pointing at. The Techies were talking about Trixie and her two girls, as Trixie turn away to huff at being spoken by such folks as did her two friends. Nyx was with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, as the former was told to behave like everyone was against them, even to stare up at one passing girl (all to make sure the Sirens don’t know they are not under control until its later revealed). And at the table, the Main Five look at how everyone was behaving while Pinkie was stuffing her face with cookies and Twilight was gonna have some punch. Photo Finish and her group of Pixal Pizzaz and Violet Blurr stood nearby the stage while Snails gave an ‘you’re going down’ hand sign while Snips stared off against Flash Sentry as if they were almost gonna rumble.

“Hugh…I’m gonna get more punch!” Flash Sentry sighs in annoyance at the short guy, grabs his empty cup to leave from Snips & Snails to pass his own Rocker guys. But while he was distracted, Twilight was sipping her drink from a straw, as they both crash into each other, and then Flash caught from falling. “Twilight,” Flash exclaimed in surprise, as was Twilight before Nyx, Phobos & Ben came over to see what almost happened.

“Eh, bumped, into, always, doing?” Twilight kinda blushed in seeing this odd habit with Flash seems weird.

“It’s almost like a curse.” Phobos mutters to himself in thinking how this goes in some weird way.

“Oh Phobos,” Nyx rolled her eyes in thinking her pet pal was being silly.

“Hey Flash, how you doing.” Ben spoke to approach in which Flash immediately let his pal take his lover, just so since he knows not to overstep in their relationship.

“Ben, guys? What are you doing here?” Flash Sentry asked off in never expecting to see this bunch again. “You came back for the big competition, right?” He asked off in thinking the ones not from this world came for the Battle of the Bands.

“Something liked that.” Twilight rub the back of her head to say they were here for that reason.

“Right, Flash; there’s something…” Ben was gonna say something, but was cut off…

“Huh. Not that there’s gonna be any REAL competition.” Flash Sentry cross his arms to brag off that there is no actual competition around here. “No one here wants this as bad as MY band does!” Flash declared forth this statement of who wants to win this, and his band will win it since they are the best.

At that same moment, behind Flash, the Dazzlings came in through the auditorium doors. Rainbow noticed them, Adagio was smiling to inspect things, Aria was still moody, and Sonata was still the smiling ditzy girl of the bunch of the situation at play. Rainbow Dash got serious, and looked towards Pinkie Pie who was eating a cookie, as she took one chocolate chip off much to the pink girl’s confusion. Rainbow threw the chip at Twilight, which only got stuck on her hair, as it made her react to it and turn what was going on behind her. When Twilight and her group look back puzzled, Rainbow nodded her head in a general direction. That’s when the Sparkle gang also turns to notice the Dazzlings were in the area, as they walked around.

“Could you excuse me…ugh, us for just a minute,” Twilight held up her hands to ask Flash excuse them for about a minute.

“Right, we gotta take care of something first.” Nyx responded to say before she and Ben quickly got moving.

Flash shrugs off to see this, not sure what was going on now.

Rainbow Dash signals the Main Five girls to quickly get ready themselves. Sunset Shimmer was moving along while Pinkie Pie was still eating the cookies, saw her hand of two, one mouth, and…Then Pinkie Pie quickly grabbed the cookies on the tray to stuff them in her hair, and ran off to join the rest.

“Ben, you and the others stand back. If they try to attack, you guys step in.” Twilight requested this as she was trusting her love with a different task.

“Got it Twilight,” Ben nods in agreeing with her. “Everyone got the plan?” He looks to Megan, Goldie, Pinkamena, and Sunset Shimmer that were gonna follow their lead…

Course when Ben look at the other party table across the hall, he saw Tough Apple was pigging himself out. Then he made a loud belch noise much to the disgust of some of the mind-controlled kids and accidentally making a mess of where he was.

“Eheh, guess I better make sure Tough stays on track.” Ben chuckled sheepishly in seeing he has to make sure someone on their side doesn’t get so much attention.

Soon Twilight leaves those that are gonna do their own job if there is signs of any resistance from their enemy.

“Tough, what are you doing?” Goldie asked off in what the guy was doing in making a mess and pigging out, almost all the students are looking at him.

“I’m hungry! I skipped breakfast & missed out on lunch today!” Tough exclaimed to explain himself with his mouth half of what he ate; all this travel to a different world and get dragged off by military goons while not getting a milk shake at Sweet Shoppe, his tummy needs something to fuel him.

“Ssshhh, keep it low guys.” Sunset hushes those from what they are doing, as Tough takes a sip of the punch to wash down what he ate.

“Right, this is gonna be close.” Megan explained in what they are gonna do is going to be close…

“Are you doing alright Omega?” Pinkamena asked the hidden robot behind them that no one but them knows he’s in the room while in stealth mode.

“Perfectly functioning & ready for action,” Omega whispered softly to say this.

“So if them Siren girls try something funny’ we hit ’em hard, right?” Tough asked off to say in getting what they gotta do here.

“That’s the general plan.” Golden Heart nods in stating what they have to go with.

“We best be ready for anything while not endangering anyone in here.” Megan spoke in knowing what they must try to avoid, a conflict that would involve the students in this close space.

At this moment, the Dazzlings were observing the work of hearing arguments from the students. Adagio seem pleased, Sonata seems okay, and Aria just seem bored. Trixie and her group were arguing with Flash Sentry’s group over whose better. The Techies, Rockers, even those that look like the human versions of the Diamond Dog trio were making a stand near the Eco-kids. Octavia argued with another group of girls while Derpy sat in a chair to watch this fight go on.

“Oh, no; No one’s mingling!” Adagio spoke off in sounding with a voice of pretend concerns. “It’s like there’s some kind of underlying tension that could bubble to the surface at any minute!” Adagio wiggled her fingers and taps her hands with sneaky joy of seeing how things are going with everyone about to burst from their negative energy guiding them to hate each other.

“It’s the fruit punch, isn’t it?” Sonata spoke off to say with a sad look as she held a cup while interrupting Adagio to look back. “I knew I used too much grape juice!” She held up another bottle of grape juice in her other hand in stating she made the punch for this probably taste awful; much to Adagio and Aria rolling their eyes of such a claim.

“It’s not the fruit punch! It’s us!” Adagio clap her hand to her head in stating in annoyance to Sonata to know what she was meaning.

“But the punch is awful, too.” Aria cuts near Sonata’s blank look to say her punch was awful anyway.

“What do you know about good fruit punch?” Sonata pouted to point off in asking what this girl even knows about good tasting fruit punch.

“More than you,” Aria push the cup in her face down to state this off to Sonata in more of her bad attitude.

“Do not!” Sonata protests to say as she whacks a little tap on Aria’s cheek.

“Do too!” Arai remarked back to flip Sonata’s hair up to make it look messy that she smirk for, as a frowning Sonata quickly fixes it.

“This is just the kickoff party, girls.” Adagio came to her group in smiling to state what this situation was starting to be. “Imagine what a tizzy they’ll be in by the time the Battle of the Bands starts.” She clap her fingers together in stating this fact that they all smiled to; when the musical showcase starts, it’ll really get this party going…their way.

“There isn’t going to be a Battle of the Bands!” Twilight’s voice interrupts the Dazzlings that made their eyes widen in surprise before looking over their direction of spoke off just now. “We’re gonna make sure of that!” Twilight and the Main Five stood in a six group line, looking ready, daring, dashing, Fluttershy nervous and Pinkie Pie with a cookie in her mouth. Sunset nods with a smile, as she and the others watch how this is gonna go down. “Alright, girls, let’s do this!” Twilight spoke with confidence to get Rainbow’s hand, then AJ’s hand, and so forth. “Friendship is magic!” Twilight shouts off in declaring this, as now the girls shut their eyes in preparing to unleash their magic on the foes; this was gonna be it…

Or…..Not.

There was an awkward silence, as even the puzzled Dazzlings wondered what was up with Sonata shrugging her shoulders to be confused too. In fact, everyone was lost, and even Sunset Shimmer got worried in seeing this, and so did Ben and the rest; nothing was happening. There was nothing happening with the Main Six bunch, and they still had their eyes shut in expecting something to happen, until Rainbow Dash peek her one eye out to notice something up.

“Uh…weren’t there rainbows and lasers and stuff last time?” Rainbow Dash leans near Twilight to ask this puzzled question in seeing this was not going off like before.

“I don’t understand.” Twilight whispered to her friends in being uncertain of this development. “We’re all together again. Why isn’t this working?” She softly asked while looking worried in why when they how have the magic, aren’t making anything happen here.

Every student was looking at the group with annoyed or puzzled expressions in what this was about. But it look like the Dazzlings smiled in feeling fine, like this strange act didn’t go as these six girls wanted.

“You, uh… really need to go ahead and do the whole “magic of friendship” thing now.” Spike sneaks up behind Twilight too climb her shoulder to whisper that they gotta do this now, everyone is watching and waiting.

“I’m trying, Spike.” Twilight whispered back in stating she’s trying her best here. “I thought the six of us standing together against the Sirens would bring out the magic we needed to defeat them. That’s what happened before.” Twilight explained the case from what was supposed to happen like last time, but it was not working now.

“Ugh, please tell me we’s got a Plan B?” Tough asked in thinking they got a backup for this.

“I don’t think we came up with that when Plan A was supposed to work.” Goldie shook his head in stating they didn’t plan for failure.

“This…might get ugly now.” Pinkamena stated in knowing what comes next.

“Talk about throwing down the gauntlet!” Adagio shrug off her shoulders to make this bragging right of what was displayed here. “This group is obviously serious about winning!” She stated to the Main Six that undid their hands in seeing what this Siren was planning. “A little cocky though, aren’t they?” She shrugs off her shoulders to walk pass Sonata & Aria that smiled too, as Adagio continued. “Claiming there won’t really be a battle. Seems they think they already got this thing all locked up.” Adagio was making this stated claim pass Photo Finish’s group and Octavia in saying the Main Six have declared they win HANDS Down, no saying they need a competition at all.

“Not if the Great & Powerful Trrrrrrixe has anything to do with it!” Trixie snapped off in making her bold and dramatic claim of reaching out to win, as her group stood by her side on that.

“Whatever, Trixie,” Flash Sentry points off his finger to remark this off to the girl. “We’re the best band at CHS!” Flash declared that he and his band of Rockers are the best.

“No; ‘De Crusaders are gonna win!” Apple Bloom stuck out to state this with an upset tone.

“Apple Bloom, what are you doing?” Nyx pulled her friend back in trying to figure out what she’s doing.

“Wha, trying to make a stand,” Apple Bloom whispers back to say this to her pal.

“Yeah, we only got our costumes in and we wanted to perform.” Scootaloo whispers this to Nyx in what they got and wanna do.

“And get you in with us since your return so we could win too.” Sweetie Belle stated in wanting Nyx to join their band.

“Really, well I…” Nyx was suddenly lost in the idea while forgetting the situation.

“Ugh, maybe you should save this for afterwards.” Ben spoke in seeing this as he came to pull the girls back with him.

Suddenly, an argument breaks off with all of the students now fighting against another, as the Main Six watch as they do, green cloud mist shrouds them. The Dazzlings got in the center, as they smiled and allowed the negative energy to enter their gems. Adagio grasp at feeling the power course in her now; that was the burst of push they needed to get things rally up. But a look of puzzlement was seen from her face, as she sees the six girls that protest to them…seem like they were doing nothing but watch the argument of the other students when they should be under the same spell…

Or perhaps…the answer is clear than the Sirens think.

“I think we may have found what we’re looking for.” Adagio spoke off to say in seeing the reaction the Main Six were showing that was not negative reactions. “Or rather, it found us.” Adagio declared to say this in looking wickedly proud before looking to Aria who smiled in getting the idea; Then they looked to Sonata, who was looking at them with a blank look, and shrug off her shoulders and shook her head in not following.

“Slap,” Aria slapped her forehead in annoyance at how slow Sonata was in getting the idea of what they are talking about.

“Magic,” Adagio yelled out to her dizzy friend that made Sonata yelp in being scold, she was talking about finding magic here. “Don’t you see?!” Adagio stated off with a stern look, as they look ahead of them. “Everyone else has fallen under our spell; But not these girls. These girls are special.” As Adagio said this, Sunset, the Main Five, and Twilight were quickly leaving the auditorium as fast as they can while Twilight look back with worry before catching up.

“But what about that golden guy and the freaky pink lookalike; and that weird girl that looks almost like the Mag’ne?” Aria stated in seeing Golden Heart & Pinkamena exit the other door that they held open that weren’t arguing, and let Megan pass and also Omega who was unseen.

“Not to mention that brown and purple guys and they are pushing those four little girls to run off…just now.” Sonata pointed in seeing Ben & Tough got Nyx and the Crusaders out the open exit door to get out of there as well.

“Yes….very interesting.” Adagio spoke in seeing this sorta action play out, minus the four little girls that seem to be under their spell, there were the others who weren’t. “Perhaps things may turn out even better than we hoped for.” Adagio declared in seeing this may turn out better than they hoped for.

The Dazzlings smiled with their little evil understanding of what was going on, there was magic here, and it seems those folks are the ones they seek. All they need to do now is plan a way to get their hands on it, and soon…this world shall be theirs. Everything goes dark at this time, as it seems evil is ahead in this game.

--------------

The next scene shows the Dragon Strike Force watching the students exit the auditorium, as they see them all walk by. And among them were the Dazzlings, Shadow Dragon had his group wait in the teacher’s lounge while seeing by another spider cam….which they were lucky to have a spare, seeing the event that played out. And let’s just say, they were expecting a little bit more out of the Main Six and friends in stopping their next enemy.

“Well, that went well…” Blazefist slowly responded in seeing the situation could have gone better.

“What the heck was that?! That wasn't victory, its humiliation! They're much bigger fools than Tech!” Shadow Dragon complained in having seen from the lap-top that Shorty Thinking showed them of how Twilight & the Main Five looked like fools.

“You actually think that Alien Twilight made that up from the beginning?” Shorty Thinking asked this off in questioning Twilight’s claims of having a plan to defeat the Dazzlings.

“No... I've seen Applejack's eyes.” Saber shook his head no while stating the claim. “And I don't think it was a fake. It was more like shock.” From what they noticed, Twilight and her group were shocked to have learnt something that didn’t go according to plan.

“Then, that means something is missing for them to accomplish their powers.” Tailtech nodded in thinking there was something missing to which could helped the girls use their power.

“Whatever it was, I hope it's the quick one. I really hate to see more students hate each other before their negative feelings and thoughts get absorbed by these alien busters.” Aquastroke stated in fearing that if nothing is done soon, the Dazzlings will continue to do as they please and use the negative energy of the students to grow strong.

“Well, I really hate to see what happen next to us…” Burnblast: stated this fact which earns everyone else to listen. “I mean Joshua Joyce and Schemetrick told us that Mutants and Transformers are immune to their songs. But if their voices get stronger, we might not be immune to it long enough.” That was a possibility, if the Dazzlings get very strong, then in due time, they will fall prey to them.

“Indeed.” Lightningblade nodded his head in agreeing to that idea. “If that happens, we have to rely on our earplugs and headsets to protect our audio sensory. Twilight better find the way to end it before things could get any worse.” He stated in what they’ll have to do if the situation doesn’t resolve soon.

“Hey, where's Laxtinct?” Icy asked off in noticing that someone wasn’t with them in the room; only for them to see where he was…on the laptop screen.

We soon see the Dazlings walk out of the auditorium, and as Adagio & Aria were ahead, Sonata was being left behind. Until without warning, Laxtinct cuts before her much to her sudden surprise.

“My sweet girl of my dream, I have come before you.” Laxtinct exclaimed with poetry in motion as he held the girl’s hands to speak while the background became romantic (somehow?). “Your beautiful hair and face are the most magnificent sight, I ever seen in my life. And nothing can compare to that. And trust me, I would never think of another woman but you. You're one of the kind. So, I beg of you! Will you date with me?” Laxtinct was really throwing down all the stuff while even getting on his knees and waved off his one arm while holding her hand, speaking almost like a prince asking for his princess’s hand.

“Heheh…Funny and amazing as always; you're one of the kind.” Sonata giggled happily in seeing this action before her. “And I really like the funny guy. And best of all, I want to make the fruit punch just for you. I hope you like it, my Prince of Dream.” She spoke in showing a punch she had saved to offer it to the guy.

Practically the Dazzlings & even Dragon Strike Force each showed weird reactions to seeing this unusual love suddenly build up between the two. Then without warning, Terrorcreep came before Laxtinct to pull him by his ear, and as Sonata was gonna reach out to him, Adagio pulled her hand away to drag the two apart before they were getting far away from another.

“Idiot as always; why do I have to take you away from the problem? You are truly annoying, Lax,” Terrorcreep remarked off to the guy from being a complete idiot to fall for the wrong kinda guy.

“Why do I have to be the only one to keep an eye on her; it's like she easily forgets. Idiot as always,” Adagio groans off to remark about Sonata’s ditzy behavior, it can be annoying to have her in the group.

The scene goes dark from the weird action that was played out, it’s just one thing after another…

-----------------------------

The scene changes to the outside part of the school, as everyone sat on the steps while Twilight was standing up and looking worried. Apparently their plan to defeat the Sirens, aka the Dazzlings, didn’t go off as they planned it. And now what they did might have had the opposite effect, and worse, they caused it. Brother, when Azure Phoenix gets word of this, he may not be a happy camper and may think Twilight and her visitors from Equestria are accomplices to the Dazzlings.

“It doesn’t make any sense.” Twilight shrug off her arms in being unable to think what happened back there. “I should have been able to create the spark that would help us break their spell.” She walked across the path in talking to herself while everyone watched. “That’s how it worked before.” Twilight stated in looking a little panicky, the spell that helped them won against Demonic Sunset Shimmer, but it’s not helping much here with the Dazzlings.

“But to defeat me, you drew magic from the crown I was wearing.” Sunset Shimmer spoke in recalling that event that was her defeat against Twilight from before when she was evil. “The Sirens’ magic comes from their music.” She held her chin to ponder a thought of what the Dazzlings seem to do. “So maybe you have to use the same kind of magic to defeat them.” She smiled to speak her mind out to Twilight who was thinking seriously…until she stopped in what she just heard, “Or…maybe not.” Sunset suddenly retraced her suggestion in feeling maybe her thought might not be helpful at all.

“No. I think you’re onto something.” Twilight spoke to smile in stating this to Sunset’s plan.

“Really,” Sunset smiled to look at Twilight in thinking she was helpful now.

“Oh course, don’t sell yourself short Sunset.” Ben encouraged Sunset that she shouldn’t feel nervous to speak her mind.

“Yeah, everyone’s thoughts can count for something.” Pinkamena stated to say this as to cheer the girl up more.

“It’s when you play music that you transform now, right?” Twilight pointed to the Mane Five in asking them of how they transform by playing music.

“Eeyup; Ears, tails, ‘de whole shebang,” Applejack nods to say and pointed out all the parts to wave off.

“So maybe the way to use that magic to defeat the Sirens is by playing a musical counter-spell!” Twilight pointed out to say this, pound her right fist in her left hand before waving them off the solution to defeat musical villains; is with music itself.

“You mean like a song?” Fluttershy asked off in brushing her hair back in getting what her friend was suggesting.

“Uh-huh.” Twilight nods to say this as it was indeed the idea. “And in order to free everyone who’s been exposed to the Sirens’ spell, we’ll need them all to hear it.” Twilight thought for a moment to consider how to free those that are under the siren’s spell, everyone must hear it.

“I’s got it! We pull the fire drill and make everyone get out thinking there’s fire!” Phobos spoke off his wild idea of what they can do.

“I doubt we have time to have them hear with a loud bell noise, Phobos.” Ben stated the problem in even using such a plan.

“D’oh!” Phobos cursed in feeling that was a waste.

“I could scare them out with my new pee-shooter?” Tough asked off in showing what he’s got that could scare everyone outside.

“And get every cop in town involved to stop you and stop us from playing the counter-spell? Plus, everyone would scatter out any exit and not be together.” Ben pointed out another problem in trying to even go through with that plan.

“Man, this brainstorming’ stuff is hard.” Tough groans to say in feeling this was hard planning.

“Hmmm….” Everyone was humming to themselves in trying to brainstorm here. What could help them make sure that everyone would hear the counter spell to undo the Sirens’ work? They have to gather everyone together sure, but the question is how, and how to keep them all there to hear them out.

“Hugh…The band competition,” Rarity gasped to say before standing up in stating the answer for them. “That’s the next time we can be certain everyone will be in the same place at the same time.” She explained the answer of where everyone will be brought together, as that’s what the students are all wanting.

“Gitting back ‘ta ‘de subject; Guess ‘de Rainbooms are ‘de band ta beat.” Applejack smiled off to say this, as she patted Rainbow’s shoulder in seeing their band will be the ones to beat the rest and save the day.

“And I believe you, Twilight, just became the Rainboom’s newest member.” Rarity held out her hand, in inviting a stun Twilight to become the sixth new member to their band. Twilight kinda had a sheepish nervous face in being asked to do this all so sudden.

Laughter & cheers came from the Main Five, as they pass a worried Sunset Shimmer who also was thinking of what was said about Twilight becoming a member. But she just went mope in feeling like she doesn’t matter, she may have hang with the Main Five during band practice, but…it’s obvious Twilight is their closer friend than her.

“It’s okay, they are just excited.” Megan patted the girl’s shoulder to ease her. “You’re still their friend, you are not a replacement.” She spoke in knowing how Sunset has these girls as her first friends and doesn’t wanna be replaced.

“Thanks Megan. I know that I was filling in for Twilight when she left, but…I just felt not much to replace her, you know?” Sunset smiled a little in being grateful for the talk, even from what she knows be the true fact of how her friends love the most.

“Its fine, we’re all different, and that’s what makes us special.” Megan explained this to Sunset to help the girl be at ease.

Twilight was still kinda smiling at seeing her friends give her such an honor, before something else was brought up.

“So what do you wanna play?” Pinkie Pie ops in to leave everyone puzzled with this question of instrument, “Triangle/Ding!” She held out a triangle that ‘dings’ before the girl, “Sousaphone? FWOMP,” She asked to hold a sousaphone before blowing it that blew Twilight’s hair back; which kinda made the Crusaders hold in their giggles at her expression of getting that, “Theremin?” Now Pinkie had out a thermion out of nowhere, and began to play a mystical spooky tune while blowing air and moving her hands about it, “Soooo magical.” She exclaimed from feeling that instrument was really a wonder of magic.

“I might take a little too long to learn how to play something with these.” Twilight shrug to say and wiggle her fingers, as a pony from Equestria, she barely knows how they work. “I’ll just sing.” She pats her right hand to her chest to smile in what band performance she’ll do.

“Like, as in lead singer?” Rainbow Dash skipped to lean behind Twilight to question this act, “Cuz that’s usually my gig. This being my band and all,” She spoke off before smiling to hold Twilight’s shoulder to state the positions each band member plays in.

“It’s our band!” Applejack came around the other side to remind Rainbow that it’s a group band, not her own, “An’, o’ course, as lead singer.” She patted Twilight’s back to proudly say she’ll take that role. “She’s ‘de one wit’ ‘de magical know-how ‘ta help us pull ‘dis off.” She explained this to everyone in knowing that Twilight might be the best shot to pull off a magical spell to stop their new foes.

“Okay, yeah, that’s cool.” Rainbow Dash held up her arms in trying to sound okay with this firm, but tough decision. “I’ll just use this as a chance to hone my already insanely good lead guitar skills.” She pointed out and smiled to wiggle her fingers in making a guitar play of perfecting her skills.

“It’s only temporally.” Twilight smiled to her friends in stating this fact towards them of their plan. “And we don’t have to win the Battle of the Bands.” She shrugs off her shoulders in saying it wouldn’t matter if they win the competition or not. “We just have to perform during the first round of the competition.” She explained this to everyone, on where they need to perform when everyone is there to see and hear them play.

“Namely in the finals, that’s when everyone will be there.” Goldie stated off in recalling how they can get so many, in the finale, that’s when all the students wanna see who wins.

“Let’s get to learning that musical counter-spell!” Rainbow Dash pops in with her fist gripped in raring to get this on.

“Well, that’s just it.” Twilight smiled a bit nervously in having something to say. “I don’t know any.” She shook her head in regrettably saying she doesn’t know any musical counter-spells.

“Awww…” The Main Five & Sunset pouts in feeling that isn’t good, and here they are all excited too.

“But I’m sure I could figure out how to write one.” Twilight shrug off her shoulders to say this in trying to lighten the mood a bit to not discourage her friends.

“Totally,” Spike spoke off in making a stated claim from beneath Twilight’s feet. “Twilight can write a spell like it’s nobody’s business. That’s pretty much how she got to become a princess in Equestria.” Spike tap Twilight’s feet and stood up in bragging how Twilight did such a thing to become princess.

“Technically, I helped finish a spell.” Twilight pinch her right hand’s fingers to state the part of what she actually did. “And there was a little more to it than that, Spike.” She frowns at Spike in forgetting the other stuff that made her to become princess.

“Yeah, whatever,” Spike waved off to say that there was still no problem cause Twilight usually helps solve things in the end, it seems.

Twilight’s group of friends smiled to help her stay strong with them by her side in this.

“I’ve got this.” Twilight spoke forth in stating that she will do this thing. “C’mon!” She bends down to grab Spike, as she was leading herself, Ben, Ny and Phobos towards somewhere.

“Where’re ye goin’?” Applejack asked off in seeing the Sparkle group go up into the front of the school.

“Well, last time we were here, Spike & I and everyone else spent the night in the library.” Twilight pointed off to the building with a smile in what she and her family did the first time they came to this world and of where they stayed.

“Ugh, I feel that I dreamt I was in a history department!” Phobos groans to say ion what he dreamt the last time he was in a library.

“Phobos, you were sleeping on history books.” Nyx pointed out this fact to her pal.

“Are you crazy?!” Pinkie Pie zoomed near Twilight with a smile to the puzzled girl in asking a question of how crazy that was to sleep at a library. “We’re besties now!” She got into a hug with Twilight to happily state this fact, “Slumber party at my house!” She hug Twilight tightly off the group with Spike in the middle, as the teen girls were excited for the idea for them to be together and hang with Twilight tonight. “And everyone here’s invited!” She pointed to the gang in saying that everyone can come.

“Wait, isn’t it a Girls slumber party? Wha are we suppose ta do? Play dress up?” Tough asked off in feeling like though they get to join, a girls party ain’t a boys thing.

“Well how’s about this, while we girls have a slumber party, you boys can have a Guy sleepover.” Pinkamena smiled off in making this helpful suggestion.

“Well that does sound like it works best for me, Golden Heart, and Tough here.” Ben scratches his head in feeling they be okay with that.

“I have a few things in my locker, Ben, Tough, wanna help out?” Goldie stated in needing to pick a few things up.

“Sure.” Ben & Tough replied off to say, as the boys were going out to get some things.

“I’ll see if maybe Hoboken Joe can drive us all over to your place Pinkie Pie.” Megan spoke to say in knowing what she’ll do for the gang, as she goes to find Hobo Joe.

“Um, Twilight…have you ever…um, had an event like what we’re doing? If you don’t mind the nosy question,” Fluttershy meekly asked in her shy tone to speak this question.

“Not at all, I think we had one once in Equestria which was made me and Rainbow Dash, judged by a band called Knightshade.” Twilight shook her head to say while getting free from Pinkie’s hug to explain the answer to a question.

“Seriously,” Rainbow Dash asked off in getting excited to hear this.

“Yes, the other Rainbow I know is in a band called AoD, that’s short for Awesome on Destiny, with Applejack & Derpy.” Twilight explained how in her world, her friends form a band.

“Wow, sounds wonderful, Twilight?” Apple Bloom spoke in liking this story.

“So another Rainbow Dash is in a band too?” Scootaloo stated in hearing another version of her hero is also in a band.

“Are they still doing well?” Sweetie Belle asked in wondering how that other group is fairing.

“Well, there were problems….she cheated to win money for her video game system that she thought was broken, only to reveal to us that there was some cheese stuff that was jamming it the whole time.” Twilight spoke out, making Rainbow feel a bit foolish upon hearing that.

“Eheheh, really; Bummer to know….for her that is?” Rainbow sheepishly chuckle in hearing what her other self did.

“Well we best get moving, our ride should be here soon.” Rarity spoke to say this to her friends.

“I shall travel in silent approach to give you all more room.” Omega spoke from his hiding place among the gang.

Soon the gang was moving off to prepare to have their first slumber party with Twilight and the rest of the gang from Equestria. This’ll be the first worldly get together to hang out like any best friends etc. do. Course Twilight will be helping to save the day with a counter spell, but that’s for later to discuss.

-----------------

At this moment, Golden Heart was by his locker getting some things before they head over to Pinkie’s place. And soon coming across the hallway near Goldie, Tough & Ben were none other thea Principal Celestia & Vice-Principal Luna. Ben saw them, and didn’t stand still, as he came up to them to block their path while surprising them.

“Ben….you’re here?” Celestia spoke in surprise to see who was before her.

“When did you come home, nephew?” Luna asked in not knowing when Ben was coming home.

“Recently, and I’m the other Ben.” Ben spoke to say he’s not the Ben of this world, but from Equestria filled with ponies. “Listen, you have to hear me out.” He spoke in wanting those here to hear him out a bit now.

At that same moment, Megan and Hobo Joe were walking across the hall before coming near an exit door.

“Okay, I’ll bring my ride around, see yah outside.” Hobo Joe spoke off to say, as he went out to get his vehicle to help get the gang going.

“Thanks.” Megan called out to say before the door shut.

“And that’s the reason.” Ben’s voice is heard that made Megan look who else was in the hallway.

“Ben?” Then Megan saw not only Ben, but also approached to find the human versions of two ponies she knew for a long time, “Oh my, Celestia…Luna.” She gasped in recognizing Celestia & Luna; their human forms look almost like their pony ones back home.

“Can we help you miss?” Celestia asked in seeing Megan while not knowing her, for say?

“Yes, you seem to know us.” Luna nods in seeing this was another girl they do not know, but she knows them; maybe another new student.

“Well yes and…is everything alright with you two?” Megan spoke to say while wondering what was up here.

“Everything is fine, there’s nothing wrong.” Celestia spoke in saying there was nothing to be concern for.

“But it seems the whole matter about the Dazzlings seems to have gotten Ben here to question them like Rainbow & Sunset.” Luna stated how Ben here has been saying things that they find crazy about the Dazzlings.

“But it’s true, they are using dark magic. How else can it be explained that everyone is at each other’s throats?” Ben stated to inform the two that the Dazzlings are creatures that are turning this school into something it isn’t.

Celestia & Luna were also in a loss for words, as they began to wonder…maybe what was said is right. But a moment later, their eyes flash green, as the spell that holds them to the sirens was still in play, as they had a different reaction.

“It’s only an emotional phase; every teenager goes through it once in a while.” Celestia inform the boy about the current events playing out.

“Yes and simply blaming new students for it is not a fun prank to pull so sudden.” Luna also stated in a firm tone about trying to pull a funny joke like that.

“But…” Ben was about to say, but was cut off.

“I’m sorry Ben, but Luna & I must continue work in preparing for the Battle of the Bands.” Celestia interrupts the boy who is like her other son from another world as she has work to do.

Soon Celestia & Luna continue to walk down the hallway while leaving Ben & Megan in shock. The spell that holds the principal and vice-principal is hard even for family to break.

“I couldn’t get through to them.” Ben sighs in feeling sad over this.

“Don’t worry Ben, they are still in there, but they are not entirely themselves. We’ll get them back, I can promise you that.” Megan pats Ben’s back to cheer him hop over this, as there is still hope to save them.

“You think so?” Ben asked in hoping that Megan was right about such a thing.

“Yes, they may not be the Celestia & Luna I once knew, but they are still the same even in a different world. They are not gone; we’ll find a way to help.” Megan replied to say with more courage in her voice for every word she spoke on the matter at hand.

“Thanks Megan, you know how to help cheer a guy up.” Ben smiles to say this in starting to wipe away any tears he was gonna make. “And we will help my mom & aunt out, by helping the Rainbooms perform their song for everyone to hear.” He spoke in feeling himself recover now, if they can do what they set out to do, they can help the school out.

Soon Golden Heart & Tough came over with the stuff they were getting while missing out what happened with Ben & Megan, of which they fill them in later. But at the same time behind a corner of the hallway, a strange woman was seen in a brown lethal over-coat, wore a hate and sunglasses in watching this action play out.

“How sad, a child wanting to reach out for his mother, and yet they can’t help another.” Spoke the mysterious woman in question in seeing Ben in need. “Jack Zen, can you come here for a minute?” She spoke towards someone to come before her.

Soon a human boy who looks like Jack Zen from Equestria came in, only he wore some casual emerald stripe-vest and brown pants with dark brown shoes, and on his shirt was a shield with two crossing swords.

“Yes Iris Crystal, you need something?” Jack asked in wondering why he was called.

“Your friends with Golden Heart, correct?” Iris asked the question to which the boy nods his head to. “Then can you please give this message to Ben when you get the chance.” She took something out, wrote on it, gave the guy a card that looks like a business card.

“Well sure, but…why can’t you?” Jack replied off to say while a bit lost.

“I’m a busy woman, but I want my words to help the boy other there out.” Iris explained herself of why she couldn’t; she has much work to do.

“Sure thing, I’ll swing over and join them to help out.” Jack Zen replied to say in not having a problem.

“Thank you.” Iris nods to say while she turns to go down the other hallway and away from the others.

Soon Iris was leaving the sight before anyone asked anything, which during the moment, Jack Zen caught up to meet with his old buddy.

“Hey Golden Heart,” Jack Zen spoke in getting his friend’s attention.

“Jack Zen, hey…when did you get back?” Golden Heart smiled in seeing an old friend of his.

“Yer pal I’m guessing’ here?” Tough asked off to Goldie in who was here.

“Yeah, Jack Zen was on project retreat trip, but I didn’t think he come back during this situation.” Golden explained where Jack was, and to think he come back now is a surprise.

“By the way, has a message for you Ben…from a friend.” Jack spoke to say in giving a card to Ben to see.

Ben takes the paper from Jack, and begins to read it to himself. And what he was reading was a little bit of a surprise, they were actually words of encouragement meant to help a boy who wants to help his mother out even though she doesn’t want it without knowing she needs it. And at the end of what was written, was of a certain name he recalls hearing from before…

“Iris….Crystal,” Ben replied off to say in what he say the note was from. “Where is she?” He asked in not knowing where the person is.

“Already left, she’s a busy business woman and mother, you know.” Jack shrug off to say this about Iris’ whereabouts. “Hay, what are you guys doing?” He asked in wanting to ask a question.

“Um, planning a sleepover, some girls are having their own next to us. You interested?” Goldie spoke to explain while asking if his friend wants in.

“Totally, it’s been forever man, plus, I wanna hear all of what’s going on, like what is everybody’s deal?” Jack spoke i saying of course he would wanna go and join this guy’s sleepover thing and catch up on stuff.

“Long story, we’ll chat later. Not here.” Ben informs Jack about such things to be said later. “Come on, Megan left ahead and the others are waiting.” Ben explained this to the guy, as they gotta be going.

Soon the boys were packing up and getting ready to go on out now; After all, just cause the school is becoming a mess, doesn’t mean some pals can’t come together and have some fun, right? Let’s just hope everyone can get by even after today’s plan to foil the Dazzlings didn’t work out so well.

Author’s note
Well things didn't go 'Quite' according to the hero's plan. So now the next step is for Twilight to think up a musical counter-spell...while she and her friends are having a sleepover/slumber party! Everyone enjoys themselves with the girls having their own & so are the guys. But Twilight has a difficulty writing a counter-spell since she is without her Alicorn magic, how will she deal with this? And will Twilight & Sunset bond over similar problems they each face? And what sorta 'prank' are the guys planning on the girls? Ooooh, this all sounds so spooky, but not as spooky as who the Dazzlings meet during the late night hour, it'll blow our minds! So what drama, thrilling, and scary spooktaculars are gonna be seen...gonna have to wait and see to find out more...read, review and suggest!

A reference to my fanmake of the third Strong Bad game is here.

Chapter 07: Slumber Party Event

We return to seeing everyone being driven by Hobo Joe across the street, as the sun was soon setting at this time of the day. The gang was gonna have a girls slumber party at Pinkie’s place while the guys would have a sleepover in the same boot. At that moment, their ride stops near a familiar antique place that those from Equestria have swear looks familiar especially with the name Tao’s Rare Finds.

“Um, wha are we doing’ here?” Tough asked off in seeing their driver stop them near this place.

“Gotta buy me dat there urn on the window, look mighty fine fer a gift I wanted ta buy fer Mona Craft. She fancy de artwork.” Hobo Joe spoke off to say in seeing what was in front of the antique shop, he was thinning to buy it for his love.

“Who is that?” Jack Zen asked in not knowing who was the lady that this guy was in love with.

“That’s the art teacher back at CHS, they’re lovers.” Nyx smiled off to tell their pal of who Hoboken Joe was in love with and right back.

“Better follow.” Golden Heart suggested this to the group, knowing they best follow along.

“Say, does this place remind us of something?” Ben asked those from Equestria in thinking this place rings some bells.

“It does, but…you don’t think.” Twilight hesitated to ponder if that could be the case, could it?

Soon a bell was heard when the door was opened in signaling some customers were coming in. Inside was many old antiques, some almost as rare as the other depending on who the buyer is and if they can afford the price. Soon entering from the back of the shop was a familiar old face, but more human version to…Mystic Tao!

“Hello…and welcome to Tao’s Rare Finds. How may I help you?” Tao spoke to say this in approaching customers to his store.

“Yah, can I get me this here fer a gal of mine? She like some old culture artwork, an this be perfect.” Hobo Joe held up a light turquoise urn with some pattern design on them, and he like it to be a gift too.

“Ah, a good find you’ve pick, it’s a rare Babylonian Urn. There is a tale about it.” Tao spoke in seeing the customer has good eyes.

“Wow, neat stuff!” Pinkie pops over to look at the urn and about to touch it, much to Tao’s surprise.

“Aiyah! Pinkie Pie, I told you….it’s look but don’t touch! One More Thing, you can touch AFTER you buy. One More Thing, I am dealing with a customer. One More Thing…” Tao was going in a frenzy about reminding this excited random girl of his strict policy when dealing inside his shop.

“It’s Tao alright.” Ben, Twilight & Nyx along with Tough responded with their soft voices, of course there would be another version since they have seen most of their Mystic friends, even a foe of a Dark Mystic already here.

“Uncle, is everything alright?” Spoke another voice of a young man, who came out in revealing to look like the human version of Dragon Kick.

“Ah, Dragon Kick, good. We have customers, bring us tea.” Tao spoke to his nephew in wanting something for their guest.

“I have already prepared them…Sensei.” Spoke a big guy’s voice, and soon making some heavy footsteps while bringing in tea on a tray….was the human version of Mighty Heart; SUMO SIZE!

“Good work Mighty Heart, place them there.” Tao spoke in complimenting his assistant & disciple.

“Woah; He’s…big,” Apple Bloom spoke in awe at seeing Mighty Heart.

“Really big,” Sweetie Belle nods off to say about the guy’s size.

“Big, big even!” Scootaloo replied off in knowing this guy was bigger than all of them.

“Eheh, please excuse my sister and friends, they never seen ah…unique person such as yourself.” Rarity nervously came to her sister and friends to apologize for them on their slip of the tongue on seeing Mighty Heart.

“Right, ye look like ye be good at Sumo matches pal, ever done one?” Applejack smile doff to say this about Mighty Heart’s size and profession.

“Well, I know a few.” Mighty Heart spoke to say in knowing a few things about sumo stuff.

“Hey, who are these guys?” Spoke a young girl’s voice that pop near the gang, as she was the human version of Jade Adventure. “Cool…where’d you get this loaded puppy?” She looked to be studying Tough’s Super Nova weapon.

“Ah, Jade Adventure; don’t touch that weapon…you…you don’t know where it’s been!” Dragon Kick yelps to say in seeing what his niece was doing was very dangerous.

“Tch, an since when was there a no weapons allowed sign to stop us?” Jade rolled her eyes in stating how if this was no weapons allowed zone, why don’t they advertise it?

“Oh my, we’re sorry if we’re being a bothered.” Fluttershy spoke meekly in feeling like they are being a bother.

“Not at all, just remember…if you break it…Yoooouuuu BUY IIiiiit!” Tao spoke off to say while sounding very strict about store policy. “Now, are you willing to pay price for urn?” He spoke gently to Hobo Joe in hoping he will buy the object.

“Shoot, I am!” Hobo Joe smiled off to say this as he was gonna go for it.

Now in a few moments, at the cash register, Tao took the money and gave the receipt to Hobo Joe while his urn was carefully wrapped up to protect it from being harmed.

“Okay gang, got my gift, we can get now.” Hobo Joe spoke to the gang with him, as he prepares to head out the door now.

“Just a quick question…do you happen to know a guy named Shadow Dragon, by any chance?” Ben asked this question to Tao if he might know about Shadow Dragon of this world.

“Aiyah, how do you know? Who told you so? Are you some Demon coming to get a PIECE of me?” Tao spoke off surprise to hear that, as he was poking and asking Ben a ton of questions to drive him into a corner.

“No, no…we just know him from CHS, he’s the Discipline Teacher. Eheh…if there’s nothing else you wanna say, that’s okay. We’ll be going.” Twilight spoke to defend her lover while showing a sheepish expression before grabbing his hand to get them out of here.

“Wait a minute…now that I look at you…you look familiar. Let me clean my glasses.” Tao spoke in studying the young teens closely, as he polishes his glasses a bit before having a second look. “Ben; Twilight; Nyx; is that you?” He asked in now seeing who the front teens are from the big group.

“You know us?” Twilight yelped in hearing that this world’s version of Tao knows them.

“Heh-heh…Of course, I do.” Tao chuckled a bit as if the question was funny. “You were close to my boy Shadow Dragon and especially being prize student to Azure Phoenix. It must have been quite impressive and interesting for a famous and serious student.” He spoke

“Heh, you don’t say?” Twilight made a small smile in hearing that comment.

“If I had known you'd be visiting my home, I would have properly welcomed you all here; But with customer & a large group following, phi, never bother with second looking. So, what you've been doing now?” Tao stated to explain the case of what he was doing that if he knew who were here, he be more properly welcoming to see friends.

“We’re having a slumber party!” Sweetie Belle stated the news of what they are doing tonight.

“The guys are having their own.” Scootaloo pointed in who else was gonna have a sleep over.

“It’ll be exciting before de Battle of the Bands competition!” Apple Bloom declared in what comes afterwards tomorrow.

“Good enough for me.” Tao nodded his head to hear such words, “Just a warning, children. Beware of Dark Magic. It gives me a willy…” He spoke in feeling a bit shaky all of a sudden.

“The…willies,” Twilight, Ben, Nyx, Tough, & Megan responded in hearing that clam, sounds like the same Tao from Equestria.

“Uncle, that is superstitious. There's no such thing called magic.” Dragon Kick had his eyes rolled at hearing his uncle say such nonsense.

Tao whacked Dragon Kick on his forehead that made him yelp an ‘Ow’ from the pain. “Do not question your uncle!” Tao scolds his nephew for the lack of fate in his uncle’s wise words of advice.

Jade whistled a bit to get Nyx’s attention from the others. “To be honest, Nyx; I thought you'd be a bit taller. And besides, I'd like to see what skills you've got.” Jade spoke off in speaking a few strange words out of nowhere.

“Skills,” Nyx responded in not following this girl.

“You know…” Nyx slowly spoke before showing off her martial skills before looking back “That kind of one.” To Jade, she was talking about fighting skills.

“I- I don't think I have that kind!” Nyx yelped in hearing something about a thing she doesn’t know or have.

“Strange... Uncle Shadow Dragon told me that he taught you, your sister and her boyfriend about it.” Jade held her chin in pondering the thought of why she was told one thing, and then told another.

“Speaking of that, what do you know about Shadow Dragon and us?” Ben asked Tao a question at this moment.

“What do you mean, Ben? He and three of you are very closed, like family, and especially Miss Iris Crystal.” Mighty Heart explained a bit puzzled by the question.

“Iris Crystal; Do you know about her?” Ben replied in hearing that name.

“Tsk! Of course, everyone knows about her. You should know that too, Ben. Because she's your-!” Dragon Kick rolled his eyes on the question, but just as he was about to respond…

“Sorry, I'm late, everyone. I've got to get my kids back from their…!” Entering the shop was none other than Shadow Dragon, as he soon sees Twilight and her friends in the shop. “What are you doing here?!” He asked a bit strict in seeing who was here all too sudden.

“Hey buddy, better question is…wha are ye doin? Ye know, here?” Tough responded back in trying to get an answer from this guy that ambushed and thrown them in a cell, and he’s still ticked about getting shocked.

“This is my home! This is where I lived especially with my family.” Shadow Dragon explained the case here.

“With your family,” Megan responded in hearing this question.

“I don't know what you're doing here, but I know of one thing…that you should be leaving this place. Besides, you had your duty to perform than fooling around.” Shadow Dragon was stating these things with an upset tone in speaking a bit rude to the gang.

“Aieyah,” Tao’s voice was heard, as he whacked Shadow Dragon's head for him to respond in ‘Ow’ just like Dragon Kick. “Have I taught you nothIiiiing? Do not be rude to someone, especially some who is close to your wife!” Tao scolds this guy for his rudeness here to guest & customers.

“Father... They're not…” Shadow Dragon was about to say, only to be cut off by a sudden tap to his shoulder…She was a 38-years-old woman with navy hair with stripes of pink and white in ponytail dressed in blue office suit with skirt.

“Forgive him, Mr. Tao. Shadow Dragon didn't mean that.” The woman who came in spoke, as she look like the image of…Iris Crystal from Equestria from many years ago, but alive in this human world.

Many of the Main Five, Crusaders, Golden Heart, Pinkamena, Jack Zen, & Sunset Shimmer gasped in surprise to see who was here before them while leaving the Sparkle gang a bit in the dark.

“Hey, everyone,” Iris Crystal spoke in seeing who was here.

“No way; Miss Iris Crystal is Shadow Dragon's wife?!” Rainbow Dash spoke off shock to see this news.

“Ah’ve seen it. But Ah don't believe it.” AJ stated in not believing this too.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked off a bit puzzled.

“Yeah, what are you saying?” Nyx also questioned out.

“Iris Crystal is our Music Teacher. She's the best we had.” Rarity explained the case to those from Equestria by silence.

“She's the reason why I wrote the song. It's something I wish happen…” Fluttershy mutters this to the group about this person.

“Iris…” Ben spoke quietly in seeing this person in the flesh.

“Hello Everyone…” Iris Crystal responded again to those before her.

“I can't believe it. We finally…” Ben was about to say something, but…

“Uncle Ben,” Just then, some voices interrupted the conversation.

“Huh?” Ben yelps from suddenly getting hugged by three children. One was a boy, 15-years-old with golden spiky hair with blue and red stripes dressed in a black T-shirt with a Dragon Symbol with two swords, a white jacket and a white jean and black sneakers (much like how Roxas dressed). Next was another boy, a 8 years old with black spiky hair dressed in a white shirt with black strips on the middle with a Kuuga Symbol and green pants. The last was a girl, 8 years old with orange short hair with a blue pin dressed in a light blue blouse with a Sparkling Star and Cat Symbol and white pants. “Uncle... Ben?” Ben repeated in seeing he and his family was confused by the subject.

“I can't believe it. You really are here! Aw man, it's great to see you again.” Lance stated in seeing the guy.

“Yeah, this is so awesome and cool! And you brought Nyx here too,“ Sammy stated in seeing who else was here.

“Yeah; we can have our family time together again.” Ashley stated in what this means.

“Well…you see…” Ben was having a hard time getting the words out; luckily, someone spared him from doing so.

“I’m afraid Ben and his friends won't be joining with us. I'm sure he and others would be very busy in doing something else.” Shadow Dragon shook his head off in stating those here have other plans.

“But can’t they stay a while?” Lance asked for this.

“Well…” Ben was having a hard time to say no, but…

“He’s right Ben, we…have some important work to do.” Twilight spoke that as much as it was to admit, they can’t stay.

“But…” Sammy and Ashley were gonna ask off, but was cut…

“Your father is right. They have something else to do. But I'm sure we'll meet up again at the school for the Battle of the Bands.” Iris stated to say this in assuring the group about such things.

“Yeah…” Sammy and Ashley sighed in upset.

“I’ll lead them out. After all, we're both friends and family.” Iris spoke to say this while helping to lead everyone out.

“Iris. Leave them alone. They're not coming back here again. They are not welcome here.” Shadow Dragon spoke in stating this because this group are involved in something he doesn’t want his family mix in.

“Like how you're not coming back here because of the mistakes and accident? You're the one who should not be welcome home here.” Iris retorted off to say this while the gang sees an argument unfolding.

“That's not the point, Iris. I'm doing this for you, our kids and our family. You had to understand this.” Shadow Dragon tries to explain things without letting this much know the truth.

“I understand one thing. You're acting like my father again.” Iris sighed to say this in making this statement, “Something that my mom and I can't stand the most! Now if you excuse me, dear; I need to escort our guests out.” She stated to say this while leaving to get the ones outside.

“Iris!” Shadow Dragon called, but she ignored him with her silence while getting the others out. “Iris! Get back here! IRIS!” He shouted off with a stern tone, but was still ignored.

“Awwkard.” Jade whispered to Lance, Sammy & Ashley while they nod, and Tao, Dragon Kick & Mighty Heart sihn to shake their heads…this family really has some hard moments of getting along.

The scene fads from this group to what was going on outside of the shop, as Iris spoke a few things to the gang, apologizing for her husband's behavior while also saying a few things, just as the CHS gang drove off….

------------------

At this moment, we enter a new building that had some roomy accommodations to it. As everyone was coming into the large family room size of the place for them to take a load off, Omega was finally out of the public’s view to turn off his cloaking stealth function to be seen by the rest of the gang.

“Wow Pinkie Pie, you live here?” Twilight asked her friend who was living here.

“Nope, my other place was with the Cakes, but their babies made a mess of my room, so until it’s clean up…I rented this place.” Pinkie Pie explained about what happened to her other place, so she’s crashing here.

“And it just happens to be next-door to Tao’s Rare Finds.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes in seeing where the pink girl was close to, guess that explains how Tao knew about Pinkie Pie; she must do some random acts that distract the guy.

“Well don’t that be all?” Applejack shook her head i nesting this about says it all.

Suddenly, Twilight’s necklace with her Guardians contain in their objects each glowed in union, much to the girl’s surprise; they were making contact.

“Oh, Twilight…something on you is glowing.” Fluttershy spoke in noticing what was happening, as were everyone else.

“It’s my Guardians; they seem to be wanting to communicate.” Twilight spoke to say in holding the necklace that had different Magical Guardians’ object; ring, bracelet, etc., and they were calling to her it seems.

“Darling, what are you talking about? How are these…Guardians as you so point out, are these fine looking treasures?” Rarity question to look at Twilight’s accessory in being curious about the fact that jewelry containing life seem…far fetch.

“They’re Magical Guardians in rings, bracelets and necklaces we helped rescued and have become personal friends with to help us out by calling them.” Nyx smiled off in explaining the case to the others.

“Cool!” The Crusaders responded in liking the sounds of this very much.

“Oh-oh; Can you introduce us to them, pretty please?” Pinkamena jumps up and down in wanting to meet these Guardians.

“Probably not here, you see…they come in all sizes…and some are too big for this little space.” Ben explained that they need to be outside to call in such forces that might be too large to fit inside small spaces.

“Plus if an folks seen them, then we get crazy crowds on us. At least them military folks never knew about them.” Tough stated about how if anyone saw the Guardians, panic would be certain and Azure would have a fit with them for not telling them about it.

“Then why are they glowing in union?” Jack Zen pointed off in seeing the objects continue to glow.

“Hugh, does that happen often?” Golden Heart asked in feeling like that isn’t a normal state.

Then without warning, the Guardians’ rings, bracelet and etc. flash brightly over the gang, “Waaahhh!” Everyone shielded their eyes from the brightness that caught them by surprise. And soon when it was over, they all found themselves in what look like outer space with the start night sky and they were standing on space instead of floating….how weird.

“Wooooh-nelly; where are we?” Hobo Joe yelps from this action that caught them off guard.

“To a place that connects your minds together, allowing us to see and communicate with another.” Spoke a lady voice that was very friendly to all that turn to where it came from.

Now everyone was in the center of being surrounded by eight of Twilight’s Magical Guardians: Mehitos, Egola, Flying Leo, Torpedine, Gymnote, Saint Anger, Phoenix, and Undine who was the one who spoke.

“Wow….these are your Guardians Twilight?” Megan spoke in being surprised; she had never met these creatures before or even knew they existed.

“Yes, everyone…let me introduce you.” Twilight smiled off to say while preparing to make introductions. “Carnivorous Plant, Mehitos. Ice Giant, Egola; Loyal Beast, Flying Leo; Electric Sea Creatures Torpedine & Gymnote, Giant Hands Guardian, Saint Anger. Living Inferno Bird, Phoenix. And the one that can speak to us is the Water Nymph Guardian, Undine.” Twilight pointed out each of the row of Guardians, their names, their titles, everything that makes them look like some pretty powerful allies.

“Oh my gosh…they are SOOOOO amazing!” Rainbow Dash spoke with a wide grin in loving what she’s seeing, and checking out how strong Egola looked.

“And quite marvelous,” Rarity spoke in looking at each Guardian; they all seem really something, like Undine for example.

“And…very wondrous,” Fluttershy spoke in looking to Phoenix & Flying Leo who roared in taking a compliment towards them.

“Heheh…they look like fun!” Pinkie Pie laughed off to say while she played Rock-Paper-Scissors with Saint Anger; DON’T ASK HOW SHE CONVINCED HIM!

“Man, if these Guardians fought the Decepticons, they could help out a lot.” Golden Heart spoke in feeling these guys look like they can even fight off the terrible evil Transformers they got running on their planet.

“Maybe Golden Heart, they look pretty tough.” Jack Zen stated in having a feeling these Guardians are looking like the tough customers.

“Tough nothing’ ye should have seen them in action,” Tough spoke off in declaring that when he saw these guys first time, they really were something else.

“Like one time, Mehitos almost ate Phobos who screamed in terror.” Spike spoke in stating these matters to those before of what happen in parts of their adventure, even funny stories.

“Oh sure, bring up THAT story, why don’t’cha?” Phobos rolled his eyes in remarking how that had to be brought in the discussion.

“I don’t believe it…you actually recovered Guardians that were said to have been used by the 8 Demon Lords?” Sunset Shimmer look to Twilight in shock, she heard about these Magical Guardians, but was under serviette to the 8 Demon Lords at the End of Equestria.

“We freed them and now they are our pals to fight against the evil. We even helped freed some souls from them Demon Lords too.” Nyx smiled off in telling Sunset about what they did in helping these guys out.

“Heck, I’m surprised we never used these guys on the Dazzlings?” AJ asked off in feeling with these Guardians, they can whoop the Dazzlings’ sorry behinds for sure now.

“That is probably why we cannot.” Undine spoke in sounding a bit sad to say this.

“Say what now?” Phobos asked off a bit shock in hearing this suddenly.

“But we could really use your help?” Spike asked in feeling they need all the help they can get.

“You sense a disturbance in how to call upon magic, do you not?” Undine asked off in reminding the group of how when they tried to use their magic, it did not manifest itself to transform the girls.

“Well, yes…but can’t we reach you?” Twilight slowly responded to the question while wondering about another.

“We called you to say that we are here, but when you call us…you must have a strong flow of magic, or we maybe at a disadvantage.” Undine explains this to the group, that the magic of the user calls them and can also help them be strong in their fights besides what the Guardians already possess.

“So if we are not at full strength, then even with yer own, ye need help. Man, never thought of dat.” Tough responded in getting the idea and it sounds like a tricky spot.

“But wait, couldn’t I still help…I feel my Triforce power, and I think I can still call to it.” Ben spoke to say, as he held his hand to his chest, the Triforce symbol glowed and from it, his Master Sword appeared in his hand. “You see?” He showed his sword, showing that he can be the most helpful with his power that is not in an unusual state like Twilight & the Mane Five are.

“Even so, should your enemy know you possess the great three elements of Wisdom, Courage & Power, they will target them, even kill to obtain them,” Undine spoke to warn Ben that once the enemy learns of his powers over three elements, they will seek to claim it.

“Can I be of any assistance?” Megan asked the Guardians in hoping she may be of assistance.

“The Mag’ne, if all else truly fails, your Rainbow of Light maybe needed to help stop the Sirens.” Undine spoke this off if all else fails, then Megan’s power that she holds within her heart locket, will be needed. “But while it may surprise them, there are still other evils here as strong as them, and you’ll need to reawaken your inner magic to defeat them.” She explained the case that the Dazzlings are not the only foes to be dealt with; even powerful forces that walk on this world will need to be fought off with everyone at their full strength.

Everyone was silent in what they listen to, before the light of their surroundings changed back into Pinkie’s place. Twilight then looked at her Guardians in their object forms, and held onto them with worry and concern.

“Undine…everyone,” Twilight spoke in wishing that such things of them being unable to call their magic lead to such problems; what can they do now?

“Don’t worry Twilight, we’re here. We’ll crack the case to stop not only the Dazzlings, but any other villains like Fafnir if he shows up.” Ben pats his love’s back to give her some encouraging words.

“Thanks Ben.” Twilight smiled a bit in having heard that to cheer her up.

“Well at least dat critter ain’t done anything’ yet. Maybe we won’t have him ta beat.” Tough spoke in feeling that Fafnir isn’t showing up, maybe they may not even deal with him.

“Illogical, Fafnir’s energy within this world has not faded, until it’s removed, we know he’s around.” Omega spoke in stating what he can determine, his world scans say Fafnir is indeed in this world, but where he’s at is unknown at this time.

“Hey gang, why are we moping around, we got a slumber party to pull!” Pinkie Pie spoke off to say in changing the subject to be more positive.

Everyone smiled in for once, letting the pink girl decide what they should do here then just mop about. As everyone begins to bring in their things and look around Pinkie’s place.

“You joining us Hoboken Joe,” Megan asked in seeing the man was about to head to his ride.

“Love ta, but my lady friend be waiting. I’ll come pick ye up in de morning now, ye here!” Hobo Joe spoke off to say this to Megan and the rest that he’ll come around to get them in the morning while they have their little fun.

Soon Hobo Joe exits the door with a few goodbyes from everyone else along with a few thanks and sees you around replies. Now the scene goes dark here as everyone else begins to prepare some things now, for the girls to have their room with Pinkie and for the guys to have the extra room upstairs.

----------------

The scene soon shows that the girls were in Pinkie Pie’s room, they were in their pajamas when it was starting to get dark outside. We see Pinkie Pie & Pinkamena checking out a lab top, Sunset Shimmer watch Rarity text on her phone, Fluttershy was petting Spike & Phobos, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle & Scootaloo were cheering in watching Applejack & Rainbow Dash play a video game off the TV, while Twilight sat on the bed to be writing something in a notebook with Nyx reading a book of her own.

“Status update?” Pinkie Pie asked off to say this about her lap top, “Okie-dokie-lokie.” Pinkie Pie said as she happily typed on her lap top in updating her status.

“Man, I gotta remember to check my emails when I get the chance to log in on your computer.” Pinkamena stated to her pink pal of what she can do later.

Soon Rarity got Fluttershy & Sunset near her, as they each showed their own smiles before her smartphone. “Snap!” The picture was taken to show a bashful Fluttershy, a cheery Sunset, a sly and elegant Rarity model pose, and even Spike popping in with a goofy face holding a chew bone while Phobos was blowing kisses. The girls check their photo, only for Rarity to go ‘WHAH!’ much to Sunset’s confusion and Fluttershy holding in the giggles of how cute the pets were doing in the picture.

“Spike, Phobos!” Rarity turns to glare at the mentioned dogs while Fluttershy & Sunset smiled too much to cover their mouths from laughing at the funny picture.

“Hugh?” Both Spike & Phobos turn from now chewing on the same type of chewy bone.

“Go AJ!” Apple Bloom cheered her sister to win the game.

“Go Rainbow!” Scootaloo also cheered in wanting her idol to win this.

“Go-Go-Go,” Sweetie Belle cheered in wanting whoever to win to win it.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash were leaning in their own way, focusing on the game and pushing buttons, they were in the zone. But soon AJ was smirking in getting the upper hand, much to a struggling Rainbow Dash. Rainbow was looking nervous to see AJ doing well to beat her, and she look to be on the edge now, so…only thing she could do. Rainbow Dash smacks the console game with a cover for the Mane-iac Mayhem character. The screen showed that a controller was now disconnected at this time.

“Hey! Ah was about ta beat ye!” Applejack asked off in shock to look at the dry expression Rainbow Dash in what she just did there.

“I doubt it.” Rainbow Dash casually spoke off to say while spinning here control, much to AJ crossing her arms to pout. “So, Twilight, how is that counter-spell comin’?” Rainbow Dash and AJ looked up behind them of the front bed, while Fluttershy was on the bed side of the floor cuddling a stuff alligator, Twilight was struggling with a pen in her mouth in what to write.

“Huh?” Twilight was snapped to her senses from her difficulty by the question, “Oh, uh, good. Great.” She was seen skipping the pages to get near the end to hug the book with a sheepish smile to inform her friends; all was well. “Thanks for letting me use your notebook, Fluttershy.” Twilight smiled to her friend in thanking the girl cuddling the toy alligator about the loan notebook. “I really like the song you wrote for the Rainbooms.” She commented on what Fluttershy wrote was a nice thing for the band to sing.

“I liked it too.” Nyx stop her own reading to comment about liking what she and her mother say Fluttershy wrote for the Rainbooms, it sounded really good.

“Thanks. Hugh…” Fluttershy cuddled the toy gator to smile at the comment before sighing to herself while Twilight went back to struggling on what to write in. “Hopefully one day, we’ll get a chance to play it.” Fluttershy remotely stated in feeling that it may be forever until Rainbow lets them use the song she wrote.

“Gwahahahaah…/Waaahhhh!” Rainbow Dash was laughing against a struggling Applejack reaching to get her controller back from the girl teasing the cow girl.

Twilight was really having some hard time thinking of what to write, as she seems a bit uneasy. But then Twilight yelps when Rarity sat near her without warning.

“Twilight, I think I speak for all of us when I say I don’t know what we would have done if you hadn’t come back to help us.” Rarity spoke with a proud smile while a worried Twilight covered the notebook she had from view before making a little smile in hearing such praises.

“Uh-huh.” The Main Five, Crusaders, Sunset, and Nyx nods off to say in a full on agreement; they are glad Twilight and her family and friends are here, they can really use it about now.

Then without warning, a doorbell is heard ringing that earn everyone’s attention suddenly.

“Pizza’s here!” Pinkie Pie stood up with a smile in announcing what was now here; their dinner. Everyone smiled in knowing about this, and now only thing to do…is go and get it.

Then in lightning fast reflexes, many of the girls in the room zoomed out in dust clouds, but as it cleared off, Twilight was seen on the bed still. She moved her legs to the corner while looking a little down for some reason. Twilight looks at the notebook, and sees a bunch of scribble lines and cross offs and with an image of her head doodle singing to hit the doodle work of one of the sirens.

“Hugh.” Twilight sighs in depression, so far, she hasn’t really worked out a way for the right muscial counter—spell to affect the Dazzlings; what can she do.

“Don’t you want any pizza? Megan’s paying the delivery guy right now?” Then without warning, Pinkie Pie came up with a pizza in her mouth to ask Twilight if she even wants any pizza to eat.

Twilight made a smiling face and shut eyes to nod a ‘yes’ to the question from Pinkie Pie. But as Pinkie Pie left, Twilight was alone as she looked to the notebook with a gloom face. So she opens a drawer that had jelly beans, candy wraps, a lollipop, a half-eaten sprinkle donut inside (all of which are Pinkie’s things), and Twilight puts the notebook in there before shutting it. Twilight stood there before turning away with a little sad face expression, as she walks away to join the others for pizza.

----------------------------------

Meanwhile, as the girls were having their own fun, the guys were also having their own communication. After they went down to grab some pizza, they came back here to enjoy some more guy time; Golden Heart, Jack Zen, Tough, Ben, heck, even Omega was being ap art of the guys even if he was a robot, he sounded like a male, so technically, that counts, right?

“So tell me Ben, having a good time?” Golden Heart asked his friend if he’s enjoying himself.

“Well…yeah, I’ve just never experienced having a sleepover with this much guys around.” Ben spoke to shrug off in mentioning this fact.

“Seriously; ye never once had a slipover with yer buds?” Tough Apple asked off in disbelief in what he heard.

“I had one with my buddy Flash when we were little.” Ben spoke to say this…but then stop to look a little down much to those in the room. “I sure wish we could have gotten to the Flash Sentry of this world sooner, maybe he would have enjoyed this.” Ben feels that Flash Sentry was too focus on the competition that he left with his band mates to practice; the Sirens seem to have him under their fingers now.

“Cheer up, Ben….from what you told me, there’s a plan to save him and everyone else at CHS.” Jack Zen patted Ben’s back to help cheer him up that they will get Flash back to normal, him and everyone at school.

Ben smiled in liking that idea very much, and it felt nice to have other guys being buddy-buddy with.

“I must ask, what are other activities one does at a guy’s sleepover?” Omega asked off in not having much experience while he is knowledgeable of such things.

“Don’t ask me, I’m in de same boat as Ben, had me too many loose tempers ta ever have a sleepover.” Tough shrug off to say while chowing down another scurf of pizza while making a mess.

“We’ve played some video games, listen to rock music, and pig out on pizza and soda. I’m out of ideas.” Goldie stated off to say these things while now being without anything to top it.

“I got one. Let’s play a prank…” Jack Zen smiled in suggesting what they can do for fun.

“Who are we pranking?” Omega asked in not sure who they are pranking here.

“I was thinking the girls, you know, a little joke to get their minds off this whole evil Siren thing going on.” Jack Zen smiled off with a sneaky idea in how to really have some fun.

“And what do we gotta do ta prank them?” Tough asked off in raising an eyebrow for the question.

“We’ll have a little fun…by scaring them. Like seen in the movies of a girls group alone on a spooky night,” Jack Zen explained in what they will do with their prank, scare the girls silly. “Haven’t you guys wanted to scare the wits out of a girl before?” He looked to those here in questioning if they ever once had the desire to play around.

“I am uncertain; such logic ever crosses my processors.” Omega responded in never once thinking about that.

“In truth, Pinkamena hardly gets scared…but, it would be interesting to see.” Golden shrug off to say while at the same time, was interested to see her kind of expression with fright for a change than just scaring others with her appearance.

“As long as we’re playing, I guess it couldn’t hurt.” Ben shrugs off to say in feeling if they are playing and not hurting nobody, maybe they can do it.

“Ho-doggy, looks like we all get a little fun outta this,” Tough smirked in liking him this plan.

“When do we begin the operation?” Omega asked in questioning the act to start.

“When all the girls are asleep, about midnight should do. Ben, you go out to check to make sure no one’s awake.” Jack Zen pointed off in explaining what they do while giving Ben the shot to make sure everyone is asleep. “Alright guys, let operation Scare-Party…be on Standby.” He smiled in announcing the name of this operation here.

The guys all agree, and then did a high-five response. Course many of them yelp when they high-five with Omega TOO hard, the guy’s got tough outing plate that could REALLY hurt the bare skin. So in a few moments, the guys would start to play their game…

-------------------------

Soon it was the late evening outside the window, as a crescent moon shape was formed. There were sounds of snoring as it meant everyone was asleep. But getting up was Twilight Sparkle, who looked concern before getting up. Twilight tries to be careful moving herself around AJ with her hat over her head, Pinkie Pie slept funny on her bed side with her head to the edge & feet to the pillow, even Sunset Shimmer by her sleeping bag, Fluttershy slept with Spike & Phobos in her arms, Rainbow Dash slept on the bed with the pillow, Rarity had a sleeping eye mask on along with curling irons in her hair, even Nyx, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle & Scootaloo slept in a round circle together. But Twilight had to watch her step, as she approached the drawer of the bed side to open it up, and retake out the notebook she had place in it. Twilight made it pass her friends and was careful to approach Megan who was near the doorway, as she creak it open enough to let her get by without awakening her.

The scene shows Twilight was now downstairs within the kitchen area with an overhead light open, as she was looking through the notebook. She had the pen in her mouth, and was pondering how to write with it like a pony would, since she was more use to doing that then a human being. She stood up to look at what she made, but then signs to shake her head and spit the pen out of the mouth.

“No. That’s not gonna work.” Twilight lay on her hands on the table to complain and covered her eyes in frustration; she is having a hard time coming up with that musical counter-spell they need.

“Hey, Twilight,” Suddenly, a voice interrupts Twilight’s gloom moment to yelp of who was up and speaking to her, and across the kitchen was…Sunset Shimmer. “You’re up late.” Sunset lean against the wall to smile and then came into the kitchen to state about her friend.

“Just looking over the counter-spell,” Twilight looked at the doodle work she made with worry, and covered it up with a sheepish smile to respond while looking a little sad about the work she’s trying to do. “We only get one shot at this. It has to be perfect.” Twilight explained herself to hold the book up to look over it while Sunset was near the fridge.

“We really are lucky you’re here.” Sunset smiled to say this with a best effort to say this while she opened the fridge.

“That’s what everyone keeps telling me.” Twilight leans over the table to respond with a sorrow look on her face.

“Something up girls,” Then without warning, the girls yelp in seeing who else was coming down to join them…but Ben Mare.

“Ben! Wha..what are you doing up at this hour?” Twilight yelps in seeing Ben was down here, and continued to hide the scribble notes she made.

“I could ask you both the same thing?” Ben asked off in why Twilight & Sunset are down in the kitchen in the middle of the night.

“She’s looking over the counter-spell; I just felt a little midnight snack.” Sunset pointed out in what Twilight was doing while she was going for something to snack on.

“Heh, well same here, anything good,” Ben asked shrug off to say in having the munchies all of a sudden.

“I’m checking now.” Sunset stated in about to check in what was in the fridge here.

“And you Twilight? How’s the spell coming along?” Ben asked off in what Twilight has made to help defeat the Sirens.

“Um…” Twilight was afraid to answer that question, only to be cut off.

“Who could possibly need this much whipped cream?” Sunset spoke off in a stump expression, as those in the kitchen see a lot of whip cream was filled up in the fridge to the brim.

“Eh-heh, that’s Pinkie Pie for yah.” Ben lets off a strange chuckle in knowing Pinkie Pie would wanna have so much whipped cream.

“Yeeep, this is where she’s staying.” Twilight lightly stated in knowing that where Pinkie Pie lives, she’s bound to put anything in any spot; like the drawer upstairs for example.

“Must be nice to have everyone always looking to you for answers to their problems…” Sunset was speaking off a topic while Twilight held her head in looking a bit worse for were, “Instead of waiting for you to cause a problem.” Sunset responded while she sprayed some whip cream onto her thumb and look a bit down.

“Just because everyone expects something from you doesn’t mean it’s guaranteed to happen.” Twilight stated off to say this while looking away as if feeling pressured by such high hopes from so many.

“Well, that doesn’t stop them from expecting it.” Sunset shook her head off in knowing what it means to go through such headaches.

“Which only makes things harder because the last thing you want to do is…” Twilight was stating these facts about something horrible that would be the last thing to be done.

“…Let everybody down.” Twilight & Sunset responded in union with their same sad expressions; knowing what happens when one leads another down. At that moment, both girls snap their eyes open to look to another in realizing what they said together; as if knowing how the other one feels.

“Well now, I say you both know how the other feels. You both went through the same teachings & guidance, and know what comes from responsibilities. You’re almost like two sides of the same coin.” Ben was stating how Twilight & Sunset, both students of Celestia have experienced such things to know the pressure of the job they do.

Both girls heard what Ben said to thought, could he be right. Twilight soon smiles a bit sheepishly to Sunset in feeling how weird it was that someone understood her. Susnet also had a weird smile face in feeling the same thing as Twilight does before shutting the fridge. After shutting it, Sunset turns around, only to meet another person before her that had a bored look.

“Waaah,” Sunset Shimmer yelps off loudly in being surprised of who was suddenly there that they never made a sound to alert of their presence.

“Maud…Pie?” Ben slowly responded in when he and Twilight were surprised to see who else was here at this late hour…Pinkie Pie’s sister!

Yep, the girl look like the human version of the pony Maud Pie, skin color, hair style, dull eye look, plain boring sleep shirt & shorts, it had to be the same one.

“Boulder was hungry.” Maud Pie held up her right hand in showing her rock named Boulder in stating why she was down here. She reached up over the cabinet to take out some crackers from the shelf, and was pouring them on her rock.

A spooked Sunset Shimmer backs away from Maud Pie to be near Ben & Twilight in watching this before Sunset calmed a bit down of knowing who was here. Soon Maud Pie turns around to walk away while pouring chip crackers on her plain rock while the gang looked to the other in being surprised of whose else to run into here.

“I still can’t get over the fact that she’s related to Pinkie Pie.” Sunset Shimmer held her right hand and pointed her left hand’s thumb to whisper to Twilight & Ben about how crazy this was; that the random excited Pinkie Pie has a sister like Maud who is…well, unlike Pinkie Pie herself.

“You and me both,” Twilight whispered back to Sunset with a smile on her face of how surprised it is to learn Maud is really even Pinkie Pie’s sister, it’s a strange world.

Both girls held their inner laughs at the idea, as it was kinda funny to imagine Pinkie’s sister was something else.

“So…anyway…um,” Sunset was trying to now change the subject to something. “How is…um, my…other self? The human version of me…doing…since I…took her place her?” Sunset asked in feeling a bit concern about the her she got out of this world to replace.

“She’s fine; I said that when we met Azure Phoenix that she was alive. She’s doing okay now too.” Twilight smiled to inform this Sunset Shimmer from Equestria; that her human version of this world is doing okay.

“Really; she wasn’t hurt or anything, right?” Sunset asked in worrying about the question at hand.s

“There were a few problems that our enemies wanted her for intel of this world.” Twilight spoke with a sorrow look about what the other Sunset Shimmer went through back in their world.

“And you know about the black hole that almost destroyed this world; that was Grimmore’s doing.” Ben stated this issue to which it freaked Sunset out, the Demon Lord was behind that act, then it’s no wonder the human world was meeting doomsday all of a sudden without warning. “But he gave us a choice, to lose the memory of a secret we weren’t supposed to know about a hidden enemy, and the other you choose’d to do so in saving the world she couldn’t go back to.” Ben explained what they basically remember of that time in the past and how that act saved this world from destruction.

“Wow, she and all of you gave up something ‘that’ important, to save us.” Sunset spoke off stun to believe what she has heard here. “I feel bad about now seeing what I did before…leaving her with such evil foes. But, I’m glad to hear she’s doing well.” Sunset spoke with sadness, but tried to perk up a bit in thinking her other self of this world is doing much better, right.

“Yep, she and Flash are dating, and….Oooh!” Ben was saying until he caught on too late in what he let slip out

“Oh….I see.” Sunset spoke to get a little gloomy of hearing this out of nowhere. “So…my formal colt friend has forgotten about me…now that there is another me…who is not at all mean or evil.” She spoke in deep sorrow, after what she did back home; maybe the one she loved decided to stick with a Sunset Shimmer who was not as bad as her.

“It’s not like that. Flash hasn’t forgotten you Sunset Shimmer.” Twilight spoke in trying to help explain the facts right. “But since your trapped here, he decided to move on.” She stated that since the girl can’t return, Flash is moving on with life.

“Heh, wish the same thing could be said for this world’s Flash.” Sunset sighed to shake her head off in knowing that the same thing can’t be said with her or this world’s Flash. “Hugh, sometimes, I really do wonder how things are going in Equestria.” She sighs to say this in feeling like she never should have left home.

“Speaking of which, Twilight, you still have that lap-top of yours?” Ben asked his love something that was on the mind.

“Sure do, oh, that’s right…better make the connection.” Twilight spoke to say, as she brought out the lab top and was setting up the web cam.

“Um, how can you connect back in Equestria?” Sunset asked a bit puzzled in what was going on now.

“I hooked your book to the mirror, and with some mechanical parts, got it open again without waiting a full 2.5 years. Now we can see our friends back home are doing.” Twilight explained this with a smile of excitement to start doing this.

“Um, exactly….which friends we talking about,” Sunset asked a bit nervous in feeling that those back home, if they are who she thinks they are…should she even meet them?

Soon the question was answered when the screen showed up images of Twilight’s castle and her friends that were seen doing things…until they saw the lap-top back home was turn on with the signal picture seen.

“Hey guys, Twilight & Ben are calling!” Rainbow Dash shouted out in seeing who was calling them.

“Hi!” Soon the screen was filled with the Mane Five & Goldie’s group that was there at this time.

“It’s great to see you all, how’s everything over there?” Twilight smiled to say this in seeing how everyone is doing.

“We’re doing okay here darling.” Rarity smiled to say this to her friend.

“Right, the mirror is still here, undisturbed!” Pinkie Pie nods happily to say they are okay.

“We almost got in a pickle when Tao was stopping by, but Fred & Barney managed ‘ta tick him off pretty darn good.” AJ smiled off to almost laugh at what close encounter they had.

“And by that, they mean that Dragon Kick had to force Tao to leave since they didn’t have an appointment.” Golden Heart explained how Tao was pulled away by his reasonable nephew over the matter.

“Right now, no enemies are acting up here, but that doesn’t mean we can rest easy.” Pinkamena stated to say this about their case of watching out for anything.

“Is everything alright over there; Are the other us doing okay? Oh…if you’re fine to talk about them,” Fluttershy spoke to say this while also getting worried if she was being nosy.

“Everything’s going okay, we hit a few snags, but we’re doing okay.” Twilight spoke to say this while trying to put on a good smile.

“Is my mom over there?” Ben asked off in wondering if his mother is there too.

“Right here son. Something wrong,” Celestia came upon the screen to speak to her son now.

“There is, where’s Aunt Luna?” Ben stated to say while wondering where Luna was.

“She took Flash, Sunset, Sombra & Autumn Gem to scout the areas to make sure no enemy or the Mystics know about what’s going on. But I may fear the enemy will learn of your arrival, since we felt shifts of outside forces making contact with the Sirens & such.” Celestia inform her son with an explanation of how things are going here while fearing the enemy may know those from Equestria, are now in the human version of their own world.

“I see, but mom…there is a problem, it’s…” Ben felt hesitant to say this, but went ahead. “It’s about the other you and other Aunt Luna here. The Sirens got to them, and….even after I tried to warn them to believe me…they still…” He stopped in feeling bit sadden to know that the other Celestia did not believe him of what was truly going on.

“It’s okay son, I understand.” Celestia spoke to say this to her son. “But whatever is happening, you must stay strong. I’m certain that if anyone can free them from the spell that has hold over them…it is you all.” She spoke her wise words to help give her son and everyone else confidence.

“Sniff…thanks mom.” Ben sniffs a bit in smiling from hearing his mother’s loving words.

“Um…” Sunset wanted to almost speak, but hid behind Twilight & Ben.

“Oh, right…Celestia…there’s someone else here for you to meet.” Twilight spoke to say in thinking this was a something to be done.

Now Twilight has Ben move, and Sunset was soon a deer in the headlights, as she and Celestia from Equestria…stared at each other.

“Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia responded with a surprise look to see the girl she once had as her student was before her.

“Hey Celestia…” Sunset nervously spoke back to her old teacher, but felt really worried now. “It’s…been a long time since we last spoke.” She rub her arm to say in looking away to start a conversation.

“It certainly has. And I’ve been told of what happened to you.” Celestia nods her head in sounding serious.

“You…have?” Sunset asked off with a look of fear, that doesn’t sound good.

“I blame myself for not realizing what was going on before me, and that you, who were so young, got drag into a mess I never knew came.” Celestia spoke dignified on what happened to Sunset long ago. “I heard how an enemy changed you to become evil, and I failed as your teacher to prevent what befallen you. I’m sorry.” She spoke in apologizing for not being there to help Sunset Shimmer when it was so obvious.

“No, I’m sorry. I-I mean…hugh…” Sunset tried to say, but sighs to stop in what words to say. “If I had not let the Superior manipulate me in my dreams and ruin my life back home, I would have been a student you can be proud of. Instead…I’m a disgrace.” She drops her arms to look at the floor as she is nothing but a sorry disgrace to have ever been under Celestia’s teachings.

“We were both in our wrong and that an enemy fooled us both. But know this…my old student…” Celestia spoke in wanting Sunset to hear this message. “I am proud to know you are doing much better now, then you were in the past, and that you have friends of which I wanted you to understand the value of.” She smiled to say this that the Susnet now has now begun to understand about friendship, the thing she was missing in the past, and Celestia couldn’t be more happier for the girl.

“Celestia…” Sunset slowly spoke as if almost about to cry from receiving such unworthy words of praise after everything she’s done in the past.

The signal was starting to get a bit fuzzy, like it was hard staying connected on the other line.

“The signal’s breaking up; we’ll have to cut this short. I’ll try to contact you all again when I can.” Twilight spoke to her teacher in seeing what’s happening, they wish they can talk more, but that will have to be another time.

“Good luck my pony…um, my friends…let the Mag’ne help watch over you.” Celestia spoke to say while correcting herself, and wished this bunch good luck.

Soon the screen went dark, as the signal battery for Twilight’s lap top ran out; the girl really should have check them before leaving.

“Well, at least we got a chance to talk with them. And I think it help else us up a little.” Ben smiled off in feeling they each got to speak to the ones they wanted to talk with, and it help with their resolve a bit.

“Huuuah.” Sunset yawns a bit to cover her mouth, as she was feeling tired. “I better get some sleep.” She turns to Ben & Twilight in stating that she needs to get some sleep. “Good luck with the counter-spell.” She pointed her right index finger in wishing Twilight good luck on the counter-spell thing to help them. “Not that you’ll need it.” She shrug off a hand wave that with Twilight, she’ll be fine to not need luck while not seeing the sorrow look Twilight is showing. “This must be nothing compared with the stuff you’re expected to deal with as a princess of Equestria.” As Sunset states how great Twilight is, Twilight looks over her scribbles with worry, she was not getting anywhere, and she needs to come up with a solution…

“Sunset Shimmer…” Twilight called out to her friend, of which Sunset stop from leaving to look in ponder thought of what Twilight needs that sounded…important, “Never mind.” Twilight shook off her worried face, and put on a brave face to wave her friend off about the matter of what she wanted. “It’s not important.” She issued that what she was gonna say, it wasn’t anything important.

Sunset kinda had a gloom face, but tried to pull off a smile for Twilight to see in almost saying ‘Oh…okay. No problem.’ before turning to leave out of the kitchen.

“You sure you’re fine Twilight?” Ben asked in thinking something was still bothering his love, but she’s not saying.

“I am Ben; I’ll be upstairs to go to bed soon.” Twilight smiled to say in trying to sound positive over the matter.

Ben made a little smile in hearing that, as he gave Twilight a little peck kiss on her check before heading off himself. Soon he was out of the kitchen, leaving Twilight alone now.

“No.” Twilight pounds her hands on the table to debate with herself. “I have to be able to do this. I have to.” Twilight spoke in trying to build herself with confidence, as she knows she must not fail those here…no matter what. “Huuuuagh….but I guess, sleep can help my brain think up better.” Twilight stated from a yawn, as she packs up what she has, and soon heads off to go to bed as well. She’ll hope that tomorrow will be a better day for all of them…

---------

At the very late night, three mysterious girls had arrived at the very cornered alley. Adagio, Aria and Sonata looked around of their surroundings for the moment. They looked suspicious, fierce and concern before they headed to the front. Upon reaching to the end of their roads, they stopped at once. Adagio touched on the walls in search of something. For a moment later, she pushed a brick a bit. Then a trap floor opened in a two-way split of the girls. Three of them screamed as they fell through the trap. Then without any warning, a rocket came out from the hole and blasted off to the sky faster than anyone could see and some assumed it was firework displays.

For the next few moments had passed, the rocket had arrived on the outside of New York's small island called Ellis Island. It shot straight towards the building's ground. It opened a secret hole panel flooring, as the rocket jabbed into it. Soon the rocket’s sharp-point top opened up from where its cone made entry. Then Adagio, Aria and Sonata fell out of there and straight down the hole.

Through the long hallway of the tunnel, the girls continued falling while screaming in fear. For the moment had pass, the hole in front of them open; They exited the hole and then they landed on the ground hard. They moaned painfully from the wild and unexpected ride.

"Get off me Sonata!" Aria demanded angrily to shove off the girl that was on her.

“Oh yeah; How about you get off me?" Sonata huffed in being upset to push Aria from being on her.

Adagio groaned in annoyance at these two squabbling, "How about you two both…get off me?!" Adagio stated from being on the bottom of this pyramid scene.

Adagio stood up while pushing both Sonata and Aria aside. They both slowly got up. They looked around of their surroundings. They found themselves in the very large area. It was filled with thousands and more of giant Transformers. They were built and manufactured through assembly lines of machinery builders and thousands of non-suited or suited radioactive scientists and workers.

Aria smirked darkly in what she was seeing. “Well, I think I like this place." She turned to Adagio and Sonata from seeing this stuff too. "If we had THOSE things in Equestria, we so be the boom! We're could’ve rule Equestria." She declared that having such machines in Equestria would make them very powerful indeed.

"Really; Wow..." Sonata smiled in amaze at hearing this, as she giggled happily. "If we do return to our home, I wish I could see Laxtinct again. He's so sweet, what a handsome pony." The girl was lost in her own fantasy world again.

Adagio groaned in annoyance by what Sonata was saying, again. "And he was the reason of why we got stuck and banished here. He and his big mouth...Always wanted to do the right thing. That stupid General Bladestrike had taught him too well.” She knew that Laxtinct was stupid, but stupidly good to not turn a blind eye of their evil; it was thanks to his teacher for that lesson.

"Speaking of taught, ladies..." A German Accent voice spoke gently and firmly. The tree girls turned and found a black suited man with his dark crimson skull. "Greetings..." He spoke in getting the Dazzlings upon their entry.

"The Infamous General Crimson Skull... What an honor to meet you again..." Adagio smiled in seeing who they get to meet here in this world all of a sudden.

“Indeed…” Crimson Skull smirked darkly before continuing. "Lord Dark Curse awaits you..." He informed these girls of who was waiting for them at this time.

Adagio, Aria and Sonata followed Crimson Skull through the long-way bridge. For the moment had passed through the long hallway of factory hall, training hall, cafeteria hall, office hall and may more; they had arrived on the building's office. It was above the remaining building.

They got up to level. They saw Dark Curse was on top of the metallic bridge above the ground. He was speaking to the powerful and mighty Decepticon Overlord, Galvatron.

“Are you certain of this?” Galvatron growled while he snarled off much of his words. “So, Optimus Prime has left the Earth." He chuckled evilly and darkly, as he turned away from Dark Curse for the moment. "He is so weak and soft as always. He always put the weaklings first than himself. Even after he and the Autobots had been betrayed by them, he still forgives them. It's so hard to believe in that..." After everything the Autobots have suffered with loses, Optimus would still risk in defending them.

"Believe it or not, it is true. The Legendary Knights have disappeared from the public's eyes. The KSI have decided not to produce and create more of their own Transformers Army, since you had displayed yourself that Megatron is still lives.” Dark Curse explained calmly over the course that has played out. "Though I told you before, you should be more patient until the right timing for you to strike, until Optimus and all of the Autobots are extinguished." He explained this word of advice to the mighty lord of all Decepticons.

"I rather take those filthy scums down than later! I will show the world that the Decepticons will never be destroyed, as long as I lived!” Galvatron declared forth in making this stated remark that as long as he functions, the Decepticon race will not expire, “For I am Galvatron! I am the true Immortal Transformer of all Decepticons. I can never die until I reclaim what was rightfully mine! The Allspark gave me the unlimited powers!" He spoke forth in demanding and claiming what shall be his.

"That is true... I used to think of that too. And now, it was taken away from me. Those Humans... They never learn anything; always defiance till the end for nothing... All those years wasted of watching them to evolve as the intelligent and calmed being. It was all for nothing.” Dark Curse spoke his own words of agreement to the case about humanity. “Therefore, it was why this planet is yours to take, since Cybertron was destroyed. And why these Humans must be destroyed, if they cannot accept the change and evolution." Dark Curse stated in what is his is for Galvatron to claim and take.

“Huuuff…If only that filthy Cade Yaegar hadn't interfered in the battle, I would have the Seed and turned this pathetic Earth into the whole new world of Cybertronian.” Galvatron huffed in annoyance before speaking this matter. "And the cost of failure, I've lost most of my brethren and brothers!" He clutch his metal hand in knowing that he lost much of his revived Decepticons against the Autobots back in Hong Kong.

"And now you’ll have them back.” Dark Curse said calmly, as Galvatron turned and glance at Dark Curse of his words, as he continued. "Despite the loss of the Seed, you have me to thank for since your Creators and I are very much...‘partners’, since the beginning. I had rebuilt your army of Decepticons. And this time, they obey you one and only you alone since you gave them their purpose." He explained this matter of what was going on and of what was being done here.

“Indeed…tell me. Any officer you have that I can trust?” Galvatron nodded his head calmly in asking a question that depends on someone to be trusted.

Dark Curse smiled, as he revealed six screens of six familiar Decepticons. The first one was the picture of a dark silver colored Starscream with strong wings and powerful machine guns and missile launchers. The second one was a two-headed purplish Shockwave with his right-armed canon and left-armed knuckle-claws. The third one was a blue Soundwave with a sharp helmet with crimson visor and had a strong body build-up as Blackout and Grindor and five wing blades on his back. The fourth one was a dark navy Barricade yet shorter than Soundwave as Breakdown. The fifth one was a muscular and strong warrior Bonecrusher-Brawl fused together while his hand was armed with machine blasters, shoulders that had missile launchers and a tail was as long and spiky as Lugnut. The last one was Stinger.

“Ah…yes. Hmpm-hmph-hmph….My most loyal and trusted Decepticons…all but Starscream,” Galvatron smirked darkly and evilly before he chuckled at seeing this display. "It seems you had managed to download their memory core before their extinction. And you rebuilt their designs as the ultimate warriors." He spoke in seeing what has happened that those that were destroyed, and brought back better than before.

“Yes... Yes, I did.” Dark Curse nodded his head calmly before speaking. "After all, you had requested me to do it, if you or your invasion at Chicago had failed. And thus, I prepared it. Even KSI had your designs, but I am the true designer of all kinds for Transformers, because I assist your Creators. They will be ready soon. All they need is the Allspark's Energy to restore their memory core and energy." He explained the basic matter of what has been done and what last issue to settle before all is ready.

"It will be done soon..." Galvatron smirked darkly in planning to make sure that happens. Just then, he looked up and found Adagio, Aria and Sonata watching their discussion. “Hmph-hmph-hmph…It would appear you have some other guests to attend..." He chuckled darkly in seeing there are others that wish to see Dark Curse.

Dark Curse turned to the three girls in question. He smirked darkly, as three of them approached and bowed before him. "Well, well, well... Adagio and her Dazzlings... Welcome…to our little home. How is your trip to the school?" He spoke in being warm welcoming to those that serve him.

"Very... very interesting... And to be honest, we enjoy it very much.” Adagio smiled in happily reporting the matter of what the Dazzlings are doing. “Thanks to you forging our identity, it worked very well. And no one can even recognize or question us.” She spoke that these guys have made sure that their years being on this planet were changed so they could not be questioned by government officials. “They have everything what we need. This will fuel our strength and powers... But first... you must give what my master wanted when we're working with you for some time." She spoke this of what they can do, but ask that this Dark Curse of this Human World, give them something for the Dark Curse of Equestria.

"Good enough. But it will take some time to complete that of what he wanted, if he wants his army to be completed. After all, more of designs will be delivered." Dark Curse stated to explain the case of while these matters take time.

"Fair enough... But there's something you might be interested in." Adagio spoke in bringing up another subject to the table.

"What would that be?" Dark Curse raised an eyebrow in pondering the very question from these Sirens.

"I believe those that were here during CHS’ Fall Formal that we’ve heard from the other students brought our full attention. Does Twilight Sparkle, Ben Mare, Nyx, Spike and Phobos rang any bells?” Adagio issued to state the names of those that the Dazzlings have research with the students in recalling those that helped in the Fall Formal event that had….magical abilities…after their sudden meeting back at the auditorium.

“Hugh…So... They have return to here…” Dark Curse gasped in shock and surprise to learn of this news of those they heard Azure Phoenix has been digging around the dirt to uncover the truth. "Good work… I will have their powers. Theirs are amazing and perfect for anything. They will be put to some use for my ambition. And I can finally begin the operation if I do not possess the great power of destruction." Dark Curse of this world spoke in sounding like he wants the power those with magic have to bring him much benefits in what they need.

"I know... And I promise to you... They will be yours to take, but you must be promise to me that my girls had enough energy to feed first, and you will give me both more of the Transformer Designs and the power of Allspark." Adagio smiled in stating this fact of giving those mentioned bunch to this guy, but only when the Dazzlings have feed off the negative energy and then be given more Transformer related stuff from these Dark Terrorist.

"Do not worry, I won't forget it." Dark Curse smiled to say in not having forgotten.

"Good enough... They will be delivered to both Swipestrike and Guildenstern. They will arrive... very soon. Care to tell me about your plan of using Equestria Magic?" Adagio responded off to say while stating a few things and also asking questions of what these guys tend to do with the Equestrian Magic.

"The Seed would have been perfect to destroy this flawed specimen, if it weren't for Optimus Prime and his Autobots.” Dark Curse explained the matter of the discussion he is going into. “As soon as I had those powers within my grasps, the time of Human Races' Extinction will soon begin again. The Earth will no longer be inhabited by the Humans, but Galvatron and his Decepticon Empire. My loyalists of Dark Terrorists and those who survived the attack will followed me to scour across the universe in search of the new planet for my perfect experiments and order to build. The Earth is history. To the new planet will be the future of a new race. I shall be the one to guide and lead..." Dark Curse explained his diabolical plot in what shall happen to this human planet and what will become of the human race.

"Interesting... Now that is very evil and wicked for someone who was not around in this world." Adagio quoted off in seeing how this version of Dark Curse seems to behave just like the Dark Mystic Leader; ashamed they never met him back so many years ago when the Sirens got sent here.

"You had no idea... Unless you have a better solution in taking care of them, Adagio..." Dark Curse responded back in stating the issue about these girls to take care of the problem at hand.

“I had one. But I did explain it to you before." Adagio smiled in stating this fact, before she cleared her throat from why she explained. "The Dazzlings should get going. We wouldn't want to make any suspicious and strange actions for anyone to suspect or think about. Anything else you want to tell me?" She spoke to say while she and her group must be going now, but will hear something before they go off.

"Of course, there is... Do not fail me or my Dark Immortal Counterpart. We don't accept failures. As long you give me what I want, I will give you yours," Dark Curse of this world stated with a dry threatening look on his face, that if the Dazzlings fail, they can forget getting anything from the Dark Terrorist.

"Fair enough; I will take care of bringing Twilight, her Equestria and Human Friends to you for research and experiments before your Endgame..." Adagio humbly stated in getting the idea of the subject.

"Good... Have Tech, Boris and his cohorts be ready to assist you from the school.” Dark Curse gave the order in what these girls are to do next here. “And beware of the Dragon Strike Force. They are closer than you think... They could be anyone... If Twilight and her friends manage to convince them, it will be difficult for you to deal with." He explained with a voice of cautious about his enemies getting in their way of their planning.

"Don't worry. I know who they really are. I can tell of that very much. Everything will be fine.” Adagio smiled off to say this in having already learn the truth about who the Dragon Strike Force really are. “Twilight and her friends won't achieve in convincing Shadow Dragon and his friends to help since they are under the Humans’ watchful eyes. They are after all 'the Intruders'. You will have the prize soon, and I will have mine." She stated this in knowing what they shall both get out of this without another side of heroes getting in the way.

“Fair enough...” Dark Curse smirked a bit in hearing this claim. "But do not underestimate Shadow Dragon and his team. They may not be so foolish and narrow-minded. I know that very well... If you need to accomplish your mission, ask any of us." He stated this as his own words to give the Dazzlings the know-how of what enemy they are going against.

"And if they truly wish to deny and resist us?” Galvatron finally spoke to join the conversion in his darkly tone sounding voice. “They will answer to the 'Wrath….of all Decepticons'. None will survive that. They will know that the Decepticons can never be defeated so easily." To him, even mere humans with special abilities are nothing that even Transformers can’t easily swat like pesky flies.

"Everything will go according to our plans..." Adagio smiled evilly and darkly here. "I assure you that everything will be fine and goes according to our plans. I will have my way to go home, Transformers' Designs and the powerful energy of the Allspark unless we want to make this world adore us.” She explained this much off especially that last one to her girls. “This Realm's Dark Curse will have Equestria Magic to bring extinction. And Galvatron will have his own planet to rule as the Emperor of Destruction." She spoke in seeing how this will be a win-win situation for the many sides of evil at work here.

Adagio smiled darkly and evilly before giggling and chuckling evilly. Dark Curse and Galvatron joined in the laugh. Their evil laughs echoed across the large room. Three villains will have what they needed to accomplish of what they wanted. Darkness continued to engulf the world...

---------------------------

The scene takes us back towards CHS, where we find Flare Tiger walking down into a dark room which lived in the deepest basement, which was below Canterlot High School as it had two basements, but unknown to anyone, that’s Flare Tiger’s part in which she had created the third and final addition, the third basement known as ‘Haunted Shade Basement’ which she choose’d to scared others who snoop around by the aid of her old friend, Shadow Cat aka Nightmare Partner in her friend’s codename which the Dragon Strike Force didn’t want to use her for a few reasons, that she’s very dangerous and capable of being sneaky around a lot, also, she loves to kill most of the time when she wants to or needs to. Flare Tiger smiled to see her friend who sat and was playing on the television which had a game console; Flare Tiger decided to pass by, her friend noticed her and smiled in greeting with a friendly cat’s tone to Flare Tiger. She nodded right back and walked to the room, which was very huge and very secretive where Flare Tiger didn’t want to tell her family about it, not even the outsiders knew of it.

Flare Tiger had secrets of the new Transformers that’s she’s building in her own time, which she’s named them,The Transformers Beasts, which the machines stand before her by one to the other as order-like, along with the names; Leo the Lion, RyuKitsune the Feather Dragon, Draco the Chinese Dragon, Fang the White Wolf, Phoenix the Firebird, Terra the Turtle, Miama the Snake, Usagi the White Rabbit, Equestrian the Horse, and Kurama the Red Fox. Flare Tiger didn’t start the machines up with Allsparks yet, she used the Allsparks to create the spirits of the machines which Flare Tiger and her friends, Shadow Cat and Flower Dog, were able to teach about the humans’ world, but also they taught them about the Transformers’ life and their world. Flare Tiger had decided to start with the computer which the machine that allows the avatars of the spirits from the Transformers’ machines to get connected to the largest computer that Flare Tiger created for good reasons. She didn’t want her creations over in her new Transformer Beasts to go wild and become evil and infected like the last time when she witness what happened to Joshua Joyce’s creation of the Transformers, that fell into the danger of the incident, she decided to pick up to studies on the Transformers’ code of the languages. Flare Tiger noticed a message appearing from her computer, which spit from the largest computer, she smiled when she clicked on the message which revealed to show the face of Optimus Prime.

“Howdy, Optimus Prime!” Flare Tiger smiled off to say in seeing this Autobot leader all of a sudden.

“It’s being a while, Flare Tiger, How are the Transformers of the Beasts class coming along?” Optimus Prime nodded to say while getting down to business.

“They’re doing fine, and they’re having their own fun for their free time from their studies.” Flare Tiger smiled off to say this good news part.

The truth is, Optimus Prime was aware of the Humans’ life, however, when he met Flare Tiger due to his truck form, as Flare Tiger told him about her idea and hopeful that it is possible for her to fixed and study over the languages of theirs, Optimus Prime was surprised to hear it from her. He told Flare Tiger to not rebuild, but Flare Tiger told him that it’s not new Transformers, however, she explained what the Beasts types were and their need for was, Optimus Prime was astounded and curious over this idea of hers, he did ask her if she could control over them new bots. Flare Tiger answers to him that she didn’t want to, but if she use the Allspark fragments as created into the spirits which allow to connections with the machines that she created, the girl wants to remove the Allsparks from the Transformer Beasts’ bodies to the computer in order to teach and fix what problems there are before it’s too late. Optimus Prime was almost overjoyed to know that maybe possible and agreed to keep this secret about it, he did so, the Autobot asked her in return a request, to be kept in touch with the connection with her as long as the project is working. She agreed and is able to get a connection and for years pass by; she’s still connected with him and kept updates about the beasts’ life.

“That is good to know, and how are their machines coming along?” Optimus Prime nodded to say while also asking the next question of the subject.

“Last few months ago, tis’ that I did find the virus’ trace in them, Ah did spoke with the beasts, and turned out that’s mah friend had a little mistake in her shame.” Flare Tiger sighed to speak about this stuff before sounding a little more alright. “Fortunately, Ah was able ta fix it and kept it clean as a whistle in life form, Ah had ensure everything go fine.”

“That is fortunate to hear that. And what about my friends,” Optimus Prime sighed in relaxing from what was told before asking a new subject.

“Hugh…Ya won’t believe this…” Flare Tiger groaned to sign in having some bad news to say here.

Flare Tiger told Optimus about the meeting with the Union Nation Council members, and hear that he decide to not rebuild because of what’s happened in the incident in the past, they’ve agreed to try to rebuild what was loss is the NEST Team in what they’re always used for. She told Optimus that Drift and Bumblebee agreed with this plan and tried to take it slowly with careful caution. She explained to him what they’ve said about the members of the NEST Team, also, their family and friends which are allies and are listened to, even Azure Phoenix’s Military and Dragon Strike Force. Then she told him about the creatures from another realm, Azure Phoenix has taken over the action and to make sure if they’re friends or foes.

“I see… Tell me, these creatures from another realm, are they friends…or foes?” Optimus Prime nodded when he’s listening in on the discussion.

“That’s different & difficult ta say, but if ya used ya scanner & picture Mah image version of me as ah pony.” Flare Tiger smiled off to say this fact.

“Care to please explain the subject.” Optimus Prime curiously asked in not following this subject.

“Better show ya, ya have hard time to understand.” Flare Tiger nodded in getting this picture.

Flare Tiger stand back and inhaled, then sighed, as she’s glowing brightly when Optimus Prime was surprised to see her transform into a pony’s form as Flare Tiger, she shows her wings, tail, ears, even her horn.

“Astonishing,” Optimus Prime awed at what was seen. “It’s different, but if it’s a full Earth form of a horse, these pony types, then… they are four legged creatures?” To Optimus’s knowledge of Earth creatures that exist along with humans, these ponies seem different from the average horse breed.

“Eeyup, that’s right.” Flare Tiger smiled when she’s turned back to her human form. “Also, Ah been able ta kept mah self in touch with mah counter-pony! Pretty cool,” She spoke off like it was a great thing to achieve.

“I agreed, so, has everything gone smooth?” Optimus Prime nodded to this while asking of something else.

“Well, heheh…almost, ya see…” Flare Tiger chuckled nervously in seeing there were a few bumps in the smooth pattern.

Flare Tiger pulled the picture of Sunset Shimmer on the other screen, as she sighed before explaining things.

“There is a bit of a problem, this is our Sunset Shimmer, who fell into their realm and was stuck there but agreed to taken mah mission for learning and understand about their life when ‘delast time Ah saw mah self. However, about their Sunset Shimmer, who discovered our world and able to gain entry as she was one who put our Sunset into their world, but she was found by their Twilight Sparkle, well, Ah should said, the ‘Princess’ Twilight Sparkle.” That was the explanation that Flare Tiger tried to explain out a bit here.

“Hmmm…this subject is very much, overwhelming. Please, continue.” Optimus Prime spoke in hearing this, and requested that the girl continues.

Flare Tiger nodded to that while going on. “When she left, everything really up down due ta Azure Phoenix’s problem towards their world without knowledge about it. Only Ah… Not just me, but also a few of mah friends, who knew of it.” She explained about a situation in which Azure is having trust issues about knowing if the ponies’ world is entirely a friendly group or are all hostile threats.

“I see, I shall acknowledge your discovery of this matter.” Optimus Prime nodded to say this much about what has been told to him. “However, do you have any information on Galvatron?” He asked in wondering where and what his old rival that was once Megatron is up to now.

“Ah, Eeyup, about Galvatron, known as Megatron’s reincarnation… ” Flare Tiger nodded off in knowing about who Optimus was asking for, and shall give the report. “He’s nowhere to be found, it’s what ‘de reports said. However, Ah had a hunch about between him and our oldest enemies, The Dark Force; they’ve might be connected since the new incident happened.” She explained things about something else that was happening recently.

“Understood; At least things are calm for now.” Optimus Prime nodded off in being glad to know nothing about his old enemy is active…yet. “So they’ve taken care of some problems?” He asked the next question about another subject at hand.

“Eeyup,” Flare Tiger nodded off to say in telling it.

“That is good news to hear.” Optimus Prime sighed from knowing about this stuff. “I should head out now, so keep us updated another time.” He spoke to say this in wanting to be notified the next time.

“Sure, see ya later!” Flare Tiger smiled off to say this to the bot.

The screen of Optimus Prime went off, as Flare Tiger sighed when she turned to the largest computer and smile to see them Transformer Beasts laughed and play, a few of them are training, Flare Tiger nodded with a smile on her face.

Flare Tiger looked at them Beast with this to say. “Soon, another problem will come to Canterlot High School, this time, those three girls, Adagio, Aria, and Sonata… They’re troublemakers… So, Ah better kept cautious around them.” She had a bad feeling about the Dazzlings, who knows what they may do next. Flare Tiger looked at the computer as she smiled to those seen. “Also, there are some allies, even mah counter-pony, who was able be in Dragon form, but she did told me that she had a Transformer ability in her systems… Until ‘de next time we met again,” Flare Tiger issued off to herself of the message spoken from her own thoughts.

Soon the scene goes dark at this time from another strange event going off in the world….

--------------------------

The scene opens up towards the girls’ room, as everyone was sleeping soundly in their beds. Twilight was sleeping with Nyx after her matter of giving the counter-spell a rest. But as she was trying to sleep, there were…voices in the wind.

“Twilight…Twilight…Twilight….” A hissy soft voice was heard all over the area that woke Twilight up. “Counter-Spell….Counter-Spell….Counter-Spell…” Twilight looked around in wondering where the voice was coming from, but there was nothing.

“Ugh, who…who’s there,” Twilight silently asked off in fearing for a moment. “Ben, is that you or the guys back there? If it is, quit….” She turns to the wall where Ben and the other guys are at, if they were playing games, this wasn’t funny.

“Waaaaaaughhh…..” Suddenly, loud screams were heard from the guys’ side that made Twilight squirm with fright; that didn’t sound normal.

“Aaahhhh, girls; Wake up! Something’s happened with Ben and the others!” Twilight screamed out to wake the others around her, as they slowly were woken from their pleasant dreams.

“My brother’s in peril?” Pinkamena snap to her attention in hearing what happened to her bro.

“Ugh, relax Twilight…maybe they are just watching horror-flicks.” Rainbow Dash yawns to groan over this issue to explain it.

“Right, them guys say they’re brave, but they can be scared too.” AJ smiled off to make a sly quote about the boys.

“Bump-bump….” Then suddenly, there was a knock at the door that made the girls look to the direction; someone was knocking, but no voice was heard.

“Hello…Ben….guys…” Twilight clued out with worry, but there was nothing heard. “No response.” She didn’t like it; the guys should have spoken when called, right?

“Maybe they got so scared, they wanna sleep with us.” Pinkie Pie spoke off to say this in what was happening.

“Ugh, let me handle this darling, some of us are trying to get our beauty sleep.” Rarity removed her eye mask to approach the door.

“Rarity, maybe we should ask who’s really there…” Megan was stating this as Rarity undid the locks on the door.

Then once the door was opened, did everyone see who was there….a tall guy with a hockey mask and look like a thug from the lake. “BIzizizizivhmmmm….” He held up a chainsaw that was buzzing off up over his head.

“Gaaaaaaughhhh!” Rarity screamed out in such fright that her hair curlers popped out, as everyone stare in who was here.

“IT’S JASON VOORHEES! AN HE’S GOT A CHAINSAW!” Apple Bloom cried out in seeing who was suddenly here before them.

The girls screamed while they moved away from the slow moving Jason.

“Quick, out the window,” Rainbow Dash issued to say, as she lifted the first window near her.

“Care to give me…a hand?” Then some metal claw gauntlet was seen stretched out, as someone was seen from the window with a creepy outfit and hat, and creepy burn face. “Gurwhohohohhhoooohhh….” He laughed with a wickedly evil sound at looking at the girls.

“Waaaaaaaughhhhh,” Fluttershy screeched in seeing the person to pull Dashie away as the guy comes in.

“IT’S FREDDY KRUEGER!” Scootlaoo shouted off in knowing who this other scary guy was.

“Quick! Out de other window,” AJ stated as they approached the other window away from Freddy, and were about to go when….

“GAHHHH-Haahahaahaaaahhhh….” Suddenly, the closet door opened to cut any entry near the second window, as a medical figure was seen of a headless man who was laughing maniacally.

“EEEEEK! THE HEADLESS HORSEMAN,” Sweetie Belle screeched in terror, the worst nightmares were coming in one by one.

“Chop-Chop-Chopfruvhmm…” Then something was chopping through the walls, and soon another creepy figure’s head showed in. “Hereeeee’s JOHNNY!” The guy introduced himself while he wielded an axe.

“Johnny’s here too!” Nyx yelped in hiding with her mom.

“YIKES!” Spike & Phobos yelped like scary dogs to run from the axe chopping guy.

Now many of the frightful nightmare fiends were slowly entering the room to corner the girls while looking terrifying & laughing wickedly.

“Darn….I knew this day would come that horror film movie villains would crash my slumber party. Which is way I came prepared,” Pinkie Pie spoke with a stern face, as she knew a day would come this would happen as she brought out a large sack of….pillows?

“PILLOWS; You expect us to fight these nightmares with pillows?” Rainbow Dash asked off in remotely saying that was the dumbest thing they ever heard of fighting evil nightmares with.

“Grrr….” Evil growls are heard, as the nightmare foes approach the girls.

“Works for me,” Sunset Shimmer spoke to say in grabbing a pillow to use anyway they can.

“PILLOW FIIIIIGHT,” Pinkamena shouted off in announcing that they attack…with pillows!

Soon the girls were all throwing pillows to keep the nightmare foes back. Course with chain saws, claws, axes, and whatnots, feathers were sent all over. And pretty much, the girls were each seen screaming and running around the room while any of the scary guys chased after them. The Crusaders slide under the bed to avoid Freddy from catching them. Jason’s slow moves made Rainbow & Dashie duck to throw pillows at his butt, which made him respond. Johnny was making Rarity & Fluttershy screech while panicking to whack pillows in their defense. Twilight and Sunset Shimmer throw pillows at the Headless Horseman…only to miss the head area since there’s zero head, and they duck with Pinkie Pie pulling them out of the way when the guy missed them. Megan had Spike & Phobos run around the guys’ feet to trip them up, or at least make them look down and get whack by pillows. So far, things were just getting crazy here.

“HIYAH,” Pinkamena suddenly came near the Headless Horseman with a frying pan, and… “CONGNNNN….” Whacked him on the neck area that made an impact.

“Ooooowww….my aching head,” The Headless Horseman cringed his hollow neck area from what he felt.

“Wait, you don’t have a head, so how can your head hurt it it’s only the neck and…” Pinkie Pie was asking off these random questions about how a guy with no head aches about a headache, that’s weird.

Now at last what came to quiet Pinkie Pie was a surprise, as the Headless Horseman showed that he had a head, but it was not a pumpkin head….it was the head that came from below the collar to be…

“Golden Heart?” the girls responded in seeing that Golden Heart was revealed to be the Headless Horseman.

“But if you’re the Headless Horseman, then who are you guys?” Rarity asked off in pondering who the other nightmares were.

Soon the jig was up, and the other nightmares slowly removed what were their mask, as everyone saw who they were; Tough was Jason, Ben was Freddy, and Jack Zen was Johnny.

“Tough! Ye were Jason?” AJ asked off with a stern face at the character.

“Heheh, guilty as charge,” Tough chuckled sheepishly in seeing he was caught alright.

“And I was Johnny, sorry for the wall. But it was labeled to be demolition, so…no problem there.” Jack Zen spoke off to say this to the group here.

“Benjamin….you mean you dressed up as Freddy to scare the living daylights out of us girls?” Twilight scolds Ben for the sneaky trick he played on her and her friends.

“Hey, they said it would be fun and we wouldn’t hurt you. Plus Omega did the sound words of the whisper tone.” Ben pointed out the fact of why they did this and who else was involved.

“It is true; I played a role as well as the sound effects.” Omega spoke in coming into the room, as he was doing the scary sound effects.

“And your reason for doing this,” Megan scolds the boys in why they were doing this to begin with.

“We wanted it to be funny, so that the serious worries about the Dazzlings were the farthest from everyone’s mind.” Golden Heart explained why they did this was to get everyone off from the strict thoughts of the Sirens, and have a good time. “But I guess we did go a bit too far. Sorry.” He rubbed his head sheepishly in admitting the fault here.

“Well, there is only one way to settle things now with you boys.” Pinkie Pie spoke off to say this to the guys here, as she suddenly brought out….more pillows, “PILLOW WAR!” She shouted off while a pillow was tied to her head, as she announced this response act.

The girls had sly smirks on their heads, as they grabbed pillows to start fluffing them in getting ready for some ‘Fun’ of their own.

“Uh-oh….” The guys except Omega responded in seeing this turn of events of their prank being found out.

“This might be an even more uncomfortable pillow fight yet….by angry girls.” Tough responded in seeing they are gonna get it now.

“Take cover behind Omega!” Jack yelled out as the boys hid behind the only guy with the best defense.

Soon giggling noises were heard while pillows flied and feathers came out. As we see outside the window of the girls now having fun and forgetting the worried troubles to beat the Boys silly with their pillows. Eventually, even the guys were laughing in pretending that hurt, but were having fun. So the scene zooms away from the spot as it looks like things are settle for now, but come next day….things are gonna be on schedule.

Author’s note
Man, talk about your crazy nights. And this was almost too crazy with surprises in them, but...hey, certainly was something else. Next chapter, Twilight & friends practice the musical counter-spell in a barn next to AJ's home. Unfortunately, Twilight sings off key then matters grow worse for the band as arguments happen. But it comes down that when the Battle of the Bands starts, the Rainbooms most stall for time until Twilight can complete her spell while also deciding to keep their magic transformation when they play a secret from the Dazzlings for as long as possible. And along the way towards the school, the gang are taken a detour with time on the line while they find themselves at a Music Studio and meet another school's popular band; Hyper Linking Dragon, under the employment of Iris Crystal. What sorta events may play out here before we get to the Main Event....we'll have to wait and see.

Chapter 08: Band Practice

The scene opens up to where we see one well the gang is doing on a bright new sunny day. There is some rock music being heard, so that would mean the Rainbooms are practicing; which is a good thing, right? Just one problem…SOMEONE IS SINGING SLIGHTLY OFF-KEY! And we turn to the center singer of the group who is playing what we shall dubbed; “Bad Counter Spell”.

Twilight: Hey, hey, listen

Twilight had her eyes shut to sing this off, but then a feedback noise was heard that made her cringe a bit.

We’ve got a message for you
We’re not all alike
But our friendship is true

Within a barn, Twilight and the Rainbooms play while she tries to sing, but it seems the effort is…well it ain’t working so well. Even the ones near a speaker, Sunset, Megan, Nyx, Golden Heart, Pinkamena, Tough, Omega, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Spike & Phobos are seen cringing at the off singing.

Yeah, we’re really different

The speakers played an off feedback noise that made Spike & Phobos run away shocked while Sunset change the volume & she and everyone covered their ears while they looked up at what was going on.

But we still get along

Fluttershy tries to smile in having fun to play her instrument, but Rainbow shook her head no against it which she stopped.

So hey, hey, listen to our song

Twilight tries to pick up the beat, and Rainbow wave her hand against the neck saying ‘go-go’ which the girls worriedly continue to play their instruments.

You may think you’re in control

AJ & Rarity’s foreheads began to glow as if the ears were coming, but a louder feedback cause the spark to disburse that made them both cringe.

But we’re here to prove you wrong

Pinkie Pie held her stick in not drumming, but one look from a stern AJ & Rarity set her straight.

And the friendship in our music,
The power of our song

Outside of Sweet Apple Acres, Granny Smith walk by before putting eaten apple cores in her ears to block out the slightly off singing. And Twilight was struggling to sing the words she wrote to her while Fluttershy tries to hang in there.

We’ll stomp our feet, clap our hands

Rainbow suddenly starts to do her guitar solo against the others, as a tiny glow began to form on her forehead for ears.

With the magic of friendship
We will stop your evil plan

Twilight struggles to sing this while a worried Pinkie, a cringing Applejack, a worried Rarity, and even more worried Fluttershy were all trying to play to catch up to the song they are trying to do. Finally, the song was coming to a close, as Rainbow was playing a rocking beat, and smiled in when she almost had her glowing ears to appear… But her joy was not shared by the other Rainboom members that were gloomy, and then Rainbow’s blowy ears popped before they were formed.

The others showed different expressions of being lost, uncertain, and just felt like what they heard sounded really bad.

“Eh, that sounded…” Spike was speaking in trying to make a cheery discussion. “Way better than the last…five times you’ve played it. Heh heh,” He made a sheepish laugh in trying to sound encoring from his pretend voice of saying this with a positive feeling.

“Nnope,” Big Macintosh passed by from an open window in saying that what was heard didn’t sound too improved at all.

Spike groans in a puppy dog whine in seeing this wasn’t getting them anywhere.

“Yeah, you and me both, Spike.” Phobos remarked off in seeing this state they are in.

“Well at least Omega stood against it, right buddy?” Pinkamena patted the robot that was standing silent the whole time during the last few songs.

“Clopfrruvhmmm/Aaaaaahhhh,” Suddenly, Omega’s still body fell right on Goldie’s body which made him scream in pain.

“Golden Heart,” Jack Zen yelps in seeing this, as he, Tough & Ben work together to lift the heavy bot off Goldie.

“Um, oops. Heh-heh….the sound must have overloaded a few circuits.” Pinkamena sheepishly spoke in seeing that, as Omega did let off some sparks that seem to suggestion something.

“Guess even a bot like him could only stand ta here slightly off singing fer so long.” Tough shrug off to say in what was Omega’s limit to the case.

“Uurrgghh…yeah, no kidding; No offense Twilight, I know you sing good but the song…eh…really needs a lot of work.” Ben groans to help lift Goldie up while trying to speak some words to Twilight.

“Yeah, what do you girls think?” Nyx nods in agreeing while asking her friends about the matter.

“AGREED,” The Crusaders spoke off in agreement, this band needs to get it together.

“Oh dear.” Megan sighed in thinking they really are gonna need a lot of work.

“I think it’s ‘pretty’ obvious what’s going wrong with this counter-spell.” Rainbow Dash waved off her left arm in stating like a know-it-all in a cool way of what was going on here that they were doing wrong.

“Yer’re turning’ what should be ‘de chorus into a five-minute guitar solo?” Applejack frown to say this with an upset Rarity with her arms crossed, as Rainbow was trying to hog all the spotlight.

“I have to pick up the slack somehow!” Rainbow Dash looked back at the two in raising her left hand in stating her claim of what she was doing. “Are you girls even trying?!” She held open her hands in asking if these girls here are even trying to make them sound good.

“I’m trying.” Fluttershy pop around behind a gloomy Rainbow to see her shy expression to say she’s trying to help out, somehow.

“It’s fine.” Twilight spoke with a goofy look on her face that she healed her head. “It’ll be fine. One more time from the top,” She spoke in trying to stay focus and not show that she’s worried about this matter with a pretend smiling face that all is well.

The other Rainboom members were looking at Twilight with blank looks about trying again when they sounded pretty bad.

“Or, perhaps we could take a short break, try on some of the wardrobe choices I’ve put together.” Rarity smiled in leaving for a moment to suggest something to help their group out as she slide a wardrobe stack with many outfits for everyone to see. “I’m particularly fond of this one.” As Rarity spoke off to say while pushing her fashion line out to show a color pink & purple march band dress that glittered in the light. “Eh, of course we could always go with something a bit more modern.” She questioned off in looking over her choose in having a second opinion.

“We’re tryin’ ta save our school here.” Applejack waved off her head from her head in reminding the girl of what they are trying to do, “Enough with de costumes!” She stated off in being annoyed, they don’t need costumes to win a contest.

“Oh, you could never have enough costumes!” Rarity protest to say to AJ to cross her arms…while wearing a yellow space-suit with a helmet that had glittering stars passes by and her voice sounded deep.

“She just wants to make things fun!” Pinkie Pie spoke off to state what Rarity was doing to help them out for the band. “Isn’t that what being in a viand supposed to be?” She slum on her drums to make a remark about what being in a band meant, as she played a drum beat as if making the situation a bit more funny like a comedian gag.

“You don’t have time for any of this!” Sunset spoke off with worry in trying to get everyone to pull themselves together. “You’re supposed to check in at the Battle of the Bands in fifteen minutes!” She issued to remind this group about when it is that they have to check in if they wanna compete in their school’s competition.

“Huuagh,” The Mane Six gasped in hearing this news that was shocking to believe. “What! Oh, no,” AJ, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity and Rainbow responded in hearing this shocking news, as the other girls move about to get packing and ready.

“What?” Twilight gasped in standing still with a look of worry on her face. “But it’s not ready!” She stated with worry as Rainbow pass her and Pinkie Pie took her mike. “If we play our counter-spell in the first round and it doesn’t work, the Sirens will know what we’re up to and make sure we don’t get a chance to play it again!” Twilight was explaining this as everyone was rushing around in trying to get ready, but the smart girl knew that if they try their counter-spell that if it doesn’t work, their enemies will make sure it never will.

That made everyone freeze up in their tracks with a little car stopping noise heard for comedy humor. The Main Five, Sunset, and the others turn with their blank looks to Twilight in having heard the situation and that they need a change in plan so that what could happen, won’t happen.

“Then we’ll have ta buy ourselves some time so ye can keep workin’ on it!” Applejack smiled off in sounding optimism about what they’ll do to help Twilight out.

“But how do you propose we do that?” Rarity asked off puzzled to AJ’s question to buy time to aid Twilight with her spell.

“We compete in the Battle of the Bands for real!” Rainbow Dash smiled off to wave her left hand in stating this simple objective. “I take over lead vocals again and we stay alive until the finals!” She pointed to herself while trying to make an encoring plan to help keep them going in the Battle of the Bands. “We unleash the counter-spell then!” She pumps her fist in stating that when the time is right and they bought enough time, they strike. “You’ll have figured it out by finals, right?” Rainbow asked the question to a worried Twilight about the question she was told.

“Of course she will.” Spike came up to pat Twilight’s left shoe in sounding confident. “Twilight Sparkle’s never met a problem she couldn’t solve.” He bragged out to say this in knowing that Twilight has always solved a problem that was tough to crack. “Right, Twilight?” He looked up in wanting a response to clarify his case.

“Right,” Twilight spoke off in a not so confident tone from trying to make a sheepish smile and pump her fist in looking raring to succeed in the task.

“Then let’s go win us a Battle of the Bands!” Rainbow Dash declared forth in knowing what they gotta do here, as she lead forth with Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, along with the others too. Hobo Joe is waiting for them outside, patiently waiting to take them for the competition.

Twilight remained with Spike standing near her, as the girl was making some waving hand waves as if saying bye or something. She stopped to clutch her arm with worry and look to Spike who nodded her with confidence while clueless as the girl seem to be a bit nervous about this.

--------------

At this moment, we see the vehicle Hobo Joe drives was ripping across the streets with deriving action skills that seem almost inhuman to believe. He got told that the gang had to pick up the pace to get to the school for the Battle of the Bands to compete in the first opening act to be insisted and compete against others. And so now they are cutting across street corners and short cuts like never before, and practically everyone was holding onto their seats, even Omega was clutching in the way back.

“Couldn’t we have let Tough or anyone with driving skills at the wheel?” Spike asked off from clutching Twilight with his paws.

“The way Hoboken Joe said he was a pro-driver to compete in any dangerous corners & get out of reckless driving, this way is faster!” Phobos stated this off in just barely keeping himself from falling out of Nyx’s lap.

“Are you sure this is a shortcut?” Golden Heart asked the driver in where they are going.

“Hey, I’ve been around & dodge bullets ta know how to get ye there with time ta spare!” Hobo Joe spoke off to say this in having known his way around the street corners to learn a thing or two.

“The way you drive Hobo Joe, I’m amazed we’ve gotten through without any police!” Jack Zen stated in thinking this was almost too amazing to believe their luck.

“They’re on coffee break, so…now’s a good time as ever.” Hobo Joe stated in knowing when the police have their break even on duty.

“I’m almost too amazed you can ignore all speed limits, red lights, and certain laws of physics!” Twilight spoke off to say this in seeing how much they are going against so many things even if it saves them time.

“Wahhooooo,” The Crusaders were enjoying this to raise their arms up.

“How much time do we have left?” Tough asked off in how much time they got left to get to where they wanna be.

“It’s been only 2 minutes what would have taken 14 minutes to go from AJ’s place to the school.” Megan spoke in saying how much time they’ve already saved so far.

“Alright; we’re gonna make it!” Phobos cheered in seeing they were on a roll.

“POP-Pooofruvhmmm…” Suddenly without warning, a tire was popped from an unexpected nail on the road which caused the vehicle to slow down to a stop.

“D’oh! Me and my BIG Mouth,” Phobos slapped his forehead in seeing he had to go and blow it.

The group quickly gets out of the vehicle to see how back it was, and as it turns out, they have a spare tire.

“How fast can you fix a tire & get us to the school Hobo Joe?” Ben asked their friend who was gonna change a flat.

“Don’t worry, I got this. Hey Omega, mind giving me a hand here with them strong mechanical stuff yer made of?” Hobo Joe spoke off to say that he and the robot can handle this part of the job real easy.

“Understood; I shall aid in the repairs.” Omega responded to say this as he will begin the work.

“Meanwhile, why not looky near seat building there,” Hobo Joe pointed over yonder for the group to check something else out.

Soon the gang turn away to notice that just near them was some Musical Studio they have never seen before. And it was appearing to look like the place where they broadcast songs and do recordings of popular and celebrity bands.

“Wow, where are we?” Spike asked off to say in seeing where they stopped at.

“This looks like a Music Studio.” Twilight stated in what the area looked like to them.

“Wanna check it out girls?” Nyx asked her pals in thinking they can explore.

“Yeah,” The Crusaders responded in agreement, as they quickly get moving to the building with the others following.

Soon the gang walk into the Music Studio to see they were in the open clerk desk, and saw many gold plates of awards and signatures of many famous rock stars, etc.

“Okay, remember, we only scoop this an get, so don’t…” Applejack was trying to tell her sister and friends this, but…they were not around. “Hugh…take long?” She sighs in seeing the Crusaders were getting hooked in looking around when they are almost gonna run late.

“Um, who actually owns this place? If anyone knows,” Fluttershy meekly asked from her shy tone a typical question of the issue.

“That would be Iris Crystal, she runs this place.” Spoke off another voice that did not belong to anyone.

“Who said that?” Jack Zen asked to ooh around, but saw no one.

“We did?” Spoke the same unknown voice again to the gang browsing.

Soon everyone saw who was walking out of a recording booth, many of the gang could tell they were some kinda band members, but more to the point…they were also teens in school.

“Oh my, and…you are?” Rarity spoke off to say in wondering who this group was.

“Duh Rarity, these guys are the ones I told you about were the best from another school.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes to say this while the others look to her. “They are Hyper Linking Dragon.” She pointed off in noticing just who these guys were.

“This member is Kouni, she’s Lance’s a lead vocalist yet flutist.” Rainbow explained out in who this other girl was among other things.

Kouni was a 15-years-old white girl with blond hair dressed in white and navy Japanese High School dress with short sleeves and a navy skirt.

“Then we got Steelkick, he’s a guitarist.” Rainbow explained in who this other guy was and some info of his background.

Steelkick was a light purple color 17-years-old with spiky crimson hair dressed in a gray T-shirt with a blazing fire symbol and black pants and a black coat.

“Then we got Metalgear, he’s the Disc Jockey Player.” Rainbow explained the other band member to her group.

Metalgear was a character with silver colors of Bumblebee's Version but smaller than him.

“And lastly is Boomer, he’s the manager of the band, but is also the drummer as well.” Rainbow explained out the last to final member of the band who also manages them.

Boomer was a reddish 16-years-old but fat boy with brown spiky hair dressed in a blue shirt and brown pants as well as wearing a pilot's helmet.

“They’re the guys that whoever wins at our school’s competition gets to jam with them.” Rainbow Dash finished to explain this case for her friends to get the picture. “But, I thought there were seven of you.”

“We’re right here.” Suddenly entering was Lance, Sammy & Ashley from Tao’s place, they were Shadow Dragon & Iris Crystal’s children. “I’m lead vocalist, Sammy’s our guitarist, and Ashley is our piano keyboardist.” He explained in who they were, as they were a part of the Hyper Linking Dragons.

“It’s great to meet you all again.” Sammy smiled off to say in seeing this group.

“And who’s that?” Ben asks as he notices someone. It is a boy who is darker yet muscular purple with messy and wild long yet spiky blond hair dressed in a black messy yet wild vest, wearing blue jean with torn was sleeping on the couch nearby.

“Yes, who is the weird guy?” Pinkamena ask Lance curiously.

Lance answers, “That's Wild Maniac. Codename: Wild Raider. He was one of the Dragon Strike Force as the muscle and horse rider.”

“So wait, ‘muscle and horse rider’,” Scootaloo ask skeptically. “What does he need that for?”

Sammy shrugs, explaining, “Well, dad did say that we need to be protected.”

Ashley nodded as she adds, “Yeah... Dad chose Wild Maniac to be the bodyguard of the mission.”

“Ugh, more like a lazy bum!” Rarity exclaims, groaning a bit. Wild Maniac doesn’t seem much to look at!

“Yeah, gotta agree. Couldn’t get off his fat butt can he?” Sweetie asks, shaking her head.

Wild, waking up, groans, “Yo! Can't you give this guy some sleep? I'm so sleepy and tired.”

“You are supposed to be working, not slacking off!” Lance scolds to Wild in annoyance. “How you got to be the bodyguard, I would never want to know!”

“So what? You can talk about me if you want. I don't care. Just don't mess with my horse.”

“Horse,” Most of the newcomers ask oddly, wondering what made Wild Maniac say that.

“Wild Maniac's Black Wild Horse is Matsuki. It belonged to his ancestor.” Lance explains clearly to the ones in the dark. He motions to a horse that can be seen through a window. “That horse is the wildest, craziest and dangerous horse you ever seen and had. If you mess with the horse, well I hate to see his bad side.”

Sure enough, the gang notices something else: four thieves are in the midst of trying to make off with the horse right now! The first one snaps, “Will you hurry up?! We need to sell this crazy wild horse for some bucks!”

“Don't I know that?!” The second thief scowls to his pal as he kept on working. “It's good thing that stupid bodyguard is very lazy and useless.”

The third thief laughs cruelly in agreement, “Yeah, good enough. What a joke! I can't believe that someone like her hired a stupid bodyguard like him.”

“Who cares! Let's sell his horse now!” The fourth thief exclaims eagerly.

Suddenly, as if having a sixth sense, Wild Maniac got up and saw what’s going on outside. The heroes yelp in surprise and/or amusement as he rush out of the place, glaring angrily at the startled thieves.

“WHAT; Son of a gun! No one steals MY HORSE!” Wild Maniac roars out furiously, making the thieves scream and make a run for it. “I'm gonna knock those idiots out! No one touch my HORSE! Come back, you son of guns!”

Wild Maniac charged out as he punched and kicked on the thieves hard for 15 times. For a moment had passed, he brought the injured and defeated thieves into the studio.

“Whoa!” Rainbow and Scootaloo exclaims in amazement.

“Okay, I take back what I said about him.” Rarity said stunned as her sister nods slowly in agreement.

Wild, dropping the thieves and glaring at them, spoke, “Well, I did say that you can insult and make fun of me if you want. But what I hated the most is having my horse caught and taken away from me! If those kids get hurt, I hurt them hard! You've got it?!”

“Sure, no problem, yeah,” The thieves said nervously as they got up and leave, making their escape from the studio. Those guys will think twice before messing with Wild Maniac and his horse again!

“Good enough. Besides, I hope you learn your lessons: never judge people's looks just because they're lazy around. I'm just saving my strength.”

Pinkie giggled, “Just like a Pokemon like Slaking and his lower evolution: Slakoth and Vigoroth!”

Wild groaned, “And I thought Laxtinct is more random than these girls. But remember, don't mess with my horse. Mess with them, I'll knock you out, got it?!”

“Sure, good.” Most of the newcomers said with nods.

“Good enough; now head to the showroom. Hyper Linking Dragon is gonna rock the school!”

“And these guys would be?” Steelkick asked off in wondering who it was they are speaking towards, as Wild Maniac took his leave for now.

“Silly, we’re the Rainbooms! I’m Pinkie Pie!” Pinkie Pie smiled off in being happy to introduce them to new friends. “That’s Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and this is Twilight Sparkle! Our new member of the band,” She pointed to the rest of their band members to the other band guys.

“Yeah, you’ve probably heard about how awesome we are.” Rainbow bragged off to say this in thinking they are well known.

“Yeah….never got wind of you.” Metalgear slowly spoke off in a non to caring attitude.

“Be nice guys, they’re from CHS.” Ashley elbows her friend to be polite.

“Which reminds me, if you are a band for that school, shouldn’t you be there for the opening tryouts?” Boomer asked off in seeing that a band late for it’s opening act isn’t being directed very good.

“Sorry, we got car problems sir.” Sunset shrug off to say about their little situation.

“Do you need some help?” Kouni asked in thinking they could help out.

“Maybe there’s something we can do.” Lance stated that maybe they could do something.

“No problem, besides, if an something happens, we don’t want ye ta give excuses an we get de blame.” Tough spoke off to say this in thinking they best not get any ill matter from when this band performs, they don’t say they got something from helping a gang with a busted car.

“Really, and here we thought otherwise.” Steelkick spoke off to tease and make a little joke of the matter.

Suddenly, there was some honking noise from outside that made the gang look back to see Hobo Joe was signaling them that he was done. Omega was back in his stealth cloak mode so no one could see him.

“Looks like our ride is done, thank you for meeting us,” Megan spoke in seeing what was there before the group.

“Right, see you at the competition. When we win,” Rainbow Dash replied off to Hyper Linking Dragon in wanting to say they’ll be the winners of the competition.

“Come on Rainbow, let’s get moving.” Twilight pushes her friend to not intimidate those from another school any further.

“See you guys later.” Ben waved off to the other band, as he was the last to almost get out the door…

“Hey, what’s that in your pocket?” Kouni spoke off in seeing a card slip from Ben’s pocket, as he picked it up with a signature on it the other band guys saw.

“Oh this, someone named Iris Crystal gave it to me, it had some nice words of comfort when I was feeling down.” Ben spoke off to say this about who gave him this thing.

“And she is nearby.” Soon entering from nearby was none other than Iris Crystal, as this explains how her children were here.

“Mom,” Iris’ three children spoke in being happy to see her.

“Did you know Uncle Ben would be here?” Sammy asked off if their mom even knew who was gonna be here.

“We only broke down, so…why do these fellas call Ben their…ugh…” Tough stated to say while still not getting why this group of kids calls Ben their uncle…he ain’t an uncle back in Equestria.

“Call him Uncle Ben, simple. You all wondered why he is called by that,” Iris explained to which Tough and Megan nods “Let's just say that Principal Celestia is my mentor because we both were close together. That is why my children call him that.” She explained the case of being to those that did not follow.

“Ohhh, well that sorta makes since. Kinda like god parent or something.” Pinkamena slowly spoke in getting the picture.

“As for the letter, Ben; it was meant to help you…and that I’ll be near to help out your struggles. Remember what I said before you left.” Iris explained this to Ben and the group to remember something they talked about.

The gang remembers it, but they were kinda surprise. When they almost left the store, Iris said she got info about what was happening at CHS. Saying that she also has ways to know about her husband’s work and involving alien creatures, and heard how the Dazzlings have everyone in a hypnotic spell. When asked how the teens could deal with it, Pinkie Pie blurted out the plan to use a counter-spell which surprised her, but somehow…believed they were telling the truth. When Megan asked how Iris knew, she said it was classified and it was not important, but would meet them at the school tomorrow to help them handle the situation.

“Alright, come on, let’s get to work on perfecting our last song of the day. Our breaks over already,” Boomer issued this off to his band mates, as they quickly were moving towards a recording section.

“Say, would you all like to see Hyper Linking Dragon finish their last song. We can look out this window.” Iris invited the ones here to stick around to see what would go on inside.

Without questioning the fact that they are in a rush, they could spare a few minutes to see how Hyper Linking Dragon does if they are as good to be called the best at their other school. Soon everyone looks to see the group already started ahead with their performance, but they could at least here the last bit of their song; New Divide (Remix Version), be heard in the workings.

Lance: In every pain, in every loss,
In every battle that you'd fought

Kouni: And each regret and each goodbye was a mistake too great to hide

Lance and Kouni: And your voice was all I heard that I get what I deserve

Lance: So give me reason to prove me wrong, to overcome my struggles
Let the storm cross the distance in your eyes

H.L.D: Give me reason to fill this loss, connect the balance between
Let it be enough to reach the truth that lies across this new divide
Across this new divide, across this new divide

As the band was ending their performance, they slowly came out of the recording booth to see how much Twilight’s group was amazed, Rainbow almost hated to admit that this guys could REALLY be some serious competition.

“Wow, that was….pretty good.” Rainbow Dash slowly spoke in admitting what was heard sounded pretty okay.

“You were….very good.” Fluttershy slowly spoke to say this to the others.

“We’ll say…” The Crusaders responded off in agreement, these guys are pretty good, if not just as good as the Rainbooms.

“I’ve never heard such a song before.” Jack Zen stated this case of reason.

“My neither, an I play banjo music.” Tough spoke off to state this.

“Tell me now; have you perform well with your…little song number?” Iris whispered this to Twilight in hinting about what they spoke about yesterday.

“Well, it’s not exactly…perfected yet.” Twilight sheepishly spoke to say in answering the question.

“May I see it?” Iris asked to which Twilight showed her the page of the notebook. “Oh my, this song looks like it wouldn’t help you out at all.” She spoke in feeling there was much problems with this song.

“Yeah, well…we’re planning to give Twilight time ta make it fer de finals.” Applejack stated in what they are gonna do a bit later.

“Well yes, that will give you more time…but this song sounds like it may not work out for you. As a Musical Teacher at CHS, I’ve seen & heard for the past months of the Rainbooms songs they sang that they even glow and transform.” Iris stated to explain this to the Rainbooms and friends that such a song is hardly as good as their other old works.

“How do you do that?” Ashley asked about the transformation the Rainbooms make happen.

“Ugh, special effects,” Tough rub his noggin to come up with an excuse, which the Hyper Linking Dragons show skeptical looks of hearing how that could even be possible. “Wha, ye believe me if I said magic instead?” He asked off in thinking they believe him if he said there was magic involved.

“Yes.” Ashley & Sammy spoke off in saying they would.

“They got him there.” Jack Zen spoke to Goldie in how that turns out.

“So, do you have any advice in how I can accomplish perfecting this song?” Twilight asked Iris for any help in the matter.

“All I can tell you is you need something that brings out a good expression & feelings. With them, you can give a great reason of what you are wanting to sing about for many to hear.” Iris explained to the group of what it was they seem to be lagging in.

“Like how awesome I am?” Rainbow smirked of to comment before she got a whack on her forehead. “Ow. Man, now I know what Dragon Kick goes through.” She yelped to say from what she just felt on her noggin.

“The correct answer, Miss. Dash, is it’s about what you believe in and what goals you're trying to accomplish. Music isn't always about yourself, but your self-discovery, your journey, your feelings, your heart for friendship, family and love. Music is everyone's life. Music is harmonic and love of your soul and heart. And more importantly, when there is no music, how can there be a beauty of the song?” Iris scolds while also giving an explanation to the meaning of her words.

Most of the CHS gang was muttering things about most of what was said. True, some of what they sang has been on self-discovery, another is from a feeling, and even about something for friendship & the ones they love.

“So then…how can we discover it?” Ben asked the question they need to hear.

“That, you must truly discover on your own, as all music lovers learn. Take my children and their friends, even great Musicians like Michael Jackstone & Johnny Brock must first feel the music, let it and their soul be as one to bring out their best.” Iris stated these facts of how many can bring out their best if they know how to let themselves feel the music in themselves. “Music is about expressing of what you're willing to go through and to achieve it. I believe you can still do it if you try.” She spoke in giving these wise words as a teacher to those that seek knowledge.

“Right, like she said, not what Rainbow ‘Arrogant Head’ was doing,” Applejack remarks while glaring at Rainbow.

“Hey! Is that a shot at me?!” Rainbow snaps to Applejack in annoyance. “My band is doing fine, unlike you who can’t pick up the pace!”

“Our plan, Rainbow!”

“We can still use the costumes to…” Rarity begins to say, but Applejack cuts her off.

“We ain’t using yer trash, drop it!” Applejack scowls, making Rarity upset.

“And we still haven’t my song yet.” Fluttershy said with a pouty look.

“Later, Flutter, I promise!” Rainbow snaps to Fluttershy.

“Hey, I wanna be upset too!” Pinkie exclaims in annoyance, trying to remember why she was upset as well. The Rainbooms looks like they’re about to get into another nasty argument.

“Girls; Stop; All of you are a team, not individuals! There is no 'I' in the band. If you keep on like this, you will have no chance to defeat the Dazzlings.” Iris scolds the girls. This makes them feel bad as they apologize to her and each other. “Now then, to help you out a bit, Ben, I want you and Twilight to sing while your friends played the song. This song belonged to my parents. It was romantic and meaningful...”

The girls look puzzled but they decided to go with it. As they use the spare instruments (that looks like the ones that they use) inside the place, the Rainbooms play as Ben and Twilight sings a romantic song of sorts.

Ben: Freed me from this endless nightmare
The shooting stars come with the gentle wind
You and I can live in peace and harmony
Two hearts united as One...

Believe in my never-changing heart
I promise you that I'll be there for you
No matter how harsh the journey takes me
I won't leave you behind.

Twilight Sparkle: You can hold my Light putting on your heart
Please don't forget the faithful moment of our loves
Because so loving you let me fell so suffering
Even not say I love you but we'll keeping in love

Ben: Every night I felt my heart pains
I never stop thinking of you
My loneliness has been in Darkness for too long
But I'm freed from it...

Believe in my choosing Destiny
I won't abandoned my painful trial
Only your faith and Light can save me
From this endless curse

Twilight Sparkle: You can hold my Light putting on your heart
Please don't forget the faithful moment of our loves
Because so loving you let me fell so suffering
Even not say I love you but we'll keeping in love

Together: Let our love be a Blossoming Flower
Through this endless cycles
I will always be there for you
And our dream can finally come true

Twilight Sparkle: Because so loving you let me fell so suffering
Even not say I love you but we'll keeping in love

Together: Let our love be a Blossoming Flower
Through this endless cycle

Ben: The promise I've made for you
Will not be forgotten

Together: Only true love guide us to be together
Through this endless time and space
Even can't say I love you but we'll keeping in love

Ben: The Love of My Heart I had for you...

Twilight Sparkle: In the never-changing of Our Legends...

During the song, the anthro forms play a bit, much to the amazement of everyone. Once it’s done, the two changes back to normal.

“That was awesome!” Rainbow exclaims with a smile.

“A real love song,” Nyx said, sighing happily for the love between her parents.

“Oh yes, yay.” Fluttershy said meekly.

Iris smiled as she comments, “Good job, everyone. Well done. Now that's music.”

“You think they should that song in the contest?” Megan asks Iris curiously.

“Absolutely not; I gave that music as example of how the music was written. If you want music, you need to work together to create a true harmonic and love song. If you don't, then your friendship for everyone that you had made will be worthless as ashes. Good luck...”

“Beep-beep,” Then there was a familiar honk sound from Hobo’s car, as he was waiting for the gang as he was done and they gotta get going.

“Sounds like it’s time for you to go. Good luck…” Iris spoke to say this in wishing this group good luck on their part.

“But…” Ben was about to say, but got cut off by more horn beeps.

“Hurry up Ben, we’re gonna leave yah behind!” Tough shouted off to tell Ben to move it already.

“Alright, we’ll be going. Thanks a lot.” Ben stated to Iris & Hyper Linking Dragon before heading off.

Now Ben was the last one out the door, but Hyper Linking Dragon were kinda curious about how things were going on.

“Think we’ll jam with them mom, if they win?” Lance asked his mother a question of the topic here.

“We can only hope so son, we can only hope.” Iris spoke to pat her oldest son’s shoulder in stating her thoughts in this.

The scene goes darker at this point here of what’s taken place at this time. As many new questions keep popping up with so little answers to them.

---------------

At the outside of the CHS entrance for the auditorium, Hobo Joe drove up to the entrance to come to a complete stop. Soon everyone quickly gets out to gets inside, Omega stayed in cloak stealth mode so he would not be noticed. Then Hobo Joe said he meet the group inside as he went to find a parking space. Just as the gang went in, someone was walking around the corner to notice them. He looked like the human version of another pony from Equestria, and he was none other than…Brave Heart!

“Will de luck of de Irish, if it ain’t cousin Rainbow & her party! Looks like my return home from me busy time dealing with other matters paid off. I’m in time fer this competition de school is having. I’ll watch and surprise them later.” Brave Heart responded in seeing who was here, and decided to watch and then surprise those that he was in the neighborhood.

However, as Brave Heart entered the building, he never saw someone dropped from below the building to stare at his leave…it was Fafnir.

“At last, I’ve located him….this world’s version of Brave Heart.” Fafnir spoke evilly with glimmering joy at what he’s found. “I’ve waited so long, the suspense to kill him now is all but too tempting, but…I want to savior this moment. For soon…he will die, Ben Mare will die, they all will die, and Twilight…shall be mine.” He spoke from almost having a hard time to resist the moment he wanted, but will save it for later…for the main course of his own evil scheme.

Now Fafnir laughs evilly to leap out of sight with amazing jumping reaction before anyone outside even saw him. Looks like more things are starting to make things a bit harder now for the heroes.

----------------------

The scene opens up to where it’s inside the auditorium, as we see many students were gathered at this moment. And up on stage was Celestia & Luna as they appear to be ready for a big announcement here while behind them the stage was set with speakers, mikes, everything for a rock band to rock out.

“Welcome to the first ever Canterlot High School Battle of the Bands,” Celestia spoke in welcoming all that were here today. “I believe I speak for everyone when I say it is by far the greatest thing we have ever done here at this school!” She smiled off proudly in announcing that this will be the best thing they have ever done for their school.

The students were cheering in all loving this; this was the stuff that they all were waiting for to get doing now. Just about everyone were there, viewers and band members alike.

“We are so glad our three newest students encouraged us to turn this event into something exciting!” Celestia spoke to raise her hand over to the Dazzlings that sat in their own row of seats, Aria lean against a wall, Adagio sat in the middle and Sonata had her arms cross to watch this. The girls were smiling, as Adagio waved her hair and Sonata giggled with a white smile on her face and waved her hand out, as these girls know they have truly outdid themselves here.

“But, as this is now a competition, we can only choose one winner.” Luna took Celestia’s mike to sadly state this reality state of having just one winner here. “And that winner will join with our neighbor school’s best band, Hyper Linking Dragon. Who is it going to be?” As she spoke that off, many of the students got on their suspicious and stern looks on their faces in hearing that.

At that moment, the students began to argue in wanting to be the one to win this competition without a doubt, as they want it. But above in the seat row, DJ Pon-3 is seen nodding her head and bouncing her knee as if….not really bothered. Questions of course are saved for later, as we see Captain Planet and Derpy argue, but as they and everyone do, green clouds dust comes off them while they are fighting with each other. All while the smiling Dazzlings are letting the green cloud mist come up and let them absorb it into their ruby gem necklaces.

“You feel that, girls?” Adagio turn to her group in seeing this was working out well for them. “Our true power is being restored.” She declared in knowing that their real strength is slowly coming back to them.

Aria & Sonata were giggling with joy while Adagio smirked on with pride in being proud of how well things are going.

Just then, the Rainbooms; Twilight, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, & Rarity came through the double doors followed by Sunset Shimmer, Megan, Golden Heart, Jack Zen, Pinkamena, Tough, and Ben. Nyx left with the Crusaders in about to get their costumes ready for then they enter the competition.

And at that moment, Adagio smiled to wave her hands off to have Aria and Sonata cease their giggles at that moment as she smiled in seeing what else was gonna happen.

“And that’s before we’ve tapped into the strongest magic here.” Adagio explained this off as the Rainbooms and their friends look to see much of them had worried expressions on their faces about the situation of this competition.

“But the Rainblossoms, or whatever they’re called, aren’t under our spell.” Aria asked off to say the Rainboom’s name wrong in a remotely uncaring manner while making a good point to the smirking Adagio. “How exactly are we supposed to get to their magic?” She held up and thrown her arms down to pout about getting the magic in those that are their main concerns.

“The Rainbooms are just as capable of falling apart as anyone else.” Adagio made a serious face while making this claim about how even the Rainbooms can become just like the rest of the students here. “They just need a little…push in the wrong direction.” She smiled off to say and made a push move with her right hand before looking at it with interest about her meaning. “I have a feeling everyone here is going to be lining up to give them a shove.” Adagio explained this while the Rainbooms quickly move ahead with their cautious faces as Adagio and her girls smiled to hear this.

The Dazzlings watch with smiling interest to see just how well the Rainbooms can handle themselves, before something happens that things go their way. And boy, does it sound like it will happens soon with everyone wanting this so badly, just about anything may happen now…

Author’s note
Now that the gang are in, it's time to start the Battle Of The Bands with the Main Event tryouts. But when comes the Rainbooms, their first tryout was a little rough. But soon when the advancing of rounds happens, the gang will have to manage to hold their own to reach being in the finals. But now even Flash Sentry shows hostility towards Twilight & Ben, considering them an enemy because they are a part of the rival band. While this leaves heartaches, Sunset confronts the Dazzlings about their evil scheme, only for them to play around her fragile emotions & make her feel useless in her friends’ eyes. And what action will Sunset do that may just bring back OLD & BAD memories? Stay tune to find out. Read, review and suggest.

Wild Maniac is one of Nigel’s OCs.

The song sang by Twilight and Ben was given to me by nigel. Don’t know where it’s from to be honest.

Chapter 09: The Main Event

Things are just about to begin at CHS for the first Battle of the Bands. But first there was something before that.

“We shall begin tryouts to see who will compete. Vice-Principal Luna and I shall be as judges.” Celestia spoke forth in announcing this matter to the students here.

“And for another thing, is we have special honorary guest joining us as judges for our event; they are the Yaegar Family, and the Autobots.” Luna announced another thing to tell the students, of who will be joining them.

Soon cheers were heard, as entering from nearby was the Yaegar Family; Cade, Tessa, even her boyfriend Shane Dyson. They take seats by the front table by the stage of where different competing students will perform. But there was a question, where would the Autobots even fit into this?

“Because the Autobots are such large heroes for helping our planet, we decided they shall get a good view of the competition by High-Wide Screen Definitilon.” Celestia pointed to the table that had four wide-screen high-definition TVs with webcams on them.

Soon four screens popped on from those four TVs, as the head & body images of Bumblebee, Hound, Drift, & Crosshairs was seen. The students gave them a cheer in being happy to see Earth’s outer space heroes that defended the planet against Decepticon threats were gonna be watching their performance acts.

“And as the final to last minute addition, one more judge shall be added, your discipline teacher; Shadow Dragon.” Luna announced this new surprise twist to things for the group to be notified of.

Now entering from nearby was none other than Shadow Dragon, as many of the students gave the discipline teacher some applauds. The stern man took his seat while simply moving down to business of why he’s here.

“Can you hear me Shadow Dragon?” Shorty’s voice was heard over a com-link ear piece on Shadow Dragon’s person.

“I can, I’m thankful we managed to pull some strings to get me to observe the action upfront.” Shadow Dragon responded in a silent tone to make sure no one can hear him talking to someone.

“Just remember, stick with the plan. Let the girls try to handle the Dazzlings, and whatever you do, DON’T vote against them, they’ll find your action suspicious if you are under their spell.” Aquastroke’s voice was heard over the com-link in giving the guy instructions in what to do without doing anything suspicious in front of the enemy.

“Hugh, very well…but Twilight, Ben, the rest of their group better not mess up; If they don’t measure up to our expectations, Azure’s orders are clear; we take both the Dazzlings & Twilight’s visiting party.” Shadow Dragon sighs a bit while stating he’ll do what he can, but reminds his Dragon Strike Force of what happens if nothing goes as according to plan, like last time.

“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to it. Over & Out,” Shorty Thinking’s voice replied back to say before ending the com-link so Shadow Dragon can focus here.

“Now, will the first act please prepare yourself in 5 minutes please.” Celestia spoke off to the crowd and spoke to get any competing band members to get ready, the judging will soon begin.

“Shadow Dragon is gonna be our judge?” Twilight whispered this to her friends in who else was acting judge.

“Is dat a good thing, or a bad thing, since he ain’t kean about liking’ us alien beings in his world.” Tough spoke softly back to the growl in thinking the guy being here ain’t for their best assurance.

“We’ll have to bear with it; besides, he won’t give us bad reviews since we all wanna stop the Dazzlings.” Ben spoke to say this to his friends in trying to remind the gang of their objective.

“Let’s hope so Ben, let’s check the equipment to make sure it’s all perfectly alright.” Megan stated too say this about what they should do here.

During the moment, as everyone was busy, Pinkamena was picking up some bags to swing behind her.

“Woah, careful sis,” Goldie yelps from almost getting knock off by the swings of those heavy bags.

“Sorry, my bad,” Pinkamena sheepishly said to her brother.

“Hugh….Yeah, whatever…” Goldie sighs to say in having heard that before.

“What’s wrong Goldie, you sound upset?” Pinkamena asked in thinking something wasn’t right with Golden Heart.

“It’s nothing, just…we’ve had some incidents where I’ve gotten physically hurt…most were by you not being careful.” Golden Heart explained the case in where his sister ended up getting him hurt a lot lately.

“What, ridiculous? Name a few!” Pinkamena protests against such things.

“The fry pan at the slumber party. You pat Omega that knocked him right on me. The hot coffee you spilled when Hobo Joe made that sharp turn.” Golden Heart taps his fingers in counting down three things he’s already gone through.

“Hey! I was thirsty that time and it came out of nowhere! Are you saying I like hurting my brother?” Pinkamena defended on the coffee slip, and asked if her brother thinks she wanted to do those things on purpose.

“Sometimes I worry…you’re going back to who you use to be…a girl that enjoyed torturing others…for amusement.” Golden Heart looked away to softly say this with a look of worry in what was going on and what it could mean…if Pinkamena was going back to her old ways.

“Hugh…” Pinkamena gasped in hearing this, she was shocked; her own brother…doesn’t believe she is now passed over that experience. “So that’s how you feel, you’re scared of me? I thought I knew you.” She spoke in sounding depressed before turning to leave out a near door.

“Wait…Pinkamena…” Golden Heart tried to reach out, but the pink girl was long gone.

“Woah, harsh Goldie,” Jack Zen stated in seeing what his friend did, totally uncool.

“I didn’t mean it, I was just…tired of getting bruised.” Golden Heart explained this to his friend about what he was doing. “Hugh…maybe I’ll apologize to her after these tryouts are over.” He sighs in feeling like a real jerk, when this is a bit over, he’ll go say he’s sorry.

Most of who saw the action felt kinda bad for poor Pinkamena, but they have to stay focus for now. Pinkamena hid nearby in having heard her brother say he apologizes to her, but…she felt concern that he shouldn’t apologize…for not being mean, just stating his mind. The girl decides that maybe she should try to help make amens herself to her brother….

----------------------

Then the tryout competition for the Battle of the Bands has begun. Here, those that wish to qualify must do two things; sign up, and arrive on time to tryout before a setup of which two bands face off and who can play the best. And at this moment, we find the next opening act was with Snips & Snails, as they were dress as Home-Boys doing a Rappin’ Gig and doing the beat…

Snips: (Beatboxing poorly)

Course as the show was going, Celestia & Luna along with the other human judges were showing mix feelings of this.

Snails: Aw, yeah! Snips And Snails indahouse, yo!

Sanils pose himself in making some poses while his pal did with the beat-box mix.

Snips: They call me MC Snips and that ain’t no lie
My favorite food is like pumpkin pie

Snipes made a few arm swing moves in making this statement of his name and of what his favorite food is while stepping aside.

Snails: I’m DJ Snazzy Snails, I like whales
When I go to the beach, I always bring my pails

Snails enter the mix next to make the slow movements and arm swings and move his head left and right, and lift his right leg.

Snips: (beatboxing poorly)

The Rainbooms watch this act with puzzled faces, so did Sunset, Spike, Phobos, Ben, Tough, Jack, Goldie, & Megan at how really…bad at being rappers. While Fluttershy seem to hid with her instrument, AJ sigh at this, Omega showed nothing even in stealth mode, but Pinkie Pie…she was actually DANCING to the beat; SERIOUSLY!?

Everybody knows my favorite color is orange
My rhymes are so fly, you better… uh… um…

Snips was sliding on his knees to make this claim while Snails was dancing his feet across. But then Snips was stuck cause there was NOTHING that rhymes with Orange!

Snails: Orange, yo!

But Snail moves off to sang this off as if trying to recover their beat without caring of how stupid it was.

Snips: Yeah!

Snips recovered with a smile of pride, as they got their groove back.

Snails: Yeah!

Snails cheered off in getting down with it.

Snips: Represent!

Snips held up his mike in stating of this matter of a message.

Snips & Snails: (Beatboxing poorly)

As Snips & Snails continued, Celestia, Luna, even the Yeager Family show a bit of dry looks at this kinda performance while the principle stacks her papers. Shadow Dragon look like his eye was twitching at never seeing such stupidity since, well from Tech in his mind. Even crazier, as the boys rap, Crosshairs was making his best DJ rapping skills with the help of Bumblebee rapping sound effect, as Hound & Drift look at their Autobot buddies in seeing they actually ‘like’ doing Earth’s Rappin’ style.

And as Snips & Snails continue, Flash showed an odd look in not believing there was someone this bad, as for Trixie, she smirk with pride in seeing there was someone who will be easy to go down, and the other students were blank, annoyance, of holding in their giggles at the display.

Snips & Snails make a few weird voice responses that are hoax out from their words in their mikes as they bend up and down, back to back.

And in an interesting note, Sonata was actually smiling to pat her hands on her legs in being like Pinkie Pie, in actually enjoying the bad rap; REALLY; Really? All while Adagio & Aria seem to smile off and hold in their inner urge to laugh at how foolish Snips & Snails performance is; priceless.

Snips: Bam! That just happened!

Soon Snips spoke off in making this moment happen to the crowd.

Snails: Aw, yeah! We out!

Snips: Snips and Snails outta here!

Both boys said their own things together before they put themselves back to back again in looking out to the crowd and hang loose their mikes before…they let go of them.

Then when Snips & Snails drop their mikes which caused microphone feedback, it caused the heroes to cringe suddenly to clamp their ears from the bad mike feedback, even Pinkie Pie stop listening to do so, and the dogs were smart enough to do so as well. Omega’s stealth cloaking function spark a bit from the sound wave’s really almost doing damage, but it still kept going strong to not reveal him to the crowd. The feedback of the drop mikes was ending, as it was no finally over.

“Please do not drop the microphones.” Celestia spoke off with a light strict tone to those for doing that, as Luna, the Yeager Family, Shadow Dragon tried to return themselves to being alright. The Autobots were fine since their connection wasn’t busted.

“Yeah; Bam,” Snips shouted out, as he and Snails clap the other’s hand in seeing they did good.

“Hahahaah…” Snails was laughing it up in having a great time.

“In your face, Rainbooms,” Snips pointed off to taunt the next act, as he and Snails were bragging it up against the puzzled, confused, or lightly annoyed members.

“Least we know one group who won’t stand in de way of us getting’ ta de finals.” Applejack smiled off to say this to tell her group that out of many other competitors, Snips & Snail…ain’t them.

“No kidding, brother, I could beat them with my eyes closed.” Tough rolled his eyes in thinking even he would’ve done better, if he was entering this musical showcase thing.

“Looks like those two are still their goofy selves even without being led by an evil being.” Ben shook his head in having seen that Snips & Snails, are still kinda the same goofs as before without much a clue.

“I doubt whoever hired them wasn’t too bright.” Golden Heart was saying before he had a second thought over that, “Oh, sorry.” He look to Sunset, knowing she hired those two when she was being mean in the past.

“It’s fine….they were pretty much the only help I could find before I got Boris to join me.” Sunset sighs to say this while admitting this info about the fact.

“At least he’s not here to make things difficult.” Jack Zen shrugs off to say about there being no Boris to deal with, that makes things easier to focus on their task at hand.

“Let’s get ready to rock!” Rainbow Dash held up her hand to pump it, in being ready to do this thing.

“Wait! Where’s Rarity?” Pinkie Pie asked off puzzled in seeing that someone wasn’t here.

“Oooohh…Here! I’m here!” Rarity was heard just sounding like she rushed in, and enter the scene for her friends to see…her new look. “Hugh…hugh…” As she panted from running on back, it’s clear she left to change into a hippie-inspired outfit with metal fringes. Course there was nothing but silence from the others that didn’t know how to say it, and those with blank looks in not knowing how to respond to seeing Rarity like this. “We will be performing in front of an audience. I’m not going to wear something fabulous. Hmph,” Rarity was noticing her friends response before making this claim to jingle the metal fringes off her left arm before ‘hmphing’ with a sly ego of not missing out i showing off her style.

“Guh…” Applejack slap her forehead in seeing this while everyone else just either shut their eyes, looked away, or rolled their eyes; do they really gotta deal with this?

“Quickly everyone, you’re up next.” Megan stated to her friends to get ready here.

“I shall watch our enemy for any signs of their involvement to sabotage you.” Omega hushes off to say in what he’ll be doing, watching the Dazzlings, to make sure THEY don’t try anything funny.

With that, the girls get themselves ready to compete in the tryouts…and to stay in the game.

------------

As the Rainbooms were getting ready to go up next, something was being heard from the judges’ stand.

“It looks like some kids need some rapping lessons. So let’s enter this for fun; Time to show them how the rapping would be. Hit it, Bee,” Crosshairs stated off in having an idea to pass the time for fun.

Bumblebee played the rapping sound effects, as the onboard TV screens had their web cams project holographic versions of the two Autobots for the class to see. And they make some rapper movements with one being the sound and the other singing the tunes (wow, that’s kinda a catchy rhyme there).

Crosshairs: Yo! The name is Crosshairs!
Wanna know my name!
Coz Here's my answer, pal!
Watch my rappy rapping skills!
Coz it's gonna be hard rock!

I am one Autobot you're not gonna mess up with!
Double cross me, I'll double cross you back!
Give me darn crossfire,
I'll show what crossfire looks like!
BOOM! BANG! AND YOU ARE DEAD!

So, if I were you,
Watch yourself,
Or you get crossed by me!
BANG to the Ground!

Crossing the roads between is so my game!
Don't test or I'll bang you up!
Boyah!
Do don't mess with me!

So, can I give you Cross-strike?!

Now the students were going along with this too.

The students: (Cross-strike!)

Crosshairs: So, can I give you Gravity-Cross?!

The students: (Gravity-Cross!)

Crosshairs: Oh yeah! Now, that's what I'm talking about!
So, don't mess with me, I won't mess with you.
Don't blow me up, I won't blow you up.
And that's what Crosshairs' do from the start!

Crosshairs: CROSS-BANG!

Then Crosshairs & Bumblebee got in a rappers pose in looking jazzy and cool in how they do it, real rapper style. Soon the students applaud the holographic Autobots that vanish from sights to just be seen on TV screens.

“Very well performed, Crosshairs, Bumblebee,” Celestia smiled to say this.

“Our pleasure, ma’am,” Crosshairs replied off in being happy by the comment.

“Now that you’ve had your fun, let us continue the competition here of the qualifiers.” Luna spoke forth in having them prepare this next act to get on stage.

With Bumblebee making some weird radio sounds in agreement, they get their focus straight for the next act.

-----------

At this time, some students begin chattering among those within their band groups. Green Cycle, Captain Planet, & Paisley of the Eco-Kids, Lyra Heartstrings & Sweetie Drops, Flash Sentry along with his two Rocker buddies; There were also Valhallen, Mystery Mint, Cherry Crash and another Rocker blue haired guy, even Octavia Melody who was only a single performer. And even more surprising, we see the Crusaders were mingled a bit within the crowd of competing competitors, but twerp dressed like their old pony universe selves’ ‘Kiss Outfits’ to even look & behave the part. And even Nyx was seen dress like her friends in a…light-blue full body costume with purple crescent moons, an black overcoat with the label ‘NIGHTMARE’ on the back, her hair style into horse-shoe look facing downward, even had fake tattoo paint of a black moon on her forehead. And let’s just say Twilight tried to not faint from seeing her daughter dress like that which Ben said to let her be, she wants to be a part of the act (plus, the Crusaders have to behave as if they are still under the sirens spell…even though it may be beyond the point they may soon figure that out). But the main focus was seeing the Rainbooms on stage, they saw the crowd, they were in position.

“Remember, we have to be good enough to make it through but not so good we let the Sirens see the magic within us.” Twilight whispered to her friends with her hand on the mike to explain what they must do here. “They could realize we plan to use it against them.” The noted members nodded their heads in having heard this to understand the concept of their plan to perform.

“Got it,” Rainbow Dash smiled to point to Twilight in hearing the plan. “Be cool enough to win, but not so cool that we end up showing off the whole ears and tails and rainbows thing.” She was speaking it off in sounding cool-mellow from winking and wave off her hand to not be so great at this time, “Sooo…about twenty percent less cool.” Rainbow thought over the subject of what they gotta do, tone it down a notch to where they can be good to advance, but not be so good to reveal their magic.

“One; Two,” Pinkie Pie tapped her sticks above her head in signaling for them to start this party. As they are gonna play ’Shake Your Tail’ song to the crowd.

The Rainbooms: We’re just got the day to get ready
And there’s only so much time to lose

The gang was singing with smiles in building up their game, as Pinkie bang the drum.

Because tonight, yeah, we’re here to party
So let’s think of something fun to do

Rainbow played out and those that were singing started to really dance a little, Rarity played her keyboard on the tune.

We don’t know (we don’t know) what’s gonna happen
We just know (we just know) it’s gonna feel right

Unknown to the band playing, Photo Finish, Pixel Pizzaz & Violet Blurr were above the stage, as the ringleader look to her girls that had marionette puppet sets, only instead of puppets, had magnets; as they had sneaky smirks on their faces as Photo Finish pointed down in ordering her girls in whose they are targeting first…Rarity.

And our friends are here
And it’s time to ignite the lights!

At that moment, a magnet fell down, and caught Rarity’s metal frijoles from her right arm to left, as they held her up; much to her confusion while she wasn’t playing her instrument. Now Photo Finish smiles with glee, as she and her band mates watch her have a little fun in sabotaging the competition.

Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

As the music continued, Rarity was soon being manipulated like a puppet on strings to move off against her will, even Applejack soon look at what was going on with Rarity doing unexpected movements. Photo Finish was moving the strings along to get whoever is connected, to follow her movement commands.

Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

Rarity was being moved around like a rag doll, and in an unexpected act, came near AJ to knock her cowboy hat off which got caught on her bass. The band continues to play despite out matter, but Pinkie Pie notices what was happening…the audience of the students was not showing such spirit; in fact…some were almost snoozing through them. Soon Twilight would take over here to sing next.

Twilight: So what you didn’t get it right the first time

“Boring!” Apple Bloom address off as the Crusaders kept their punk-rock look going, even Nyx did; because they were acting so the Dazzlings wouldn’t suspect anything from them.

Pinkie Pie: Laugh it off, no one said it is a crime

Next, Pinkie Pie kick her drum set to spin into a cannon and step on a device to fire confetti. Course while she smiled, Twilight, Fluttershy & Rainbow were surprised to see this while AJ watch Rarity be played like a puppet on strings; literally.

Rarity: Do your thing, you know you’re an original

Rarity struggled to get near her mike to sing these lines before she was pulled away to bump into AJ, again, much to her annoyance.

Applejack: Your ideas are so funny that they’re criminal

When Rarity was lifted, AJ soon kick Rarity away from her to have space and wipe off any confetti on her.

The Rainbooms: Ohhh-ahh!

“Cough-cough-cough, cough-cough-cough….” As they were doing this act, Twilight ended up swallowing one of the confetti products to start coughing like crazy

The Rainbooms: We’ve just got the day to get ready
And there’s only so much time to lose

Fluttershy saw her friend having a problem before she patted her back, got the confetti out then. But while Fluttershy smiled with relief, Twilight look out at the audience with a puzzled look, as she along with Ben off stage saw Flash Sentry’s stern look before turning away in disappointment to leave with his other Rocker mates.

Because tonight, yeah, we’re here to party
So let’s think of something fun to do

As the Rainbooms sang, Twilight & Fluttershy had concern looks on their faces, all while unaware of who else was above the stage. Snips & Snails are seen laughing at coming near a spotlight for another sabotage plan to be done.

“Awesome.” Snips exclaimed to say this as Snails mess with the spotlight to move its light center towards…Fluttershy.

The Rainbooms: We don’t know (we don’t know) what’s gonna happen
We just know (we just know) it’s gonna feel right

Fluttershy suddenly froze like a deer in the headlight, as she saw everyone was looking at her…the shy girl! Fluttershy tries to meekly move away, but is shocked that the light came to her again, and ran to hid behind Twilight that surprised her to see what her shy friend was doing. As Fluttershy ran from the spotlight, Rainbow saw with worried in what her friend was doing at this moment.

And our friends are here
And it’s time to ignite the lights!

Snipes & Snails had the spotlight turn in the direction, as AJ was playing & singing, she turn away from Fluttershy trying to hid from the spotlight before watching out for a Rarity on strings to move against her and away; this was getting out of hand as Photo Finish’s group mess with Rarity while Snipes & Snails filled around with Fluttershy.

Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

As Pinkie Pie was banging her drums in having fun, Fluttershy ran left to right in front of her, but the spotlight shine on her to be in the middle. Fluttershy preened as she moves to another spot to try to escape the light and ran to duck behind Pinkie Pie to hid with worry to be out of the spotlight.

Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

The gang tries to continue to perform, but many of them were looking a bit worried at what’s going on with their performance, and Rarity was still being drag around until Rarity finally fought back against the magnets dragging her around, as Rainbow rocks on guitar and Pinkie bangs her drum.

Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

Applejack had a gloom look on her expression in what Rarity was still doing, and speaking of which…the pulled against her puppeteers until the magnets rip her metal fringes off. But as Rarity was down, she slowly noticed something amiss had happened to her.

“Gaaaaugh,” Rarity gasped in shock of her sleeves, and looked at the magnets that dangle with a rip portion of her outfit.

The Rainbooms: Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

Rarity began to cry while an annoyed AJ plays, Rainbow looks to a worried Twilight, and Pinkie just keeps rocking. And Fluttershy keeps playing her instrument & sang while hidden near Pinkie Pie’s spot to hope the spotlight doesn’t find her.

Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight

Rainbow look like she was gonna sweat of the situation, as the girls finally finished their song, but the shape they are in from a crying Rarity to a hidden Fluttershy, looks pretty grim. And once the song was over, the only ones clapping were Luna, Celestia, the Yaeger Family, the Autobots from their hands seen on the screen, and Shadow Dragon (though he sigh in annoyance that their showing was pretty much an embarrassment to behold). As for the other students, they did not clap, they just watch and stared with boredom, annoyance, or anything that wasn’t looking like they enjoyed it in any way. The judges began to write down scores of the qualification of this band, while they did unnecessary things, the song wasn’t bad.

And for those that were backstage, could only watch what went down, Sunset held Spike in her arms, Megan held Phobos, Ben, Goldie, Jack and a hidden Omega were concern about the act.

“Well…at least tee song wasn’t half-bad as they showed it.” Tough tried to make a positive statement here.

“Do us a favor Toughy, don’t mention it to the girls.” Goldie spoke in asking the guy not say something the girls might take the wrong way.

“Gaaahh…Ruined! Absolutely ruined,” Rarity came back with so much tears running down her face, it was smearing her makeup. AJ came next to put her bass down with a frown on her face in seeing Rarity act that way.

“Rarity, were ye trying’ ta make us lose out there?!” Applejack asked off in questioning what the girl was doing as the rest of the Rainbooms of Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Twilight came, some look a bit bad for worse than most.

“Wh-Oh,” Rarity snap open her eyes in hearing that accusation of what she did. “This was not my fault!” Rarity turns with a stern frown at AJ for defending herself. “This was an act of sabotage!” She came up to AJ’s face to hold her grip hand in stating she was sabotaged out there.

“Yeah, well, whoever did this couldn’t have done this if ye didn’t insist on dressing’ like…like ‘dis!” Applejack was also mad about who did the sabotage, but pointed to Rarity in knowing she was used for the sabotage; which made the girl gasp. “We need ta sound good! Is there some reason dat concept seems ta escape ye?” As Applejack scolds Rarity, most of the others seem a bit worried, even Twilight felt nervous of this.

“And what was with the confetti, Pinkie Pie?” Rainbow Dash held a confetti sample to glare at a yelp Pinkie Pie to question the girl. “How am I supposed to shred if there’s paper stuck in my frets?!” she stated off to complain to make an example which Pinkie Pie made a frown of her own.

“It was pretty distracting…” Fluttershy came from behind the two to state such a thing, mud to Pinkie Pie hearing the confetti is hers to be blame for.

“Ugh!” Pinkie Pie gasped in shock of what she was hearing, “Says the girl who was running from a light the whole time!” She turns to point at a shy Fluttershy in shrugging off her shoulders about who ran from a spotlight during their act, “A light!” Pinkie held out her arms in stating how anyone would be scared of being in the spotlight.

“Omega, I thought you said you warn us if the enemy was up to something.” Ben asked of why the hidden bot didn’t react to what was going on.

“I did, they have not moved a muscle, but I was not authorized about the saboteurs while still watching the Dazzlings.” Omega stated from what he was doing but could do nothing.

“Ugh, has the whole school gone mad or what?” Jack Zen groans to feel like every student is gunning down on them.

“Easy, all of you,” Megan said calmly. “Listen, it doesn’t matter if there were unexpected acts, it’s no reason to start blaming each other. That goes for not knowing of what they wear, what they felt was needed, or had stage fright in the spotlight.”

“Megan’s right you guys, and besides…You still sounded much better than most of the other bands.” Sunset spoke to say this in trying to help be positive about the situation that wasn’t a complete failure, they sounded great despite how they were behaving. “I’m sure you’ll make it to the next round.” She stated about feeling this group will make it in the next round were the competition gets serious. “But it won’t matter if you don’t have that counter-spell ready.” Susnet stated in reminding the group of a major fact, as Twilight held her chin to look worry in being reminded of the counter-spell. “You all find a place to practice where the Sirens can’t hear you.” Sunset pointed to speak with a serious tone in her voice. “I’ll keep an eye of things around here.” She pointed in what she’ll do to help make sure her group can work in peace without their enemies spying on them.

At this moment, Derpy came up on the stage, as she had a musical saw and her band mates had a cow bell and a triangle before they too were starting to play off. They play a spooky little number of a ‘magically’ feeling when one hears such a sound.

At this moment, Pinkamena watches as her friends were leaving the area, all but Golden Heart, Jack Zen & a hidden Omega. Pinkamena had also saw that performance the Rainbooms did and almost wish she stop the saboteurs, but…she was feeling too sad at the moment from getting in a fight with her brother. But Golden Heart is there, and he looks like he wants her to appear to apologize to her…but does she deserve it?

“Hugh….Derpy’s the last tryout, and once it’s done, there are no more…” Pinkamena sighs in seeing what was doing on for the time being, and wonders what she should do. “Wait, Goldie said he apologize to me…but maybe I can do something better. I may not be in this competition, but I can still save our sibling relationship!” The girl declared in what she can still do to help save hers and Golden Heart’s relationship as family.

Soon Derpy left the stage after her band was done and the judging was over, but just then, Pinkamena steps up to the stage in getting everyone’s attention.

“Um hello everyone; my name is Pinkamena, I know many of you know me.” Pinkamena saw the eyes on her, and she knew that she shouldn’t stall and get to the point. “Well I may not be listed and I do not wish to partake in this contest. But I want to sing a song to tell what I feel deep inside…..” Then without a moment, she took a mike and pop out a CD to throw into a CD slot by the speakers. “Well Goldie, I hope you’re here and hear this.” She spoke this off in saying this while getting ready.

Golden Heart was among the crowd, but soon something began to happen while a little mysterious melody was heard. As the song ‘Broken Soul’ began to be heard, Pinkamena sings.

Pinkamena: O Holy Land
Come Ancient Spirit
Take up my hand
And guide me

The crowds watch the girl sing this song, while some were pondering this…but Golden Heart managed to hear it clear.

Pull me to shore
Rivers are rising
Look in this heart
And find me

Pinkamnena sang in sounding like a girl of passion in her soul.

I’ve lost my way
Your voice is silent
I need you here
To remind me

Memories of Pinkamena and Golden Heart’s time of being together, through the good and the bad.

Show me now
How to find my home
All I am
Surrender

The girl sang in sounding a bit sadden, the human judges were showing strange emotional responses to this.

Let the water flow right through this broken soul

Pinkamena held out her hand in asking for something here.

I fought by your side
Ashes still burning I proved my word
So tell me why

Golden Heart remembers all the events from when she & he aided the Main Six during Demonic Sunset Shimmer and the Superior.

I’ve lost my way
Your voice is silent
I need you here
To remind me

Pinkamena sang this out in holding her hand out…near Golden Heart’s area.

Show me now
How I find my home
All I am
Surrender

Golden Heart & Pinkamena almost look like two lost souls in the auditorium while everything is pushed aside.

Tell me that you can forgive
Bring me peace that I may live

Pinkamena sang out in wanting something, as she smiled to her brother…who slowly began his own.

Show me now
How to find my home
All I am
Surrender

Pinkamena sang out while going mellow-dramatic of the moment.

Oh sweet rest
Find me at my home
Stay with me
Forever

Golden Heart slowly was watching this from his spot, as everyone was hearing this.

Let the water flow right through this broken soul

Pinkamena sang this out in slowly coming to an end to her song.

“That was very beautiful, Pinkamena.” Celestia smiled in giving the girl credit for the song.

“Indeed, ashamed you didn’t enter, we would have enjoyed more.” Luna also stated if the girl competed, she would be in the event, but rules are rules.

“Thanks, well…I better go off now.” Pinkamena made a slight smile before putting the mike back to walk off the stage; some small tears were forming while none saw her cry.

Then suddenly, as the girl was on the ground, a hand was on her shoulder, as Pinkamena looked up to see who lightly wipe the tears off her cheek she tried to hide.

“Little sister, I'm sorry for hurting your feelings. I didn’t know what came over me during the matter. But one thing’s certain; I don’t wanna have to deal with it ever again. Forgive me.” Golden Heart spoke softly to cheer up his sister for being such a fool for not being careful of his words and action.

“Awww, I forgive you big brother!” Pinkamena responded in feeling like she couldn’t stay mad at the guy.

They both give a hug to one another, feeling their brother & sister relationship was healed.

“I knew, that deep down, you never wanted to hurt me.” Pinkamena stated in what she felt was the truth than thinking otherwise.

“Your right about that, now let’s meet up with the group, okay?” Goldie smiled to say while making a suggestion here.

“Okay!” Pinkamena responded back in hearing what her brother said.

As Pinkamena & her brother Golden Heart leave, the Dazzlings had watched them from afar.

“Like, what was that all about anyway?” Aria asked off remotely of what they just saw.

“Silly, it was a song for a sibling. Hay, how come we never sang such songs?” Sonata smiled off to say while becoming puzzled by the question, much to Aria & Adagio’s annoyance.

“Forget about them girls, our real targets are the Rainbooms. And let’s not forget, they don’t know who else we have on our side until…it’s too late.” Adagio stated this order to her group to not bother with the small details, but focus on the bigger picture ahead.

With that, the scene begins to darken at this moment of the story…

----------

At this time we find the Rainbooms walking down the hallway with the rest of the gang, including Pinkamena who had fix her relationship with Golden Heart.

“Well, at least something good happened.” Jack Zen stated in how Pinkamena’’s return is a good start.

“Indeed, it’s better that the mistress of this world is still cared for by her brother.” Omega responded from his hidden stealth mode to agree on the subject.

“Aw, thanks you guys.” Pinkamena smiled in liking to be with the gang too.

“We’re glad you came back to us Pinkamena, now if only our problem is as simple to fix.” Twilight spoke in being glad Pinkamena could come back and be with them, but they still gotta figure something out. “I don’t think we should use a classroom.” Twilight was stating this thought to the gang, as they are better off working on their band in a secluded place.

Just then, Twilight wasn’t watching where she was going, as she bumped into the backside of Flash Sentry.

“Flash, boy, are we glad to see you.” Ben smiled in seeing his friend was here.

“Hah-hah…We really need to stop bumping into each other like this.” Twilight blush a little to apologize for the bumping into this guy, but was not seeing the upset look on Flash’s face.

Course during the issue, there was no response, the scene’s tension seem a bit pretty heavy.

“Uh, you guys hear something?” Flash turn away with an upset tone to his buds that see the ones before them.

“Ugh-ugh/Nope,” Flash’s Rocker pals shook their heads in stating they heard nothing, much to the confusion of the others.

“Wha; Ye got earwax in them ears?” Tough raised an eyebrow in not getting how this guy didn’t hear Twilight when she’s so close.

“I said, we have to stop….” Twilight tried to smile and speak up in what she was saying while the others seem unsure and worried about what was going on.

“There it is again. So annoying,” Flash repeated again with a frown stern face to not look Twilight in the eye, much to her shock.

“Now hold on there…” Ben was about to talk with his pal in this world, but…

“And another one, there must be tons of them.” Flash remotely issue to say this of other voices he’s pretending to not hear.

“Flash…I don’t understand. Why are you acting like this?” Twilight spoke off in not following this guy’s actions towards her and the rest. “I thought we were friends.” She stated in how they are supposed to be friends here.

“She’s right Flash, why are you behaving as someone you’re not? We’re pals, remember?” Ben stated to remind this guy that he’s starting to sound and behave differently.

And that got Flash to take in a deep breath with an upset angry look on his face when he heard Ben & Twilight say these things as if pushing a button.

“Yeah, then your little girlfriend, Ben, decided to come back here with you all tagging along, just so she can beat me in the Battle of the Bands.” Flash turn to Ben and every to Twilight in making an argument about a matter that fruited the guy; much to the others’ worries and upset looks. “I want this, Twilight, Ben, and you’re trying to take it from me!” The guy expressed that he was really wanting to win this, only for his old friends to go against him, “Some friend. I don’t know why I ever stood up for you.” Flash mouth off to say this in being upset and said some harsh things now.

“What, no…That’s not why…”Twilight was going to speak her mind, but…

“Come on, Twilight.” Applejack patted her friend’s shoulder to stop her. “We’ve got things ta do.” As AJ said this, the upset Rainbooms were leaving the area along with a worried Megan, Goldie, Pinkamena, Jack Zen & Omega that was unseen to get them away from the jerky Flash.

“You really think you’re gonna help them with this competition?! Ha!” Flash spoke off to look back at the leaving band rivals while making a mockery of them. “I bet you have no idea what you’re even doing in the first place!” Twilight tried to look away when she heard that, as some tears began to start showing in hearing how much Flash has said in which case…their friendship is gone.

“Flash, that’s enough. What about what you say, ‘Why Would I Go and Lie to You about That’, you always said those things when being a good friend.” Ben came in front of Flash to protest this behavior; the Dazzlings have gone and turn the guy who’s his best friend into a jerk.

“Newsflash Ben, that old me…is Done! And there’s no way we’re losing this competition. Consider our being buds, over.” Flash pushed Ben off to say this, as he and his rockers group were leaving.

Ben was shocked, and soon looks back at the unbalanced Rainbooms. The Dazzlings have pretty much caused this much that even when they first saw Flash; he still recalled them as friends. Ben shook off the second thoughts to follow his friends, unaware that they were being….watched!

“Hmph-hmph….” The scene shows Adagio chuckling at what she and a smirking Aria and smiling Sonata saw as the latter was picking her teeth, “Tears already? This is only the first round. Before the big leagues,” Adagio smirked off to her crew that this was only the start of the competition as it’s gonna get a lot harder.

“Hahahahah/Gwahahaah…” Aria & Sonata laugh off with a wicked sly smile in agreeing with Adagio on that.

“The next band to take the stage will be Trixie & the Illusions as the first start of the picked bands competing against one another through A & B,” Principle Celestia’s voice was heard in making an announcement that made the Dazzlings’ minds pay attention.

The Dazzlings were curious while Aria kept her bad attitude expression, but it sounds like the qualifying matches are about to begin.

“Better head back. We’re supposed to go on after Trixie.” Adagio turn to the others that showed sneaky smirks in stating this info, as she took the lead.

Course as the Dazzlings went down one hall, Adagio stopped to put her left arm in stopping the puzzled Sonata while Aria stopped on her own in wondering why they stopped. The answer came when from leaning near the doorway to the auditorium was none other than an old bad girl of the school…Sunset Shimmer, staring down the new bad girls making a takeover mark.

“You’re never gonna get away with this.” Sunset Shimmer stood up with a stern tone in telling these enemies that they won’t win this.

“Why? Because you didn’t,” Adagio smiled off to say this while leaning forward to rub this in Sunset’s face; which made the girl’s eyes widen when hearing about it. “Oh, we know all about you, Sunset Shimmer.” Adagio spoke off to say this, as she was walking around the girl in trying to dig under this girl’s skin. “You’ve got quite the reputation at Canterlot High. What was it they called you…the She-Demon of the Fall Formal?” Adagio waved off her hand to mention, this made Sunset tense up with a worked look, the Dazzlings have learn about her old evil act from the past.

“I’ve changed! I’m in a much better place now!” Sunset protests in her defense as the Dazzlings seem to circle around her, trying to bring up old emotional memories.

“A better place, really…and here we thought becoming the 14th member of the Superior’s group be a far better position for any talented individual.” Adagio spoke off to say in also knowing…who Sunset’s old connections were in the past. “After all, the Three Lords only pick potential types, and you were so going for the power.” Adagio mocks to make this stated claim over the issue.

“I’m…not…not working for him anymore. I want nothing to do with him or the Three Lords that ruin my old life.” Sunset protests to say this in objecting to wanting anything to do with the Superior or the Three Lords. “I wanna start over in where I am now. The place I feel best in.” She stated in not going to take such abuse against what she wants to live by now.

“Really now, and what’s that? Waiting in the wings while your friends have all the fun?” Aria asked off to say this fact, as Sunset felt unable to answer that.

“Oh, yes, you girls are so tight.” Adagio mocked off to say this to Sunset who was looking worried by the minute, “And yet…they didn’t ask you to be in the band.” Adagio pondered why Sunset wasn’t asked to join the Rainbooms, this made Sunset angry that they had to bring that up.

“Probably afraid no one will want to see them play if she was in the group.” Aria taunted to dryly say this whir Sunset had looks of doubt and uncertain thoughts; was what was said true even though she doesn’t wanna believe.

“Too bad,” Sonata did a Pinkie Pie act to pop up near Sunset’s left side to mock off, “So sad!” Sonata popped up again from behind Sunset to tease about the issue, much to Sunset’s uneasiness that this girl was like dealing with Pinkie Pie gone evil.

“If it’s any consolation, no one is going to remember you at all by the time we’re done.” Adagio spoke this to Sunset, as the Dazzling were now walking pass the girl that could not stand in their way. And to add insult to injury, Adagio did a hip bump against Sunset, followed by Sonata who did the same thing. Sunset looked back at the Dazzlings with anger, but then held her arm in almost feeling like…she lost.

“They can’t be right, can they?” Sunset questions if maybe…maybe what they said about her and what she’s doing is all a lie, and she can’t escape from her past.

“Course not.” Hobo Joe came into the picture, surprising Sunset when she saw him walk in. “Them girls only messing with ye. Digging up old wounds, it’s effective, believe me.” The old guy stated in having to know, as an old veteran, how enemies dig up something soldiers hate remembering what they regret about, it’s a twisted way to mess up their minds.

“But my past…and now…what if…they’re right,” Sunset held her arm in feeling like she’ll never be over what happen at the Fall Formal.

“It ain’t over till de fat lady has sung, an trust me, she hasn’t sung yet. So, don’t give up yet, got me.” Hobo Joe patted Sunset’s shoulder to give her a boost to not give in to such depression.

“I’ll….I’ll try.” Sunset slowly responded to take a deep breath, it’ll be hard…but she’ll try.

“Good, now get going, ye friends need yah.” Hobo Joe smiled to be glad the girl will be trying to keep being positive.

Sunset slowly nods while moving away, but even with her back turn, she still…felt unsure. Everything goes dark at this point, as things end here before moving along…

-----------------------------------

Soon coming around a corner, the Dazzlings are seen meeting up with their cloak hooded ally who from behind the hood…was Fafnir.

“Greetings girls, ready to go out and make some…lovely music?” Fafnir asked forth in seeing who was here and wanted to know something.

The Dazzlings showed their sneaky smiles of confidence, as if answering that question off the bat.

“Good, that is excellent to see.” Fafnir smiled evilly in liking to see such evil play. “These wretched, sinful human beings have enjoyed being the masters of the Earth for far too long. Wouldn't you agree, Adagio?” He spoke off in being spiteful of the humans while talking to the leader of the Dazzlings.

“Uh…sure; whatever you say, uh…Fafnir.” Adagio lightly rolled her eyes in responding to the question.

“Now, ladies…imagine this. This place overcrowded with people coming to see you sing. Can you see it, Aria?” Fafnir came around to the girls in telling them of what they shall be seeing to happen right before their eyes.

“Uh…yeah, I certainly do, Fafnir.” Aria rolled her eyes off to remotely state the answer.

“And the crowds cheering your names as they unknowingly fall under your singing spells. Can you hear it, Sonata?” Fafnir came near Sonata in telling her of what to picture next.

“Uh…not really, because the only thing I hear right now is your voice, Fafnir.” Sonata thought for a moment before stating this ditzy thought of who she hears now.

“Ugh, you've got to be kidding me!” Adagio slapped her forehead in having heard such a stupid statement.

“Why did we even get stuck with that klutz in the first place,” Aria rolled her eyes in how they got Sonata in the first place, they’ll never know.

“And then…the grand finale! Can you see it?” Fafnir declared in having the perfect moment to look away and hold out his arms.

“Uh…that's uh….that's not coming in so clear, actually…sir.” Sonata responded in looking around to think, and she wasn’t seeing it much.

“Oh, trust me my dear ladies, it will. And all thanks to both Benjamin Maregillian and Twilight Sparkle. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Now be certain that they don't disappoint me.” Fafnir spoke off to say this with a fiendish smile while making a strange cackle manner of the topic.

“You got it. Come on, girls. We've got some mischief to make.” Adagio spoke off to their music manager while they gotta get ready.

Then Fafnir began to sing a little song by himself to start things off.

Fafnir: It's so so stirring

I feel like purring!

At that moment, the Dazzligns were signaled to join the fun too.

Adagio, Aria and Sonata: It's deeply pleasing

To be the reason

Then as Fafnir skid near, it was time they all join in.

All four: Poor Benny will be so saaaaaaaaaaad!

Fafnir: Three cheers for treachery

It feels so good to be bad!

Ha ha!

Soon that short song number was over and done with before the siren girls soon said their farewells to Fafnir.

Then when the Dazzlings were gone, Fafnir smirked evilly as he spoke. "Once this Battle of the Bands is over and I've won, Twilight Sparkle will be mine…and then I'll make Ben himself writhe. I'll see him wriggle like a worm on a hook!" And then Fafnir laughed evilly at this declaration, knowing that once he succeeded, he would become the new King of Equestria, Twilight would be his Queen and Ben would unfortunately be put to death for taking what he believed to be rightfully his.

Someone watched from afar as Fafnir moved away while letting off his evil cackle, and it was none other than…Brave Heart.

“Fairth Begorrah; them lassies & that new manager of thetis sound like a troublesome lot fer me wee cousin Rainbow!” Brave Heart exclaimed in what he’s seen go off with his own eyes of who his cousin be facing. “Then if it’s a fight they be wanting, a fight they’ll be getting. Or my name isn’t…I am Brave Heart, son of Strong Wind and Morning Light” Brave Heart declared in knowing that what he’ll be doing here.

The scene goes dark at this moment with Brave Heart rushing off somewhere.

----------

The scene opens to a practice band room, as the Rainbooms figure they can get some peace and quiet here until the announcer speaker said it was there turn to go up next. But just then, the door open that made the band members and even the other group yelp. But soon they see a face that some could recognize, it was…

“Brave Heart, is that you?” Rainbow Dash asked off in seeing who was here suddenly.

“Cousin Rainbow Dash, I thought I find ye here.” Brave Heart smiled off to say this in coming to pat his cousin on the back.

“Wow, so there’s a Brave Heart in this world too?” Spike whispered this off to Phobos in seeing this.

“Can’t tell it this is a good version or the not-so-good version of him from Equestria?” Phobos whispered back his own thoughts of the matter.

“Too back Nyx and the Crusaders can’t join us while the competition is still on just cause they need to keep an image that they are under their spell.” Megan softly spoke in knowing that Nyx and the Crusaders are busy, and if they hang with this group, the Dazzlings might think those little girls aren’t under their spell.

“Oooh, hey, say 'I'm giving her all she got, captain’!" Pinkie exclaimed to Brave Heart. Of course, the guy looked at her unamused. "What? It was funny when Scotty said it on Star Trek!"

“I can see why ye're sayin' Pinkie can be random, cousin." Brave Heart said to Rainbow softly. “But never ye mind dat lassies and lads, them Dazzligns be a problem, there manager seems fishy.” He issued this as a major thought of the matter.

“Wait, they have a manager?” Rarity asked off in what the Dazzlings have.

“Fer what,” AJ asked in not knowing what the Sirens need manager for.

“Duh, to manage things,” Pinkie Pie spoke off to say this easy answer while missing the point.

“I believe his name was…Fafnir or something.” Brave Heart spoke in lastly recalling the name.

“Fafnir,” The gang from Equestria spoke in starting to get worried and serious, the second enemy they have to watch out for is here.

“Yep, he says them girls got this here contest in de bag, but not if I can help it! I’m gonna help whoop ye into shape! By being your new music manager,” Brave Heart declared forth in what he’s gonna do to help this group out.

“Oh, that sounds nice.” Fluttershy meekly spoke in having heard this.

“Course at the rate ye be at, we better double, no triple, no…QUADRUPLE it if an we wanna beat Fafnir’s band!” Brave Heart spoke off in saying that they gotta work so hard now, that their lives depend on it.

“Um, just…how much are we pushing; we’ll only have a few minutes before we’re called up to play.” Twilight asked in thinking they can’t get too worked up, there’s only so little time.

“Leave dat…ta me!” Brave Heart patted his chest with pride. “We’ll be making more dough than them banshees ever seen.” The others heard that part, and were kinda uncertain about it.

And outside, Fafnir saw what was going on to smile evilly.

“Perfect, little do they know…I’ve known Brave Heart’s human version saw me, and let him breath in a dosage of my influence for greed. He’ll work them girls hard alright…but not for this school, but his own. Heheheheeeh…” Fafnir explained to say, as he kept himself hidden while the action takes place.

Few Minutes Later….

We soon enter how Brave Heart’s effort to help the group out is going. After seeing that the Dazzlings, especially their new ‘music manager' Fafnir were going to be a problem for his cousin and her band, Brave Heart knew that Rainbow and the others had to get ready for the band battle of their lives. Too bad the Scotsman only agreed to do this all for his own profit and greed, not knowing that this greed was Fafnir's influence, instead of helping the school.

"Come on, ye bloody Sassenachs! We don'nae have time to waste. And fer me, time is money. We can'nae allow the Dazzlings to win. Rainbow, Ben, everyone; to your stations," Brave Heart urged the band, much to Twilight, Ben and the others confusion.

"Sassenachs; What's a Sassenach?" Phobos asked in confusion, for the little Moon Dragon had never heard the word 'Sassenach' before…though he had a feeling that it was something of an insult or a reference to something insulting.

"That word…Sassenach…almost sounds like Saxon or something." Ben said catching onto what Brave Heart was saying.

"I've got a feeling though that Brave Heart meant that as an insult." Twilight groaned in annoyance, knowing that the Brave Heart in the human world was very much like his misguided counterpart in Equestria.

"I'm not a sack of knacks; whatever that means." Pinkie Pie said off in her defense, not understanding what Brave Heart meant by Sassenachs.

Brave Heart groaned in annoyance and impatience, as he slapped his forehead in frustration, but remembering that he was in the presence of ladies. So he took a few deep breathes, calm himself down and tries to speak calmly.

"Oh, it only means 'Englishmen' or 'Saxon', as you pointed out, Ben…or at worst, 'Outlander’.” Brave Heart put the words together in his own meaning of the thing. “But anyway, ye've all wasted time. Them Dazzlings be up any minute now. Let's hustle, people. We've got a show tae get ready fer. There's no need fer dilly-dallying." Brave Heart said off to rush things, wanting so much as to make sure that everything was perfect.

"Well, what's the point of calling us all 'Sassenachs' if we ain't even fro’ England, Brave Heart?" Applejack asked in annoyance, getting Brave Heart a little put off by Applejack's criticism of calling her and the others 'Sassenachs'.

"Yeah…even when you know that I'm not even English myself, Brave Heart; Why do you have to treat us like this; It's unfair; I mean this is just a competition." Rainbow said in annoyance at her older cousin's ridiculous 'get-rich-quick' scheme.

"That's right. We should be doing this for fun, not for money, Brave Heart." Fluttershy added off in agreement, this was supposed to be a fun moment for them, plus the whole seriousness of saving their school from evil sirens.

"Not to mention, I hadn't had a single wink of rest since you proclaimed yourself to become the manager of this band, Brave Heart." Rarity said off with a frown, tired from all the push work of endless practice that they had been doing.

"First, there's no other word in me native tongue for someone who's not Scottish like me. Second, life is not fair…and ye have to fight in order to survive and get what ye want in the end. Third, this is not just a competition; the Dazzlings have declared a war on you bunch, and we should treat it like such. And lastly, rest is only for the weak and the cowardly. And in war, it is the weak and cowardly who die out first." Brave Heart said in an uncaring and realistic general like voice at the last part. “If any of ye wish to be in first place, ye have tae follow protocol to the letter. No exceptions, no excuses…no nothing! And that's me final word on the matter. Now get back to practicing." Brave Heart said off with a stern tone, ending the conversation

The gang sighed in feeling like they are gonna be almost too tired to even play the next time they are called. It’s almost hard to know whose worse, the Dazzlings evil music control or Brave Heart’s ruthless workout. Everything goes dark here when we take a break from watching this struggling band of heroes.

----------------------

The scene enters back in the auditorium, as we see the students in their seats that were not competing. And Celestia, Luna, the Yaeger Family, the Autobots & Shadow Dragon were there in awaiting the next group to come out.

“Who’s up next?” Shadow Dragon asked the principle & vice-principle that look over the paper sheet of candidates that are in the competition.

“The Dazzlings are up next.” Luna stated in who was up next.

“I hope you’re ready to see their performance.” Celestia stated this off.

“You might say that?” Shadow Dragon muttered under his lips in making a hidden comment about it.

Behind the curtain, Fafnir was there in seeing it was time for the Dazzlings to go out to do their thing.

“Ah, look at them all.” Fafnir spoke in peeking out the curtain to see everyone. “One day, girls…all this will be ours.” He waved up to the curtains behind him in stating this

“What, the curtains?” Sonata asked in misunderstanding what the guy was talking about since he was near the curtains.

“The curtains, really,” Aria raised her eyebrow at hearing Sonata’s goofy suggestion.

“Hugh…Why did we get stuck with this crazy girl in the first place, I don’t even know!” Adagio sighs to shake her head i nesting how much of a dizzy girl Sonata is at times.

“Grrr….No…not the bloody curtains, Sonata,” Fafnir slapped his head to snap before Sonata who look puzzled; which Fafnir second guess this behavior to fix himself. “Ahem…I mean…no…not the curtains, my dear sweet, innocent, little Sonata. I’m talking about…the whole world, as we know it.” He spoke in patting Sonata’s little head to state about the bigger picture. “You three girls will have everyone at your slightest whim, serving you the finest meals that you could ever afford and me…on top for once, whereas those who oppose us will pay the price. That will be our domain.” Fafnir declared in what shall happen here, everything is almost coming into place.

“Well, it does sound like a blast.” Aria smiled in liking the sounds of that done deal.

“I must go, break a leg….and I mean…someone else’s leg…namely, our enemies. Keheheheeeehh…” Fafnir stated to turn around and leave the scene while chuckling evilly, as his evil aura flow from all the sins he’s absorbed since being in this world.

Soon Fafnir left the Dazzlings to handle things here on their own.

“Remember now, girls.” Adagio spoke in speaking with a sly smile to an excited Sonata and a gloomy Aria. “We want to save the good stuff for when our full power has been restored. Once that happens, we’ll know what to do next.” Adagio explained with Sonata nodding at the idea, as the girls look to their gem necklaces that glowed, they wanna save their best for when they have up to 100 percent of their magic back.

Soon the curtain moved backwards, as the Dazzligns soon took the stage in standing still. Then with the spotlight shine down on them, music began to play, as they started to sing ‘Under Our Spell’ here.

Dazzlings: Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
You didn’t know that you fell
Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

The Dazzlings slowly moved forward to stand, pose and Aria look to the left, Adagio was in the middle, and Sonata was to the right, as the left & right girls raised one arm upwards.

Adagio: Now that you’re under our spell

Adagio looked to the crowd in smiling glee as this was now their starting point.

Blindsided by the beat
Clapping your hands, stomping your feet
You didn’t know that you fell

The Dazzlings moved in a smooth beat of their bodies, as Aria & Sonata stood on one knee to pose as Adagio spoke this message out.

Sonata & Aria: Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Now the two girls sang this note off in harmonic meaning.

Adagio: Now you’ve fallen under our spell

Adagio waved out her left hand, as if to reach forth to grab those before her.

Sonato & Aria: Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

As the judges were the closest, Celestia & Luna seem to be under their spell alright; literally. But Shadow Dragon was immune, but he slips in for the Yeager family some hidden earplugs, and the Autobots were not effect from technical reasonings.

The Dazzlings: We’ve got the music, makes you move it
Got the song that makes you lose it

The scene changes to what looks like a contest board, filled with 16 competing bands in the Battle of the Bands.

We say “jump”, you say “how high?”
Put your hands up to the sky

The scene changes to where Bulk Biceps VS Snips & Snails with his violin play against their bad rapping. Then in a twist, Bulk Biceps had a red dome, as he played a tune of a better sound wave that blew Snips & Snails away.

We’ve got the music, makes you move it
Got the song that makes you lose it

Now Bulk Biceps advances to the next round of Block A, and in Block B, it’s Captain Plant’s Eco-Kids VS Flash Sentry & his Rocker band.

We say “jump”, you say “how high?”
Put your hands up to the sky

As we see it, Flash’s band gets a blue dome, as Flash hits his guitar that causes a powerful sound wave that blasted the Eco-Kids away.

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
You didn’t know that you fell

Now Flash Sentry’s band was advancing to the next round of Block B after taking out their first opponents.

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
Now that you’re under our spell

We see Aria & Sonata crossing from left and right against the scene. And at this moment, we find Twilight was working really hard in making that counter-spell here while everyone was getting their training by Brave Heart.

Adagio: Listen to the sound of my voice

Adagio appeared next to speak this message out with a wide smile.

Sonata & Aria: Oh-whoa, oh-oh-oh

Aria & Sonata each sang that melody at that perfect moment.

Adagio: Soon you’ll find you don’t have a choice

The students are strangely waving back and forth in almost being hypnotize by the Dazzlings singing.

Sonata & Aria: Oh-whoa, oh-oh-oh

Adagio held out her hand with a sneaky smile as her backup singers are seen near her.

Adagio: Captured in the web of my song

Sonata & Aria: Oh-whoa, oh-oh-oh

The scene changes to what looks like the Rainbooms performing their next performance here while trying to stay alive.

Adagio: Soon you’ll all be singing along

Sonata & Aria: Oh, whoa, oh

And across from the gang was Octavia Melody performing her drama of her double bass. As the two sides compete, it’s soon shown that the Rainbooms have their red dome, as Rainbow Dash hits the rocking sound wave beat that blasts Octavia away which the others are surprised by the action.

The Dazzlings: We’ve got the music, makes you move it
Got the song that makes you lose it

Now the scene shows Lyra Heartstrings & Sweetie Drops doing a piano duet together.

We say “jump”, you say “how high?”
Put your hands up to the sky

And at the same moment, Trixie’s band is seen playing too, as Trixie leaps up to hit a powerful rock beat; as a red dome was unleashed that knock Lyra Heartstrings & Sweetie Drops along with their piano off.

We’ve got the music, makes you move it
Got the song that makes you lose it

Soon Trixie’s band advances into the next round after taking care of their second opponent in the competition. And the

We say “jump”, you say “how high?”
Put your hands up to the sky

We see Twilight was struggling in trying to write the right counter-spell while her friends in the band are arguing while the others just sigh at seeing this. And soon enter in the stage was the Crusaders of Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Nyx, as they made crazy rockstar faces to raise their arms up in the air after coming out of a smoke cloud.

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
You didn’t know that you fell

The scene shows Twilight trying to talk with everyone, band members and the rest, but Sunset seems to look depress in being left out it seems.

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
Now that you’re under our spell

Adagio was seen from a gliding light before join by her group to sing this off.

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
You didn’t know that you fell

The next scene shows the other competitors arguing, Flash, Trixie, even Derpy was held back by Sweetie Drops & Lyra Heartstrings from going after Bulk Biceps.

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
Now that you’re under our spell

Adagio: Spell

The scene changes to the Dazzlings, as there was loads of green clouds around the auditorium that the girls were absorbing. Then there’s some maniacal laughter from Adagio in seeing this action was going so well for them, as they are getting stronger by the minute.

“What’s going on Shadow Dragon?” Shorty Thinking spoke from the com-link to his leader.

“Hugh…nothing good; I don’t know what’s worse…listening to teens performance of good and bad measures, or seeing foil play & not quoting it.” Shadow Dragon sighs to resound to the matter.

“Just keep it up, over and out.” Shorty Thinking stated before hanging up, as Shadow Dragon sighs as he’ll just have to deal with this a bit longer.

-----------

The scene opens to the gang again practicing in the band room. In some while, the Crusaders came to watch after they were eliminated, but they tried to help the best way they could. Twilight asked Nyx to change out of her outfit, but she grown accustomed to it and find one like it back home to see how she look in pony form, much to her sighing of hearing her daughter speak such things. But as everyone was working, they suddenly felt tired to drop like a bat. But Brave Heart steps in to say something else over what he sees.

“Wha are yah, quitters? If ye don’t get back up, then you’re as good as beaten.” Brave Heart spoke off in seeing these members of the band are dropping when they ain’t through yet.

“Brave Heart, can’t you give them some break time?” Megan asked the guy to give the Rainbooms some time to rest.

“Yeah, they’ve been at this fer every band they’ve faced.” Tough spoke off in agreeing in what they have been dealing with, and some of them aren’t in the competition.

“They fought, only to get back for more rough training.” Jack Zen stated that even when these six compete, the training is more exhausting.

“And Twilight’s been working hard on something to help us, you’re stressing them out.” Goldie stated how Twilight has been working on the counter-spell, only for this guy to stress her more than focus.

“We ain’t got time, now let’s…” Brave Heart was about to say, only to be cut off.

“Okay buster, this is as far as you go! We’ve dealt with your actions long enough that you are as bad as the Dazzlings & Fafnir.” Pinkamena steps in to give this guy a piece of her mind.

“Says ye lass, wha proof ye have?” Brave Heart stated in where was the proof of him being cruel.

“I have proof.” Omrega appeared from his cloaking function to speak in. “Recorded Messages, activating function replay call.” He stated to suddenly begin what was prerecorded.

Now everyone hears what Brave Heart said during some training practice during the competition. “Twilight, ye a failure of a princess, you’re afraid of your own shadow & your own destiny, and ye be ignorant of your duties. And your lover Ben is a sniveling coward, a pitiful excuse for a Prince, and a disgrace to Celestia’s good name.” Yep, Brave Heart was saying all of these things to Twilight, and they were not nice.

“He called you all those?” Ben asked off in being shock to hear this.

“Yes, I’ve been too busy to tell you, but…” Twilight was going to state her reason while nervous, but…

“Alright Brave Heart, I am stepping my foot down here. You’re temperamental, arrogant, greedy, selfish brat of a beast and a savage.” Ben suddenly got in front of Brave Heart to give this guy a piece of his mind.

Brave Heart heard those words, as they were the last straw for him to take. “Well find, I’m out, you’ll regret questioning my methods & it’ll be Twilight’s fault that this band runs itself into the ground.” But as he said this, he unknowingly hurt Twilight’s feelings when he storm out of the room.

As he leaves, Steelkick came in, noticing him leaving. He turns to the others, asking, “Bad management?”

“You got no idea.” Rainbow said with a sigh. “We will be lucky to make it.”

“Look, no problem. You can make it, I know you can.”

“I wish we all have your confidence.” Fluttershy said, meekly while sitting down. The Rainbooms are getting tired, Twilight needs to come up with a counter-spell and fast!

Aria entered the showroom. Rainbow groans upon seeing her, “Oh brother, it’s her.”

“What do you want, Aria?” Megan ask Aria with a frown.

Aria huffed, “If it isn't the Rainlosers, I'm surprise that you were at my boyfriend's band from what he told me...”

“Boyfriend,” Most of the girls ask, a bit bewildered upon hearing that.

Steelkick sheepishly admit, “She's mine, guys. Sorry, I didn't tell you about this. I thought after some live or jamming with the band and during this whole thing, I thought I would introduce her to you guys.”

“Steelkick, there’s something you should know about her.” Twilight said in concern. She fears that Aria may’ve put him under a spell like she and the Sirens did to almost everyone else!

“Aria isn’t what you think.” Ben said in concern. “She and her pals are causing trouble for everyone else so far!”

“Right, you shouldn’t hang wit’ her!” Applejack exclaims in agreement. Steelkick looks puzzled, wondering what the group is on about.

“Would you relax? I didn't come here to cause some trouble; I came here to see my boyfriend.” Aria assures her enemies before she turn to look at Steelkick. “We're going?”

“Going, Aria-girl! You need to chill. Got it memorized?” Steelkick ask Aria, a bit irritated by her impatience.

“Yeah, sure; just don't make me late for my band’s next number...”

“See ya guys. See ya at the semi-finals if you all could make it there.”

As she leaves, Nyx pauses then spoke, “I can only hope Aria isn’t putting him under a spell.”

“Yeah, otherwise, we’re allllll in trouble.” Pinkamena said as the others nod in worry and agreement.

We find Brave Heart walking down through the halls of Canterlot High for only a few short minutes. But at that time, some thinking was done, and the Scotsman had begun to feel guilt in his heart, as he looked back in sadness, and he also began to feel regret for what he had said to both Twilight and Ben. Maybe they did have a point after all. Brave Heart was letting his pride, his arrogance, his anger and greed get the better of him, so far as to make himself forget that the Rainbooms just wanted to play in the battle of the bands because they loved playing music and having fun while wanting to help their school against the Dazzlings & even Fafnir. And they were right about him being too hard-hearted about the world and life in general. Besides, what right did Brave Heart have to criticize Ben or Twilight in such a manner when they were trying to help him see the errors of his ways? While his head was telling him that Twilight and Ben were too young to understand or comprehend the dark, cruel and grim truth of reality about how things worked here in the human world; that it wasn't ruled by morality and virtue like in Equestria, but rather it was ruled by money and competition, his heart, well his conscience anyway, was telling him that Twilight and Ben were trying to help him turn his life around and see the light.

With a sigh, Brave Heart stopped in his tracks, looked back in the direction of the band hall practice rooms and said this to himself. "I can'nae believe that I acted like a wild animal towards Twilight, Ben and the others. My father taught me better than tae act like that and if word of this ever comes out or reaches Lucky Clover, I'll….I'll lose her and my reason to go on in this terrible world. Twilight is right, and so were Ben, Rainbow and the others. I've been letting my anger and greed get the better of me. I must go back and…and apologize for what I said to them." He declared in what he should do to make amends.

Then Brave Heart turned towards the direction of the band hall practice rooms and started to walk back, determined to right the wrongs that he had committed against the humanized pony from Equestria and Twilight’s true love and their friends. However, once he got to the entrance of the main practice room, he heard someone crying which made Brave Heart stop right where he was in shock and guilt. Brave Heart gulped nervously, having a terrible feeling as to who was crying and put an ear to the door as he listened in.

Inside the practice room, Twilight was crying on Ben's shoulder, as a result of Brave Heart's callous and cold words, as Ben comforted her and rubbed her back while he consoled her. “You didn’t have to listen to what Brave Heart said, Twiley. We haven't run this band into the ground. That Scotsman's just an angry, greedy, self-important jerk who doesn't really understand the meaning of friendship, teamwork or fun. He doesn’t even get we’re trying to save this world here.” Ben spoke in comforting Twilight, although Brave Heart listened in, the guy was sighing in guilt.

For Brave Heart deserved to be called that stuff Ben said was true.

"Daddy's right, Mommy; But at least the Brave Heart in our world was able to see the error of his ways…though I doubt the one who lives in this world will." Nyx said in reassurance, though Brave Heart was feeling even more guilt in his heart.

"Yeah, Nyxie's right, Twi. Brave Heart's too self-absorbed and bitter at the human world to understand the power of friendship." Spike added to say this to cheer Twilight up, as Brave Heart listened in.

"You got that right, Spike. What right did Brave Heart have to speak about Celestia that way or to Twilight and Ben like that?!" Phobos spoke as he too agreed, shaking his head in annoyance at Brave Heart's choice of words.

"Ugh…the nerve of that barbaric ruffian, treating us like…like servants instead of people," Rarity said in agreement over the matter.

"Y'all got ‘dat right, Rarity. Ah mean…who does ‘dat stinkin' Scottish pig think he is anyway ‘ta be bossin' us around like…like he owns us?!" Applejack asked off as she was disgusted with the way that Brave Heart had been treating them like cattle.

"He's just mean, careless, stupid….and merciless. And in a school like this, it's a bad combination to have." Fluttershy said in starting to sound a bit mad of what has gone on.

"Tell me about it, Fluttershy. My hair's still all messed up from the non-stop band practice that we've been doing under Brave Heart's thumb while inn this competition. He never even let us takes a break for lunch or dinner…and I'm starving over here!" Pinkie said about the situation, as her stomach began to growl.

However, Rainbow remained silent due to Brave Heart being her cousin and family member, but then she spoke her mind. "Look, Twilight…I know that Brave Heart acts like an animal at times, and you're right, he shouldn't act like that. But like you and Ben, he also had a very rough and tough life. Though in his case, life made him bitter and made him the way he is now. I know that it's no excuse for what he said but…” But just as Rainbow was about to say her peace, Twilight cried even harder, still hurt by Brave Heart's words from when he left.

"No, he's right. I am a failure as a Princess and we have run the Rainbooms into the ground. I should never have come here with Ben, Spike, Phobos or Nyx, girls. And Brave Heart was right; we don't have what it takes to survive in this…this dark, cold, cruel and heartless world. The Dazzlings may have been at work of it ever since they got sent here, and as a representative princess from my world, I feel partially responsible.” Twilight sobbed into Ben's shoulder, ready to give up all hope and let both Fafnir and the Dazzlings win.

"NO!" Then at last, Brave Heart could take no more, and he opened the door to cry out this statement.

Then the gang turned at Brave Heart and most of them glared at him in anger.

"What do you want, Brave Heart?" Rarity huffed to say, as she crossed her arms in anger.

"Rarity, I've come to apologize for my recent actions." Brave Heart said, though some find that hard to believe.

"Yeah, right; More like ye came ‘ta boss us around again," Applejack stubbornly said in thinking it wasn’t true.

"I'm serious, Applejack." Brave Heart said before he turned to both Ben and Twilight. "Twilight…Ben…I….I'm sorry for what I said to ye two; Especially to ye, Twilight lass. I let my anger get the better of me when I should have listened tae you and Ben. Ben, laddie…I also apologize fer my inappropriate remarks about ye and yer mother." Brave Heart said with sincerity in his voice and his heart.

Ben couldn't help but smile a bit at Brave Heart's eagerness to apologize so quickly, while Twilight sniffled a bit at Brave Heart's apology, knowing that it was indeed genuine. Maybe there really was some humanity within the Scotsman's heart.

Seeing the tears in Twilight's eyes, Brave Heart drew his dirk dagger and cut off a piece of his kilt and handed the piece to Twilight as he gently spoke to her, "There now, lass. Dry your eyes." Twilight then used the kilt piece to wipe her eyes and blew her nose into the kilt piece, then Brave Heart took the piece over to the trash can and threw it in.

When Brave Heart walked back, Twilight rubbed her eyes and hugged the Scotsman. "I'm sorry, too, Brave Heart." Twilight said this without warning here.

"Sorry for what, Twilight?" Brave Heart asked in confusion, why was she apologizing when he was the one who should be sorry.

"For what Ben and I said to you; you do have the heart of a gentleman after all." Twilight said with a smile towards this guy.

Those words made the giant of a man smile. Brave Heart felt warmth from those words, a sort of happiness that he had never felt before for a long time.

"So, Brave Heart…are the Rainbooms still on or shall we forfeit the talent showcase?" Ben asked curiously in what they should do now.

"On the contrary, Ben me lad…we're still on. And do nae worry, Ben. When this is over, maybe you and Twilight will have a duet in the end…should ye and the band win the Battle of the Bands that is. I promise." Brave Heart said with a grin off his face. Besides, no way was he going to let Fafnir or the Dazzlings and their 'allies' win the day…not while the Scotsman still had life in his body.

The Battle of the Bands was on! And speaking of which, they best find out how it’s going with the semi-finals of who goes into the Finals from one block.

--------------------------

The scene opens up to where we see the next band in the competition, as it gets a red cross mark; which was Flash Sentry’s band. And from B Block, the Dazzlings group moves into the Finals by Luna’s hand. And the only bands left to go to the finals, are the Rainbooms & Trixie & the Illusions. Flash saw that his group lost to almost lose it, but stomps away.

Soon we find the gang backstage was it was pep talk time before they go out there.

“This is it girls!” Sunset grasp her fist in making a serious face. “Last round and you’re in the finals!” She spoke to the Rainbooms in seeing if they get this, they go to the Finals. “Unless you think the counter-spell is ready to be played now. Well Twilight?” Sunset look to Twilight with a proud face in wondering what the girl’s answer is.

Twilight held the notebook while an uneasy expression was seen.

“Don’t worry, Twilight.” Applejack spoke to help give the girl a boost. “Finals aren’t until tonight. We’ll get in a little more practice before we’re supposed ta hit de stage.” Applejack was stating this while the other Rainboom members were smiling towards Twilight of what they got till. “We won’t let ye down! Dat’s a promise, right girls?” AJ pump her fist in stating it like it is.

“Mm-hmm/Yeah,” The Main Five responded to say this in not going to let their friend down when it counts.

“You won’t let ‘me’ down…” Twilight turns to mutter this with a sorrow look on her face, as Sunset notice it, so did Megan, Nyx & Ben.

“Something wrong mommy,” Nyx asked in thinking her mother was lying.

“No honey, nothing at all…” Twilight pretended to smile to not worry her daughter as much.

“Um, I was just wondering. If, you all hear me out,” Fluttershy spoke in trying to get the group’s attention. “We haven’t played any of my songs yet and…” She spoke near Rainbow Dash in thinking they could do hers, but…

“It’s the semifinals.” Rainbow Dash patted her meekly friend’s shoulder to make this statement as gently as possible. “We gotta do “Awesome as I Wanna Be”, if we wanna qualify.” She pound Fluttershy’s shoulder gently to state the issue of what has to be done.

“Don’t know why I even asked…” Fluttershy pouted to say this in feeling like asking for the request is just a waste of time.

“Have patience Fluttershy, you’ll get your shot.” Megan pats her friend on the back to not be distressed.

“Right, heck, maybe it be fer de finals…if we’re lucky.” Tough nod off to make this statement.

“Yeah, if we’re lucky to play it,” Fluttershy only pouted more on the subject in how Rainbow would change the idea.

Soon we see Trixie and her band are performing in a techno-remix of mystery for their beat.

Trixie: I got tricks up my sleeve
See me dominate
‘Cause I’m powerful and grea-ea-eat!

Soon there was cheering when Trixie and her band pose with flashing lights.

“Ah-ha-ha…Fantastic,” Celestia spoke with a smile as she and Luna clapped their hands in having heard the song, even the Yaeger Family clapped to it.

“Rock Out!” Bumblebee spoke off a rocker’s voice in saying he liked it.

“She was very pleasant in her performance.” Drift spoke wisely in what was done there.

“Heh, not too shabby, Earth girl,” Crosshairs shrug off to say in having an okay opinion on that act.

“Yep, gonna be an almost hard act to follow…if it’s possible.” Hound nods off to say this in what was done will be hard to beat.

“Well done indeed, Trixie. You were very much focus on your performance.” Shadow Dragon complimented with a serious logic to the meaning. “Now if only Rainbooms can do better, if not, then this will all be for nothing.” He whispered this under his breath.

“Focus SD, focus!” Blazefist spoke off in the com-link before it went silent, as Shadow Dragon sighs to hope things can be alright in the last act.

Soon the lights came back on, as Trixie and her group stood up…and just as they were leaving the stage…while coming near the Rainbooms and Rainbow Dash with a dull look of who was coming to say hi to them.

“Hmph. You’re never gonna top that performance, ‘Rain-goons’.” Trixie spoke off to make a taunt to squeeze her hands in making fun of the band’s name. “You shouldn’t be allowed to when you have such a big advantage over the rest of us.” She pointed off to say with an upset tone to cross her arms in stating what the Rainbooms got that gives them a bigger edge in this game.

“Wait, we do?” Pinkamena asked off a bit stump here.

“Heck if I know what.” Tough shrug off to say in not getting Trixie’s words.

“Us too.” The Crusaders stated in being confused.

“Hugh, a big advantage, even I didn’t think up that plan.” Brave Heart thought to himself.

“I think I know what it is. My superior guitar playing and off-the-charts awesome singing voice,” Rainbow Dash spoke off with a big smile in admitting that’s her band’s big advantage.

“Oh brother,” Goldie slap his forehead in not believing that was their advantage.

“Oh, don’t be ridiculous. I mean her!” Trixie waved off with a dry remark to point firstly at Twilight, who felt uneasy by that claim to have her cheeks red and rub her back head. “If you were really all that, Rainbow Dash, you wouldn’t have needed to bring in some magical ringer to have half a chance.” Trixie was boosting off this issue to Rainbow Dash that made her a little upset in hearing such trash talking. “Everyone’s talking about it.” Trixe look to her nails in stating how it’s all the latest rage here.

“Ha! Puh-leeze,” Rainbow Dash made a big smile to laugh off such a comment like it wasn’t possible. “I could win this thing as a solo act and everybody knows it!” She pointed to herself to make the claim while the Rainboom members had stern frowny faces in hearing such cocky talk.

“Eheh…Sure you could.” Trixie laughs off to say this with a sly smile to Rainbow’s face.

“Trixie, why are you being so harsh with us,” Ben asked in not getting why Trixie is so mean to them, was it the Sirens’ doing?

“Like you care; Thanks to you…my dear Boris got punished to be sent to military school. And I may never see him again.” Trixie snapped off towards Ben while reminding them of thanks to them, the love she had was sent away and from her.

“Well gosh, we’re sorry.” Nyx spoke in feeling bad about that.

“Well, now I’m paying you all BACK for that. And seeing how you’ll fail…will be the perfect reward.” Trixie

Then without warning, Trixie slams some blue dust on the ground that exploded and covered everyone’s view. Everyone was coughing from the smokescreen before it was finally gone, and so was Trixie.

“She’s gone!” Pinkie Pie gasped with wide eyes and hands in her hair; Trixie disappeared, it was like…like…MAGIC! “Oh, wait. There she is.” Then she got in a plain bored look to see that Trixie hid behind Pinkie’s drum set, as she peeked out and then got up to split the scene.

“Was the Trixie back home like this?” Megan asked the Equestrian gang a question.

“Not exactly, but then again…we haven’t seen her much. We can only hope she’s not hanging with any dark evil manipulating her.” Ben stated off to say this on the fact of what they know.

“Next up, the Rainbooms,” Celestia issue the next band to go up as everyone heard it.

With that everyone begins to head out, but…their atmosphere seem a bit…less exciting of enthusiasm as of lately.

“Knock ‘em dead, Rainbooms!” Spike wags his tail for excitement.

“Show them one for!” Phobos also cheered for the gang.

“I’ll be here… just… watching.” Sunset held up her hands to smile a bit to say, before she frown a bit.

“Don’t worry; you have us to hang with.” Jack Zen said, as he, Goldie, Pinkamena, Omega, Megan, Brave Heart, Ben, Nyx & the Crusaders would be here; which sorta help cheer Sunset up a little.

Now the scene changed to where we see Pinkie Pie banging on her drums with more beat to it like crazy playing.

The Rainbooms: Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!

Soon the spotlights were coming on from Pinkie, to AJ, then Fluttershy, to Rarity, then Twilight, and to Rainbow Dash running out on stage. As they begin to play their song; ‘Awesome as I Wanna Be’ right now.

Rainbow Dash: Awesome as I wanna be

Rainbow was jamming on her guitar to really play that beat here.

The Rainbooms: Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!

Rainbow was really getting into it, but Fluttershy seem upset since when her friend got out…she ran pass her and almost knock the girl over.

Rainbow Dash: Awesome as I wanna be
First you see me riding on a sonic boom

When Rainbow left, a frowning Fluttershy, she skid near Twilight to sing this to her face, much to her surprise.

Got my guitar shred din’ up the lastest tune
There is nothin’ you can do to beat me

Rainbow was hopping back while shredding on her guitar while she smirk proudly at the crowd.

I’m so good that you can’t defeat me

Then Rainbow came near AJ & Rarity to tell them this fact while leaving them…with pout faces.

Rainbow & The Rainbooms: Yeah, I’m awesome, take caution
Watch out for me, I’m awesome as I wanna be

From flashing on and off lights, we see Rainbow leap up playing her guitar, then leaning her back upwards in a ‘L’ leg form, play her instrument behind her back, and then flip her hair from the front back as it glittered off in the light.

(Yeah!) I’m awesome, take caution
Watch out for me, I’m awesome as I wanna be

Pinkie seem bored in where this was going, as Rainbow was still rocking out to be the center star, as Sunset and the other humans seem worried in what was going on; this was TOO good of rocking out.

The Rainbooms: Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!
Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!

Now Rainbow Dash was leaning before the judges, as the spotlights were on her, but the other band members like AJ & Rarity had frowns in what the girl was doing. Rainbow was really jamming in on her guitar, as she was going all out. Those that watch this seem to look worried, and they know why. For without warning, the magical transformation was starting from Rainbow Dash, as an ear was glowing.

“Ooooh no; we agreed NOT to play that good!” Ben worries that Rainbow is playing too well, her magic is coming out.

“What’ll we do? Everyone will see, including them Sirens?” Tough asked off in not knowing what they should do.

“Enemy must not witness this, or counter-spell will be in-vein.” Omega stated the matter that if the Dazzlings know of this, their effort will be for not.

“What do you think Sunset….ugh, Sunset?” Pinkamena asked the girl, only to see she was not here…

Then without thinking over the panic situation, as Rainbow dash was rocking it out, the unthinkable happened; Sunset Shimmer jumped off to tackle Rainbow Dash to the ground. The action knock them into Twilight, then lock Rarity’s keyboard off to pull her down, which she kick AJ’s bass in the air and got it jabbed in Pinkie’s drums. Soon the song was over, as the spotlights were on the one that knock the Rainbooms down; Sunset Shimmer. The lights returned soon afterwards.

“Aaaahhh,” Futtershy squeals from this action to quickly leave the stage in shock.

Many crowds were making some strange ‘awe’ noises in what happened here that kinda ruin the mood, as Rainbow sat up to rub her head while her magic ears vanished. As Rainbow glared at who did it, Sunset showed a yelp face at what she did, as the others that were on the ground slowly got up to see the one who stop their act. Sunset got up to look out with worry in seeing this wasn’t good. The judges were a bit puzzled and bewildered at such action before certain frowns were done, and Celestia wrote some stuff down on paper about this band’s performance.

“Waaaah-Waaah-Waaah…Waaahahahhaaaaahh….” Bumblebee shook his head in making that funny cartoony sound of when something happens that was unexpected and yet unfortunate.

“Well…that was unexpected.” Crosshairs pointed off in having seen such an action.

“Yes, it is against good sportsmanship.” Drift stated the action done here.

“Hugh, and there goes the neighborhood,” Hounds sighs to slap his head in seeing this turn into a bust.

“SD, what’s happening?” Laxtinct spoke off by the com-link, as Shadow Dragon responded.

“Uuuugh, Sunset Shimmer is what happened. She stops them midway without them finishing up.” Shadow Dragon groans over what happened that thanks to someone, the group couldn’t finish their song.

“That’s bad; you know what happens if a band can’t complete their song, right?” Tailtech spoke his voice in what would happen next.

“It means they lose…urgh, Azure Phoenix will not like this report, not one bit.” Shadow Dragon sighs in frustration in knowing who won’t like this news the most. “And if they don’t have enough points, they don’t advance even if most of us WANT them to!” He frowns more, the judging has been who has been better with the most points they give or who overwhelms the other competing band, so unless Celestia & Luna decide otherwise…this is over for the Rainbooms.

“Alright; now that’s the bad girl we love to hate!” Flash Sentry stood up with a wide smile in pointing off that that was the Sunset Shimmer everyone hates so much.

Soon the crowd was jeering with joy and arms raised in seeing the Sunset Shimmer they knew was back to being her bad girl self.

“Wha, Flash, you can’t really mean that?” Sunset asked in almost sounding heartbroken when this version of Flash Sentry says such an awful thing to her.

“I knew she was still trouble!” Octavia Melody spoke off in glaring at the girl that everyone never forgave is still the troublemaker.

“The Real Sunset Shimmer is back!” A male student spoke off from the crowd, as Sunset was now the center of receiving these mix attentions here.

Behind Sunset, the Rainbooms were leaving the stage with gloom, frowns, and upset faces of shame, and the girl saw what this action did.

“No. It isn’t like that. It isn’t like that at all.” Sunset begins to feel depression to leave the stage, everyone now believes she’s back to being bad again; which will ruin her hopes of every making things right.

The Dazzlings watched that act, and they smirked to another in seeing what shall happen next to insure of their victory here.

And in the back of the room, the Rainbooms shared looks of sorrow, gloom, and upset and angry faces at the one whose cost them this competition.

“What was that out there?!” Rainbow Dash held out her arms in wanting an answer for Sunset’s reaction there.

“You were showing them your magic.” Sunset came back to open her arms to explain the case with worry. “I-I didn’t know what else to do. I panicked and rush in.” She shrugs off to shake her head; she panicked to react before coming up with a clear plan.

“Ugh. Close the curtains?” Rarity spoke off in telling Sunset of what the girl should have done. “Unplug her amp?” She said the other idea Sunset should have done to Rainbow. “Give us a chance to deal with the situation?” Rarity was really upset in what Sunset did that did NOT help them out.

“Oh, by Nessie’s Tears, of course; the curtains and the amp; Why we never thought that sooner,” Brave Heart slapped his forehead in being shocked to believe they didn’t think about that.

“Well, too late now.” Jack Zen sighed to shake his head, as it’s too late to do any of that stuff.

“I’m sorry, I just wanted to help.” Sunset spoke while looking really sad, like she was going to cry; she really did want to help out.

“Sunset…” Megan spoke in almost about to say some words to calm the girl, but..

“Yeah, well, you didn’t. More like the opposite even.” Rainbow Dash remarked off about Sunset’s act that wasn’t helpful.

“None o’ ‘dis would’ve happened if yew weren’t trying ta show off…as usual.” Applejack came to Rainbow to point at her in blaming her for the mess to start this crazy action.

Both girls were a bit at each other’s attitude over the matter, but Rainbow huff to cross her arms.

“Good show, ‘Rain-brooms’,” Trixie spoke off in coming in at the worst possible time. “I especially liked the part where Sunset Shimmer, in a fit of jealous rage, knocked out Rainbow Dash mid-guitar solo!” Trixie walks over to an uncomfortable Sunset to give the bad girl credit for what she did to Rainbow, which was upsetting Sunset to hear that was what she did.

“It wasn’t a fit of jealous rage!” Sunset Shimmer soon got up in Trixie’s face in almost shouting it off to the stump girl that made her yelp, as Sunset’s cheeks blur with redness of her getting really mad now.

But after Sunset was done, she looks back up in almost being…embarrassed to see she let loose her temper now while Trixie recovered. The gang saw Sunset’s temper and were…well, surprised, as the Rainbooms showed uncertain thoughts about it.

“Ugh…well…okay, I got nothing.” Tough shrug off to say in not getting anything.

“But…she didn’t, right?” Apple Bloom asked in thinking sunset wasn’t intending for that.

“Right, I think.” Scootaloo slowly spoke while…unsure of things.

“Which is it?” Sweetie Belle asked in not knowing the answer.

“What now?” Nyx asked in what they should do about this.

“Sunset…we…” Megan was going to say something, but…the situation look to have cause old wounds for Sunset to remerge.

“You all…don’t believe me?” Sunset spoke in feeling like no one believes she is good or what she did was to help, not hurt.

“I believe your act was a mix of helpful, but also incidental.” Omega pointed out to say.

“Ah, not helping Omega.” Pinkamena told her bot that what he said didn’t sound too comforting to hear.

“If you say so,” Trixie spoke off to respond to Sunset holding her arm in feeling that she can’t even say something that she didn’t meant to do was to help, not sabotage. “Ooh! Looks like they’ve already decided who’ll be moving on to the finals!” She turns to smile in joy, in seeing who was there; Celestia & Luna, the representative judges. “I’m guessing it wasn’t too difficult a decision.” Trix took out her compact mirror to see herself, as Sunset just frowns in feeling really bad in messing up big time.

But then some doors opening were heard that made Sunset look over Trixie to find…who came out. The Dazzlings were suddenly vocalizing around Celestia & Luna, and suddenly, they went into a strange trance to look like…they were receiving commands; all while the girls necklaces were glowing red.

“Huh?” Sunset saw the action in pondering thought, but she couldn’t think much from what else was going on.

“What can we do?” Rarity asked off the question, much to distract Sunset now. “There isn’t gonna be another opportunity for us to play.” She shrug off in knowing what the situation means for them. “And I had the most gorgeous outfit for the finals!” She pouts to complain, much to the frowning AJ & Rainbow Dash of hearing this statement.

“Yup, ‘cause dat’s de real tragedy, Rarity…that ye won’t get ta play dress-up!” Applejack rolled her eyes in stating about Rarity’s claim over such a loss.

“You know perfectly well that is not what I meant!” Rarity got upset for the two to get face to face in her making her argument claim.

“You guys wanna keep it down right now!” Rainbow Dash pushes her two buds out of the way from fighting. “They’re about to announce who’s moving on.” She stated that they need to hear who will move on into the Finals of the Battle of the Bands.

“Who are you kidding? You know it isn’t gonna be us. After we blown it.” Fluttershy spoke off in stating that after what they just suffered, they can’t get into the finals now.

“Too bad we can’t knock them out and change who won ta us, but…it be cheating de same way lassies and lads.” Brave Heart spoke in thought of what they can do, but knew that wasn’t the right idea either.

Soon Celestia & Luna were coming out on the stage as everyone was waiting in anticipation.

“The band that will be joining the Dazzlings in tonight’s finals…” Celestia spoke in the mike to state who the Block A winners is now to face Block B’s winners; the Dazzlings, “The Rainbooms!” Trix smiled to prepare to go up to leave a subbing Sunset, until what was heard changed their expressions to…shock!

“What,” Trixie yelled out in shocking denial.

“Huh/What,” The Main Six responded in also being surprised to hear this unbelievable news.

“Say wha?” The Crusaders responded in also being surprised by this.

“Uuuuh,” Goldie, Jack Zen and even Pinkamena were surprised to have heard this.

“Did they just say, ‘the Rainbooms’?!” Pinkie Pie shrugs off her shoulders to ask puzzled over the situation.

“Either dat or de Raccoons; But, I doubt dat.” Tough scratch his head puzzled over this.

“That means…we haven’t lost yet.” Megan spoke in realizing that their chances are still holding out.

“Oh fer me pot of gold, tis a miracle!” Brave Heart cheered in what this want for them.

Course Trixie was showing an angry face to stomp off and away from this.

“This isn’t over!” Trixie snapped off in rage while everyone else saw her leave.

“You think she’ll be nicer when this is over mommy?” Nyx asked in thinking if the Dazzlings are defeated, Trixie might go back to being a good person again.

“I do not even know Nyx.” Twilight spoke off uncertain of the case.

Soon the Rainbooms enter the stage to approach Celestia & Luna.

“Congratulations, girls; you deserve it.” Celestia smiled to give this honor to those that have made it here.

“Seriously,” Pinkie Pie shrugs off to ask while Rainbow’s happiness turns to worry in what her pink friend was questioning. “We didn’t even finish our….” Pinkie yelped in getting elbowed by Rainbow to keep quiet. As Rainbow kept a sheepish smile up while Pinkie rubs her arm from being told to keep quiet.

“See you at tonight’s big show, Rainbooms.” Adagio spoke, as she, Sonata and Aria came out to wish this group luck. “We are really looking forward to it.” Adagio smiled wickedly, as Aria gave a half-smile for it and Sonata was a ditzy smile in how they are looking forward to the final match.

Soon the Dazzlings turn around to leave the scene, only to earn the Rainbooms frowns and fury at being taunted like that.

“Yeah, well…not as much as we are,” Rainbow Dash tried to make a comeback taunt at their adversaries.

The crowds were jeering at this time that made the Rainbooms look back with worry.

“Zis never should had been you, Rainbooms!” Photo Finish protests over this with her own band in being against that group going to the finals as Pizel Pizzaz smack her symbols, and Violet Blurr rang her triangle in sounding upset.

More jeering was given to the winners, as the Rainbooms were leaving the stage. As they join up with the others, they were walking across the auditorium while being booed at.

“HEY! Knock it off or I’ll blast ye ta kingdom come!” Tough snapped off in almost about to lose his temper and fire his Super Nova off.

“Let it go Tough, we really don’t wanna make a scene.” Jack Zen held up Tough from doing anything stupid.

“Again, remind you from the last time?” Golden Heart pointed out about a familiar case.

“Fine…” Tough pouted to give in.

“Aye, tis not much a victory when a crowd hates one so. Let’s get outta here while the getting’s good.” Brave Heart suggested that they leave, pronto.

Soon the gang finally exits out the door to get away from the booing crowd. But from the back, Trixie was watching them leave while still being so upset.

“This is a travesty! A travesty,” Trixie held up her hands to declare and spoke off dramatically over this action; this should have been her victory. “We finished, and yet they go to the finals, unbelievable!” This was unfair; she’s been cheated of an obvious win.

“Oh yes, Trixie. It really is!” Adagio came up to pat Trixie on the shoulder to feel sympathy for the girl, thought pretend. “The Rainbooms don’t deserve to be in the finals. Not when your band was so much better in the semis.” Adagio was speaking to aid Trixie’s sorrow mood with a hidden smile about how much the girl was so much better.

“And wanted it so much more,” Aria came from the left side for Trixie to see, as she stated how the girl and her band so wanted to win when they were so close.

“Alas, this is the way it’s going to be. Dazzlings VS Rainbooms,” Adagio pretended to be dramatic to sadly say this to Trixie over the reality of this, even to hold up her hand to announce who they’ll face in the finals, even Aria smiled in how this picking on Trixie was going.

“Unless, of course, the Rainbooms don’t manage to make it to their set or held up for some reason.” Sonata shrug off her shoulders to speak her own thoughts of what happens to the finalist band; which catches Trixie’s unwanted attention.

“Hmm…you don’t say.” Trixie hums to herself while making a sly chuckle sound of what has come into her head.

The Dazzlings nods in seeing their work was done, and leave the area and Trixie…to play their part. But as they were leaving, Shadow Dragon was reporting the condition of the finalist to face the Dazzlings that was a shocking turn of events even by their hopeful standards.

“So you’re telling me they won? That’s good, right?” Icy’s voice spoke on the com-link.

“Perhaps…or perhaps too much a coincidence,” Shadow Dragon issued stated in thinking this event was almost too perfect to be true.

“What should we do?” Lightningblade’s voice spoke over the com-link.

“I’m returning to you, we’ll discuss things later over what’s happening during the finals. Shadow Dragon out,” With that, Shadow Dragon leaves the auditorium as well, as now the matter and the fate of this planet…is about to hang in the balance.

---------------------

At this moment, we see Ben by himself and away from his group, as he decided to walk up near Shadow Dragon’s location after the competition had picked out its two finalists. The guy was getting a few things, until he turn with a stern face at who was here.

“Hey, Shadow Dragon; Thanks for not voting us off. That was great of you to help us.” Ben spoke in being grateful to the guy for his help.

“Huff…Whatever; You do your job while I do mine. Don't blow it up…” Shadow Dragon huffed to say this to Ben while not looking at him.

Ben said nothing, as he decided to just walk away to leave the guy by himself.

“Hugh…Why is Shadow Dragon like that? Why is he so against me and my friends from Equestria? What was it that makes him angry and hates us so much?” Ben sighed in feeling like he doesn’t get the guy’s beef against aliens.

“It was because of accident.” Iris Crystal suddenly came into view near Ben, to tell him of this.

“What accident?” Ben asked in not knowing of something.

“That accident was known as the Virus Accident.” Iris stated with a sad look on her face.

“When…when did that happen?” Ben asked off in being concern.

“That happened after the Dragon Strike Force was formed and my graduation.” Iris explained the accident happened when she and the group graduation from CHS.

“What…it…it did?” Ben yelps from reacting to this news, this accident happen after their graduation; harsh.

“We were 25 years-old and married. I was pregnant with Lance. Shadow Dragon, our friends and me were so happy and relief that we were about to have our first-born son until Drake Blackstar did terrible things…” Iris spoke sadly to say this of what was happiness, turn into great sorrow.

“Who’s Drake Blackstar?” Ben asked off in not knowing the name.

“Drake Blackstar is Shadow Dragon's old rival and the one who wanted me so badly. He sold his own soul and took us to a group called; Dark Terrorists. Dark Curse is not really a Human, but an Alien from deep universe. He tortured, hurt’d and experimented on us. He was trying to make us super-soldiers.” Iris explained the first part that was very much painful memories of those days. “That time, I was terribly hurt and I could feel Lance feeling pain and shocked by that attack; Because of that, Shadow Dragon gone wild. He had his body transformed into a Demonic serpent warrior and attacked them while rescuing us. I was lucky that I'm alive and so is Lance; But... all of us that survived the incident, we no longer are ordinary people but powerful Mutants. And from that very day, Shadow Dragon lost his humanity and felt like that if the Aliens came to our home without invitation or acceptance from government, he considered them as monsters and intruders. And that is why he was very against his enemies.” The woman explained this tragic & horrible truth of what happened to her family long ago, and what made them into what they are now.

“I’m…I’m so sorry, that’s….really horrible, the way you were put through. I had no idea.” Ben was slowly appalled in reacting to how such evil creatures did that to such a family.

“You had no idea.” Iris stated that Ben did not know of what happened to them.

“As soon as we're done here, we'll go back home. We promise not to cause troubles.” Ben spoke to promise the woman this, so they don’t cause trouble.

“Don't worry. I'll make sure that you and your friends are welcomed here.” Iris smiled a bit to gently rub Ben’s cheek to not worry over such things.

Then Ben decided to turn and leave to get back to his friends while waving farewell to Iris; he’s heard the sad tale, so…maybe he’ll try to be more understanding of what pain Shadow Dragon is going through.

------------------------

As Ben was walking across the hall before he sees who he sees coming near him; Flash Sentry. Flash saw Ben, put his hands in his pocket to move off with a huff, as if not seeing the guy. But as Flash and Ben cross paths, one of them grabbed the other’s arm, and guesses who started it; Ben Mare, that’s who!

“Let go of my arm?” Flash kindly with remorse in his tone, asked his ex-pal.

“Flash; how could you talk to us like that?” Ben asked off in sounding a bit upset in what happened after the Rainbooms’ humiliation and of almost losing in the semi-finals.

“Do I look like I CARE?! I thought I told you that we're not buddies! I'm just so glad that your girlfriend and friends are humiliated!” Flash remarked off to say while pulling his arm free of Ben’s hold.

“Flash, please! You can't say that. I'm worrying about you! Sunset... she's your girlfriend. She's the one you loved! You can't talk to her like that. She really loves you so much!” Ben was stating his words of worry, Flash said some mean stuff even something that hurt Sunset when she’s already suffering as it is from her past mistakes.

“SHUT UP, jerk! I don't want to hear it! So, get out of my way!” Flash snapped off to say, as he continues to walk away.

“But Flash, I…” Ben cuts across to grab Flash’s arm to stop him; bad move.

“I said…GET OUT OF MY WAY, BEN!” Flash yelled off in fury to look back that Ben wasn’t giving up, and he had it.

Flash turn around to grab and pushed Ben very hard in knocking him right onto the lockers hard. Suddenly, Ben suddenly has a traumatizing memory flash of his past, of how he was treated as a colt by Boris and his boys in school; the bulling, the humiliation, the disses and the threats, the teasing & taunts, all before he became the Demon Pony. Ben suddenly snapped back to reality, as Flash still held him against the lockers, looking like he was about to cross a line any minute now.

“Hey kid!” A voice was heard that cut the boys’ moment, as Flash turned around, but got punched by Burnblast to the opposite side of the lockers hard while letting Ben go. “That wasn't nice of you to do that to your own best friend.” The guy criticized Flash in what he was gonna do to Ben.

“What did you do that for?!” Ben asked off upset, as he went over to check Flash to make sure he wasn’t seriously hurt.

“Snapping him out from the mind-control; it works for everyone.” Burnblast explained the case of how it helps knock those mind-controlled out of their states.

“But this is a Siren's Magic Spell, not Mutant works…Flash, can you hear me, hang on? I’ll help you up.” Ben issued off over the case, as he look back at his best friend before leaning to pick him up.

Unknown to Ben, as he came under Flash’s right arm side to hold him up, his Triforce logo on his shirt seem to let off a small golden aura that shine on the unconscious kid. When it was over, something seem to bring Flash back from being hit hard while his eyes seem…clear.

“Ow... That really hurt... What... What happen? It was like a nightmare I'm having…” Flash groans to hold his head with his other hand while Ben held him up.

“Flash; you're okay! Were you mad and angry with me?” Ben spoke off in being glad his friend was awake while wondering about another matter.

“Mad…About what,” Flash responded in being confused over the matter.

“About everything, especially the musical showcase we ‘stole’ from you? And especially of how you talk to Sunset Shimmer.” Ben stated this with a puzzled face to explain what Flash was forgetting.

“That? Aw man... I thought that was a nightmare... I can't believe I said that. How stupid and cruel I am,” Flash responded in almost being shocked, as he groans to bang his head for his dumbness.

“It's okay. Don’t know how, but I’m just glad you're freed.” Ben smiled to say this to his friend as he leans him against the lockers.

“You're sure? I mean everything I've done and you forgive me?” Flash asked off in rubbing his aching head and felt like he didn’t deserve such pity.

“Now why would I lie to you when we're best friends?” Ben spoke off to say this line that he knew was Flash’s thing to say to cheer him up when he’s down.

“Ben... I'm so sorry! I'm really sorry!” Flash slowly spoke to see his friend, and apologized for his action.

“Why did you do it, Burnblast?” Ben asked off in why Burnblast was here and that he socked Flash like that just cause they were in a fight.

“Friends; It hurts me when I was forced to fight with L.B. And the only way I can free him is kicking his butt.” Bureblast responded that in tough times, to save a friend you’re force to fight, you gotta kick their butt and knock some sense in them; that’s what a true friend does for another to snap them out of things.

“Thanks... for helping me and believing in me…” Ben smiled in giving some thanks to this guy, as Burnblast turns around to leave.

“Just don't make us regret of what we just did…” Burnblast whispered this to himself, as he saw Ben was slowly helping to take Flash to the Nurse’s Office to be treated for a head wound; hopefully he’ll come out of his wooziness by the time the competition is over.

--------------------------------------

At this moment, the Dazzlings soon meet at a back alley outside of CHS, where Fafnir was seen waiting for them as he has return from his own business in searching to absorb the many sins of the human world to grow in power.

“Well girls, how did it go?” Fafnir asked in liking to hear good news of the event of the Battle of the Bands.

“Oh, you know…the usual.” Sonata waved off casually to say this statement without saying much.

“In short, we still sang to outdo the rest.” Aria waved off in a non-caring tone about how they did.

“The Rainbooms are gonna be in the Finals with us…or, they may not be….in when the final push Trixie does gets them over the edge.” Adagio spoke off to say this in what else is about to happen

“Excellent, then let’s make sure, we separate the group, so it’ll be easier to handle trapping them all.” Fafnir spoke in wanting to make sure, that they take care of anyone that would get in the way, divide and conquer, is his method.

“Yes! And once we become the most powerful band in this world, everyone will do what we want.” Adagio grasp the subject while her girls nod in the same evil intention.

“Yeah…and with Mr. Fafnir as our patron and manager, we'll be well protected. Like having a second option after working with Dark Curse,” Aria waved off her hand in stating this little claim.

“I agree…and once we get all the power we deserve, we can get our hands on any safe or bank vault in the world. Imagine the loads of going on a non-stop shopping spree! Eeeeeeh,” Sonata spoke off in shaking her hands in an all girly manner.

Adagio & Aria look to Sonata to roll their eyes at the ditzy girl’s behavior. But it seems someone else was more through with it…

“SILENCE,” Fafnir yelled off against the siren girl’s excited joy.

“Eep…gulp!” Sonata stop what she was doing, gulps in fear now, as the other two Dazzlings were a bit surprised by this straight approach. “Did I say something wrong, Mr. Fafnir? Hehe…heeeh,” Sonata asked to tap her fingers in laughing off a bit nervously here.

“I didn't recruit you three to my cause for only such entry level wickedness. You have so much to learn.” Fafnir stated off to say this to the girls as he moved away to approach them in scolding for what they lack.

“I had a feeling that he'd say those words.” Aria rolled her eyes in thinking this villain has something else in mind.

At that very moment, Fafnir began to unleash a new song with musical accordance to his accommodations, as he sings ‘It Feels So Good to Be Bad’ now.

Fafnir: Now I know you've been malicious

Spiteful, and a trifle, vicious

It's no secret you three cheated and you've lied!

Then Fafnir took the Dazzlings into a tango like dance and spun them around as he sang.

Fafnir: And you've done some double-dealing

Scheming, swindling and stealing

You're all amateurs, but Heaven knows you've tried!

The guy undid his tango work for the girls for them to stand straight.

“You did offer us partnership.” Adagio spoke off to say this about having meant this guy earlier.

“You help us, we help you, sorta drag.” Aria waved off in a gloom tone in recalling that event they meant.

“And it could be fun too.” Sonata smiled off to say without much a clue of what’s to go on.

“Good girls.” Fafnir smiled off to say in seeing these three have learned to follow along. “And very soon, our efforts shall be rewarded!” As he spoke this off, he takes the Dazzlings inside an abandon facility where there was evil wickedness of many sins that existed in the human world that he’s collected, even sheets of paper of those that are the most sinners too.

Then Fafnir begins to sing again here while showing his home to the Dazzlings.

Fafnir: You'll develop so much faster

Now you're working with a master

Who will help you cultivate your darker side!

As Fafnir danced around the Dazzlings, he soon casts off his human look to re-obtain his old look from Equestria.

You'll discover wicked ways you've never known before

And you'll find that when you're really rotten to the core!

The Dazzlings were shown near a closet were many rock star outfits are for them to choose.

It feels so good to be bad!

So delicious to be a despicable cad!

It's just so thrilling

And so fulfilling

To give somebody the worst time they've ever had!

It feels so good to be bad!

Fafnir was playing with a machete against some wooden dolls in splitting them apart. And the Dazzling were seen looking at some wicked outfits near a three-way mirror of what look best on each of them.

“Not too bad of evil stuff.” Aria spoke off to say in seeing the threads.

“I like me this one.” Sonata happily said of what she found.

“Oh, this may just be the beginning girls.” Adagio stated in seeing this was just the start for their career.

“Trust me girls, if you want to look the part of evil, you need the right concealing to fool all.” Fafnir spoke off to make this claim.

“So where do we come in, Mr. Fafnir?” Aria asked off in what they do from here then.

“Be patient my dear Aria. Here's the case in point, of which you’ll love.” Fafnir stated in having something special to show first.

And soon Fafnir continues the tour of his evil home while getting back to singing.

Fafnir: Benny doesn't know it, but he's in my power!

He's gonna wish he never came to town!

Then a magic image cloud was form buy Fafnir of where we see Ben, as he appeared writhing in pain.

I promise you that in a few good hours!

I'll have Canterlot's crown!

Then in a magic cloud Fafnir made, the image of the Canterlot is show, a crown hovers in its center; meaning the guy wants to rule that world.

“Uh, Mr. Fafnir…why can't we get it for you?” Sonata asked off a dumb question at the moment.

Fafnir: Cause you had your chance and blew it!

I entrusted you to do it!

But you bungled it and threw your chance away!

Fafnir showed images of the Sirens of the past, how they almost had all of Equestria in their power…if not for Starswirl The-Bearded & his allies that interfered.

It's a problem you created!

If the crown can't be obtained!

I'm not naming names…BUT SOMEONE HAS TO PAY!

As Fafnir yelled out in a snap,, he made a magic roller coaster appear that the Dazzlings got on and they soon went for a ride while almost holding on from this thrill ride.

“Ugh…one time we let our guard down, okay?” Aria groans to complain while glaring at Sonata.

“Well, maybe you can let us handle it.” Sonata spoke in thinking that was good.

“I’m afraid you’ll not be able to obtain it.” Fafnir pointed off in telling these girls this news. “Only someone from Equestria can feel its magical pull.” He explained the case of what could be done.

“But we girls are from Equestria, Fafnir.” Adagio stated to remind the guy of their existence from that magical world.

“True, but evil creatures like you can’t get to it,” Fafnir pointed off to make this stated claim, “For we work to achieve true evil of the world!” He declared this evil statement to be heard.

Then as the Dazzlings were thrown off the ride to land on a sofa coach, as Fafnir appeared before them.

Fafnir: Though you gave me cause to doubt you

There's a loathsomeness about you

That attracts me to you as my protégées!

Fafnir sang to dance around, as he made magical rockstar items float near the Dazzlings.

And when you've learned every creepy, crummy thing I know!

You'll taste the joy that comes when you're the lowest of the low!

Fafnir magically had his curtains open up to allow light onto him as the Dazzlings watch with some interest.

It feels so good to be bad!

So delightful to be a deplorable cad!

Soon Fafnir took the Dazzlings to dance with them over a jet of flames.

It's so appealing

To have the feeling

That what you're doing

Gets trouble brewing

And drives everybody maaaaaaaaaaaaaad!

Fafnir then swings the Dazzlings off across the hall to spin right through some outfits before appearing in a new style look that was so them!

You've got my guarantee

It feels so good to be…bad!

Then Fafnir began to twirl the Dazzlings around in a dance here while flames shot off from around them.

“Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha; So exciting,” Fafnir spoke off in feeling so excited about all of this.

“Oh, yeah,” Aria let off a light smile on the subject.

“So inviting,” Sonata happily spoke off to say this.

Now Fafnir dance off with the Dazzlings following him near a center of his HQ.

Fafnir: So good to be bad!

“BWAHAAAAHHH,” Fafnir made an evil laugh as he cease his dancing, as all the spotlights shine on the Dazzlings.

“Wooow, we look great!” Sonata smiled in really liking this outfit she’s wearing.

“Well, it’s a start.” Aria smiled a little more at what she’s got makes her feel good.

“And just wait till we get on stage, and if Trixie gives the final shove…then our return is guarantee.” Adagio stated in just knowing, things are gonna go their way for sure…and it all happens for the Finals of the Battle of the Bands.

“I shall watch your achievements from afar, my dears.” Fafnir bowed in saying he’ll watch as the Dazzlings claim victory in regaining their power. “But, I will offer…some aid…in capturing the other party for you. Believe me; I want to personally get the feel of the ones I want to suffer…” He spoke this off with an evil smile off his face, as the ones he’ll gofer…will most likely have Ben Mare with them, and he wants to enjoy it before imprisoning them.

The Dazzlings smiled with their sneaky smirks, as they nod to that as the villains let off their evil laughs in the night. For now the final closing victory of evil is almost a foot away, and the heroes…won’t see it coming from a mile away…

-----------------

Meanwhile, at this moment later on, the Dragon Strike Force enter a heavy armored surveillance van the wide size of a GMC SUV & limo. Appearing was the hologram image of Azure Phoenix for the team to speak to. As the team gave their report to their commander chief, he looked over this matter of what’s happened after the Battle of the Bands reach its two finalists.

“Hmm.... Based on your report and Tailtech's readings of the students' negative energy, the Dazzlings are getting stronger. And for those Rainbooms, they're not taking the situation serious. I think they're helping them.” Azure Phoenix spoke to hold his chin in pondering of what was going on from the certain facts they have observed.

“With all due respect, Commander; we saw everything with our own eyes. The mind-controlled students were trying to sabotage and attacked the Rainbooms for humiliation, and were kicked out. And at the Semi-Finals, Celestia and Luna gave the Rainbooms the chance to proceed to the Finals. I have the strange feeling that the Dazzlings were behind that.” Shadow Dragon spoke of his own accord of the recent events that played out to the point of what’s happened afterwards.

“But question remains... Why bother the Rainbooms? If they were unable to unleash their powers, then why would the Dazzlings bother them in the first place, when they're no threat to these intruders?” Azure Phoenix questioned this with a serious thought, something didn’t make sense; the enemy helped their foes take part in the finals, whatever for if it was best the Rainbooms didn’t make it to stop the Dazzlings.

“I don't know, sir.” Shadow Dragon shook his head in not having that answer either.

“I do, sir.” Tailtech spoke to come in to type some things on a computer to show some read outs he took. “I noticed something strange from the Rainbooms. The readings claimed that their negative energy is higher and stronger than before.” He stated in what the size Rainbooms could display from an un-noticing reaction from their arguments.

“When did that happen?” Shadow Dragon turn to Tailtech in wanting an answer for that.

“Since the first audition, Shadow Dragon,” Tailtech responded in when such readouts of strong negative energy was seen.

Azure Phoenix’s stern face slowly started to change in to a look of sudden surprise realization. “Of course... the Rainbooms claimed that they had the magic come from Equestria's Twilight, am I right?” He look to Shadow Dragon who nodded in confirming that was correct, Twilight did let the magic stay here from when she and her friends use the crown before against Demonic Sunset Shimmer. “Then, the Dazzlings required something powerful and strong enough for them to unleash something greater…” He issued in putting the pieces together for them to see.

“Their true powers... That makes sense…” Shadow Dragon slowly began to follow along, only to curse himself for what he lacks. “Darn it! How could I not see it?! We fell for it! Those girls! I must warn them…” He was prepared to warn the Rainbooms of what they have realized was the Dazzlings’ plan, however…

“Do not bother! They are not our concern.” Azure issued an order to cease such action for his squad to listen up. “I want them out now! They have delayed us too long. It is time we strike back! First, we deal with the Dazzlings, and the next: we deal with the Rainbooms and attacked Equestria.” The man announced the order that they shall deal with the Dazzling themselves, then go after the Rainbooms and attack the world where Twilight and her friends came from; Equestria.

“But sir, they told us they are not our enemies!” Icy protest in reminding the man of what Twilight told them during their capitative.

“That’s correct; they sounded serious about there being stronger forces with magic in their world.” Blazefist nods in thinking if those guys had some nasty enemies, especially the one who almost doomed them by a black hole act then they are up against some nasty stuff.

“Maybe we should reconsider doing something we may regret.” Lightningblade spoke to state reason without causing an alarm.

“They are Aliens! I will not let them do as they pleased! I want them out now!” Azure snapped off to this squad of what he wants, and wants it done pronto, “If they refused to obey the command, considered them traitors. Shadow Dragon; prepare your team, Autobots and NEST Team! I want the Yeager Family escorted safely back to KSI Headquarter. The time of waiting us over; it is time to strike!” Azure grasps his fist in announcing that it’s time that they strike first before the aliens strike them.

“Yes, sir,” Shadow Dragon bows his head in agreeing what he was ordered to do.

Azure Phoenix's hologram disappeared soon afterwards, as Shadow Dragon turns to go pass his squad that were protesting over such orders. saying they shouldn’t do that, and that their own students would defend the alien visitors and they could not hurt them. But all the buttering was getting on one captain’s nerve.

“Enough!” Shadow Dragon yelled out to silence his group to pay attention. “We wasted enough time. Prepare the troops and Autobots. We're at war.” He stated this stern issue of what is going to happen here.

The rest of the Dragon Strike Force only sigh in deep regret that this was not going to be one of their better missions. For now, not only are the Dazzlings their targets…but so are Twilight’s visiting party and their world. Oh, how can they possible live this down in destroying another world with so many innocent lives, just to destroy a few evil enemies? The scene goes dark at this time, as these harsh questions…cannot be answered now…

Author’s note
Man of man, this competition is really getting crazy here. In the next chapter, a trap is sprung that holds Twilight's band group while another evil traps Ben's group separate from the others. Spike & Phobos head off to find help from some allies that have not become in-trance when the Dazzlings reacquire their full power. The dogs find it from not only those not captured, but from two other characters; DJ Pon-3 & another surprise. And soon the Rainbooms prepare to fight the big Musical Battle with magic on their side, but are the Dazzlings too strong to beat now? Or can a turn of hope come, from the aid of...Sunset Shimmer? Will this be the End, or the Beginning of what is to come afterwards? That is a mystery to be told later. Read, review and suggest.

The song sang by Pinkamena is from ‘The Legend of Spyro: The Eternal Night’.

Yeah, Flash Didn’t break out of the spell until the end of the film, but again, get away with minor differences.

The song sang by Fafnir is from ‘All Dogs Go to Heaven 2’.

Author’s note
Only 3 more chapters until this story is finally done. Enjoy!

Chapter 10: Dazzlings VS. Rainbooms!

The scene opens up towards what was the outside part of a bright sunny day, as we are seen in what looks like an open outside stage theater as there were large number row of seats and seat lamp post. And if we zoom closely at the stage, we can see the Rainbooms were getting themselves ready in checking the system, speakers, and stuff. Twilight was working on figuring a counter-spell with Spike, Fluttershy sat down to ponder something, Rarity was observing her instrument, AJ & Pinkie were working around the sound speakers, and Rainbow Dash was testing the mike.

“Check, one, two. Testing, Testing…” Rainbow Dash was speaking in the mike, trying to test it; she look bored before tapping it from thinking it wasn’t working.

Sunset smiled from nearby, as she pushes a button for the system up to help out.

“Testing…!” Rainbow Dash held the mike to speak in it now.

The voices echoed to cause a microphone feedback that makes the girls cringe to cover their ears that shook their bodies. Even behind the stage, we find Ben, Brave Heart, Golden Heart, Jack Zen, Pinkamena, Megan, Omega, Phobos, Nyx, & the Crusaders were doing some work before Rainbow’s voice echoed that made them shake to cringe over the microphone feedback.

“Aaaahhhhh, what’s dat noise? Did something happen?” Tough ask in alarm over the feedback.

“Feedbacks; that’s what happened,” Jack Zen shouts out to Tough over the loud.

“Aye, it hurts!” Brave Heart stringed from the noise. That was loud!

Sunset Shimmer yelps from the action she caused, as she quickly set the volume down a notch to silence it. She gave a sheepish smile to the others in making a little oopsy there.

“Well dat got our attention.” AJ spoke off to say here.

“Let’s just hope the others behind the stage didn’t get most of that.” Pinkie Pie stated to say this.

“Maybe they’re okay. Sorta…” Fluttershy shrug off to say.

“Hugh, let’s just focus girls, this is our last shot to stop the Sirens before they can do anything.” Twilight spoke this to her group, then saw what Spike was doing. “Spike, must you play with that?”

“Can’t help it, I’m a dog now, and this is strangely fun! Grrr….” Spike said as he was chewing on a dog’s toy at the moment.

“We know that Twilight, but…This doesn’t make any sense. We were awful.” Fluttershy spoke off to say this while spinning her tambourine, as she seems worried. “Doesn’t anybody else think it’s strange that we’re the ones that made it to the finals?” Fluttershy shrug off to ask how they made it to the finals when they pretty much were terrible in the semi-finals.

“Very strange,” Trixie’s voice cuts in to agree, as everyone to see a glaring Trixie and her two band mates staring down against the Rainbooms.

“What are you doing here, Trixie?” Rainbow Dash asked off dryly with a dull look in seeing her rival in music was here. “Pretty sure the losers are supposed to be up there in the cheap seats.” She made a sly smile to point her hand up to the seats in making a tease remark about how Trixie lost to them, so she has to seat and watch them play off.

“The Great & Powerful Trixie is the most talented girl at Canterlot High.” Trixie proclaimed herself to be in a dramatic role of stating such a profound claim. “It is I who deserves to be in the finals.” She snapped off to say this about who should be in the finals here. “And I will not…Be Denied/Snap!” At that moment between her sentence, she snap her right hand which made her girls stand ready while the blonde stood by, the red haired one pulled the lever switch.

Then without warning to the puzzled Rainbooms & Sunset Shimmer, a trap door opened up right beneath them

“Waaaughh-Aaaahhhh!” And the girls all screamed from when they suddenly dropped into the trap door, with Twilight’s note papers flapping in the air along with AJ’s cowboy hat. “Smackfruvhmmmm…./GUUAAAAAAUUGHHH….” Then a thud sound is heard along with groans from the girls as they have hit bottom; in a literal sense of the meaning.

Then Spike was seen coming from behind a speaker to grab a blue doggy rope toy to wiggle around and wag his tail, “Gaaugh!” But he looks to gasp with an open mouth in what has happened.

Below the trap door, the Rainbooms & Sunset were a bit mess up from recovering from the fall, AJ was on her belly, Twilight was on her back to hold her head, the rest sat or kneel in getting their feeling back, and Pinkie Pie had a drum on her head.

“Guhahahahaha,” Trixie made an evil laughter at trapping the rival band, unaware that a worried Spike runs off from the scene. “Consider this punishment for getting between me and my Boris.”

“Hey girls….” Then Trixie and her friends yelp, as Brave Heart was walking up to the area… “Where are ye, I heard screaming while them others went off to….Woooooohhh….” But as the guy was talking, he failed to see where he was moving and fell right into the trap door, “Clopsfruvhmmm…/Owww!” The scene shows Brave Heart landed in an open spot without hitting the girls, but hit the ground harder than they did without warning.

“Well, at least you have company.” Trixie rolled off her eyes in seeing the Rainbooms have more company. “So…See you never!” Trixie makes off with a little taunt wave to those that will be staying down there.

Then the trap door begins to close, as it slams shut with worried, puzzled, and an upset Rainbow & Sunset Shimmer at what Trixie has done to them while Brave Heart was still face first to the ground, as the doors were closed with them stuck there.

Far from view from the stage, as Trixie was speaking to her band mates over what they’ve accomplished, the Dazzlings showed up to see the scene play out.

“Gurhum…See girls. Told you someone would give them a shove,” Adagio lets off a chuckle to hold her hands, as she smile to tell her girls about what would happen to the Rainbooms.

“She didn’t shove them. She pulled a lever.” Sonata spoke off to state this puzzling fact that was seen in how Trixie pulled a lever to trap the Rainbooms, not push them in.

“Go back to sleep, Sonata.” Aria sighs to roll her eyes to issue this to Sonata while Adagio slaps her forehead at such foolishness.

---------------

Ben and the others were moving around the backside of the stage when they stopped in seeing something suspicious. They lean in close, and much to their surprise, they see Shadow Dragon & his team in their Black Ops Armor & helmets. They appeared to be having some discussion at this very moment, as they listen in.

“You know what must be done. This is for everyone's good. We have to kill the Dazzlings, even if it means we had to blow it up. Prepare yourselves.” Shadow Dragon gave the stern order in being strictly serious of what they are to do to defeat the enemy.

“Yes sir!” The Dragon Strike Force responded in a sound off roll call action in hearing the order.

With that, the Dragon Strike Force departed and left the stage area to get ready.

“What the heck is that about?” Jack whispered to the group in seeing what went on.

“Don’t know, but it looks like Shadow Dragon’s team has their own objective set here.” Golden Heart stated in what they can guess is going on.

“I’m getting a bad feeling about all this; we better find Twilight and the girls.” Pinkamena spoke off to say this in what they are seeing.

“But Daddy’s going over there.” Nyx pointed off this claim, much to everyone’s alert notice.

Soon Ben approached Shadow Dragon who was preparing himself, before the guy lean a bit to see who was before him; the alien visitor.

“Shadow Dragon, what was it you were telling your team?” Ben asked in demanding to know what this guy was up to.

“That is none of your concerns, leave it at that.” Shadow Dragon remotely stated the fact.

“I can’t, we are doing this. We told you and your military buddies that we handle it.” Ben stated this to the guy of having this task be theirs to settle.

“Is that so? Well then, let's just say... Your part is over. It's our turn to take care of it. I already sent the Yaeger Family back to KSI. So go home now.” Shadow Dragon dryly stated this issue while speaking to say of what it was his group is doing here & what Ben’s group should be doing.

“You can’t do that! Twilight and the girls are in the finals, here, we’re going to end this matter like we planned.” Ben argues off to the guy in trying to go against what he doesn’t know is crazy.

“You've delayed us too long. We expected some good result, but at the very end, your results are failure.” Shadow Dragon sternly objected the matter of this action course ended in disaster.

“Please….give us this one chance. I know back at the semi-finals they almost lost it, but that was then. Right now, this is the moment we truly fight back! What would your family say if they heard you stopped us from doing what we came here to do?” Ben begged out for Shadow Dragon to see reason, and of what his family would say if they saw what he’s doing which broke the camel’s back now.

“Enough! I don't want to hear it anymore. So, go away and leave my family alone.” Shadow Dragon snapped off to face Ben in stating this matter with a serious upset tone. “If I see any of you go near them, I will hunt and kill you! Now get out! We have some real work to do.” He waved out his arm in wanting Ben here to leave, take his group and get out; this task is now the military’s department now.

With that, Shadow Dragon leaves the spot without saying any word or looking at Ben. Ben’s group gather around in having seen and heard what was done i that conversation.

“Man, he may not be evil in this world, but he’s still acting like a jerk!” Tough remotely stated that this Shadow Dragon is about as bad as the got from Equestria, and that pony is a Dark Mystic, a real enemy.

“Ben, it’s alright. We believe we can still win this.” Megan patted Ben’s shoulder to calm him, they will get through this.

“Megan’s right daddy, we haven’t lost yet.” Nyx smiles to say this on being on the positive side.

Ben smiled at hearing this, Shadow Dragon may say he doesn’t want them, and that they should go…but did that stop them, no way. They are gonna stay and make sure the Rainbooms defeat the Dazzlings.

“Alert; Sensors detect violet threat approaching!” Omega spoke to say this in coming out of his stealth mode in detecting a new enemy presence.

That made the gang become alert, and they soon see someone walking up to them in a strange cool, but dark matter mode. The guy look human, by his black skin, black goatee, black hair, and wore sunglasses that from a closer view…showed blood red eyes. He wore a dart black gray overcoat followed by a shirt, pants, and boots. And from his shirt was a symbol that looks like the Eye of Sauron. He also had on some gold-bling to shine with his dark looking self. As the guy stops a few meters away from Ben’s group, he smiles sinisterly.

“Hello there…Benjamin; Do you know who I am?” Fafnir spoke off to say this, having caught everyone’s attention now.

“Let me guess…your Fafnir the Black-Hearted.” Ben remotely stated in having guess this was the enemy his mother back home warn them was here too.

“Indeed I am…Fafnir the Black-Hearted. Brave Heart told you about me, didn't he?” Fafnir spoke off to say this in seeing Ben was very up to date. “Well…I would have guessed…that he told you. It's a shame…that we never got to meet under more…pleasant circumstances.” He stated in having his hands in his pocket, saying that had they meant a different time and place, things could have been different then.

“The Brave Heart of our world also told me that you were insane, Fafnir. That the only thing you care about is ruthlessly destroying anything or any pony or anyone who gets in your way and coveting gold…with a dark and fierce desire.” Ben stated off to say this in what this guy was known to be, a real monster of a kind that destroys and ruthlessly attacks anyone that gets in his way.

“Obviously…a matter of opinion, Ben my boy; What you see as destruction, I see it as clearing the way for Equestria's true destiny.” Fafnir spoke to shrug off his shoulders in saying that one’s opinion is simply a theory from another’s perspective view of things around. “It's as some ponies say, out with the old…in with the new. Some places are just begging for their destruction…and I am there simply to comply. I merely sow the seeds of chaos in order to bring about order. As for my lust for gold…it's just in my nature.” He explains the nature of the course that he follows, doing as things are meant to go down.

“You're a monster, Fafnir. You're even worse than the Superior and Tirek.” Ben snapped off to say this about the creep.

“Yes…indeed, I am Ben. But no more than you used…to be. Demon Pony, that is?” Fafnir asked off in making this interesting statement of what Ben used to be.

Then without warning while Ben heard that statement, Fafnir suddenly zipped across the area to attack. Ben reacted to call upon his Triforce magic abilities to summon his Mirror Shield. Fafnir’s human fist impacted the shield to push Ben backwards where he was stopped by Omega’s heavy weight.

“Ben/Daddy,” Everyone called out to surround near Ben, he was fine, but Fafnir really packs a wallop, and for being human.

“Uuurgh; Nyx, get you, Phobos and the Crusaders away.” Ben groans to shake his head off in what happened, as he wants the little girls to get away.

“But…” The Crusaders were gonna argue about that, however…

“Do it! We have to warn the others that Fafnir’s here!” Ben issued that they must alert Twilight and the rest that Fafnir’s here.

“No argument from here, since we’re powerless! Let’s hit it!” Phobos stated that even he can’t fight as a dog, as they got no choice but to flee.

Against their judgment, the Crusaders left with Phobos to get away. Fafnir was about to go after the little ones until Ben came between him with his Megaton Hammer to swing it against the guy. Fafnir dodged before swinging a kick, which Ben used his shield, but the force knocks him across, as he groans to push up.

“How pathetic, Benjamin. That Twilight would ever love you…a worthless, pathetic, sniveling, cowardly Earth Pony, when she could have had me; a symbol of great power and terror.” Fafnir spoke off to tease & taunt Ben while saying Twilight deserves him.

“Twilight would never love you, Fafnir. Your heart is as black as your scales as well as your soul. Twilight loves me…for me.” Ben protest back in what Twilight sees in him than she’ll ever see with Fafnir.

“Then we’ll have to see, won’t we?” Fafnir spoke to say about the subject. Then without warning, flamethrowers were shot that almost got him…from Omega. “Ooooh, so the tin man wants to play with fire? Bad idea,” Fafnir stated in sounding intrigue in who or what wants to fight him with fire.

“I shall eliminate all obstacle threats!” Omega declared this, as he prepares to attack with another move.

“Then try this.” Fafnir issued off, as he was gonna end this.

Then Fafnir vanished to have his hands glow darkly crimson before bashing the chest front of Omega, which knock him across the field and launch into the air; where he soon crashed into a metal compound facility and got buried under heavy metal.

“Omega,” Pinkamena shouted in seeing what happened to her bot pal.

“He just knocked him straight across the field and right towards the metal facility across town!” Golden stated in looking a bit worried in what they see here.

“Quick, somebody do something! We’re getting our BUTTS handed here?” Tough asked off in thinking he best get his Super Nova out and ready.

“I think I can stop him, here goes…Rain…” Megan was about to grab her heart locket when…

“Megan, watch out!” Jack shouted off in seeing the enemy was up to something.

Then without warning, Fafnir magically called forth a living chain, as it was launched and soon wrapped around the entire gang. Then with a yelp from them, Fafnir pulled them to be on their knees.

“Got’chat now; and now to throw you in a place where you can’t interfere with me or the Dazzlings,” Fafnir spoke off to say this in what he’ll do with the bunch.

Now the scene changes to a door opening within a dark room, as Ben’s group in chains was thrown into the room. And as they sat up, they stared at Fafnir that smirks with pride.

“Get comfy, cause unfortunately, you’ll miss a great show. But don’t worry, once it’s over, I’ll be back with Twilight…so she can see me finish each and every one of you. Bye…” Fafnir waved off to the group in making this claim, as he slowly shuts the door.

“FAFNIR,” Ben yelled out before the door was shut that darken the room, now the gang are trapped here without realizing they aren’t the only ones; this is not good.

-----------

Aria is making some preparations for the big show that will determine the fate of both worlds. She then spots Steelkick coming in, causing her to speak, “Steelkick. Glad to see you here. What do you think of my dress?”

“Cool and beauty look, Baby. Listen, I need to tell you something.” Steelkick said, getting serious all of the sudden.

“Don't worry about me. Dazzlings are gonna rock this place. As soon as we are done with this place, we'll have our fun...”

Steelkick sighed as he shakes his head, “Aria... you need to stop now.”

Aria puzzled asks with a glare, “Why? Scared that Dazzlings are gonna lose? Don't think so. The Rainbooms are out, and so as Trixie's.”

“Aria... Lance's dad and team are gonna kill you.”

“Say what?! They're gonna kill us?! You're joking, right? Please tell me, it is. I can't stand of the joke.”

Steelkick is seriously, enough to add, “I'm serious, Aria. This is very serious. You need to stop controlling and feeding off from the students' negative energy. I know that because... Lance told me what was going on and even about you and your band.”

Aria sighed in irritation, “Okay... Everything your buddy told you about me is true. But I can't stop; because if I stop now, I won't have the chance of getting that power again. I can't stop now! I needed that! After so many years had passed, I come too far to give it up!”

“If you do that, the Military are gonna come and chase after you before killing you. And the only way you can be saved is to stop what you're doing.”

“Look! I can't do that. I need the negative energy to feed. And I'm not going to stop because of the military!”

Steelkick looks upset, why is Aria not doing what he’s insisting? The boyfriend spoke with a frown, “You're lying. You can't leave because Adagio said so and you've got no friends like I do?!”

“Excuse me?! You think I'm afraid of Adagio?!” Aria snaps as if offended by what Steelkick just told her. “Please! I can handle it without her! Besides, Sonata maybe annoying brat, but she's my friend!”

“Then, do it! Get Sonata to our side now! Be smart, not stupid. You may think you're a monster, but you're a human like me. Got it memorized?”

“I can't! The Dazzlings are the only family and friends I've got. And as for the Human Part, I wish I could tell a lie. If they think of me as monster, then let them think! If you're like that, then hate me! It's not like I had never been there before!”

“I DON'T HATE YOU, Aria!” Steelkick shouts, making Aria startled. He never yell at her like that before! He sighed in sadness, “Aria, I'd never hate you, but worry about you. And the truth about me, Aria...I wasn't even a real Human. All I know that everyone hates me because of my powers. They even tried to kill me. And I thought I was alone to handle this...”

“Steel... I didn't know...” Aria said slowly understanding Steelkick a bit.

“But thanks to my buddies, they taught me to use my powers for the right. Somehow, I really I wish I could have met you early so I can stop you from doing this mistake. People may think we're monsters, but in truth... We're still Humans. If you think controlling people makes you popular, then you're an idiot. To get everyone adore you, you need to use your power for the right way. I'm sorry... Aria...” Steelkick sniffed a bit as he adds, “I guess this is goodbye...”

“Steel; Steel; STEEL,” Aria protests but it’s too late, Steelkick left. She groaned and sniffed. Darn it! WHY?! WHY?! I finally found someone to adore me... And now... he's gone... So... this is what love is about? Must be how Sonata felt for Laxtinct. And for me, I blew it...”

--------------------

At this moment, Laxtinct was getting into his station without him or the others knowing what happened with Fafnir’s appearance. Then when he saw the Dazzlings coming over to a bench, they sat across its row of Adagio on the left, Aria on the right, and Sonata on the farther right. They decided to quench their thirst before they sing in front of an audience, and as Aria & Adagio got up to get near a drinking fountain, Sonata was about to join them…but was distracted.

“Sonata…” Laxtinct called her voice from a nearby bush, as he pop his head out to surprise the girl.

“Oh, hi Lax... Listen, I've gotta go now…” Sonata responded to say in a mildly friend greet before she would leave since she’s been told not to hang with him by Adagio.

“Sonata... I know who you really are, but I beg you to stop now.” Laxtinct pleaded out to the girl, as he and the Dragon Strike Force heard of who the Dazzlings really are, Sirens from Equestria.

“Why?” Sonata raised an eyebrow in being puzzled.

“Because…We're going to kill you,” Laxtinct exclaimed to say this with a deeply regretful voice in saying this to the girl he loves.

“WHAT; you can't do that!” Sonata yelps in shock before protesting the order to kill. “Please, you can't! You can't let them kill me or the others!” Sonata spoke in wanting Lax to have those that wanna kill them to not do that.

“Unless you stop what you're doing, we had no choice.” Laxtinct shook his head that unless Sonata gets herself and the other two Sirens to stop what they are gonna do, it can’t be helped.

“Why are you doing this; I thought you love me.” Sonata asked off in starting to sound upset here.

“I do! I really do!” Laxtinct responded to say that he does care. “But the way you're doing to those kids, how can you expect me to ignore this?! I know you need negative energies, but we can help you. Please stop now…” The guy knows Sonata, as a Siren, needs negative energy to feed on, but what she and her band done to CHS, it’s getting out of hand.

“I… I can’t…” Sonata looks behind her and back to say this with grief on her face.

“Because of Adagio; the reason you can't do it is because you don't have real friends like me!” Laxtinct remotely stated about the girl’s problem of why she can’t do such a simple thing.

“That’s not true, they are my friends. We may fight sometimes, but we stuck with it! What do you know about me?!” Sonata protests towards the guy in what he knows about her.

“Plenty; A lot, in fact; But at the very end, you're the one who got stuck with the wrong crowd!” “Laxtinct stated off this issue of knowing Sonata and who she got stuck with such a crowd like Adagio & Aria. So, please... Leave them and come with me. We can do the right way.” He pleaded to ask Sonata join him, but…”

“No one will ever accept a monster like me!” Sonata snapped off to say this to the guy.

“Don't say that! You're not a monster! You're a Human!” Laxtinct stated from while Sonata is a Siren from Equestria, she’s now human in this world.

“Stop treating me good! I know you mean well to me, but it won't change the fact of who I really am.” Sonata protests to say this about who she really is.

“It does! You need to use it for the right thing! So please... leave them now!” Lax stated to say that Sonata can be who she is and do good if she leaves the Dazzlings.

“I can't! I really can’t!” Sonata spoke in looking away in almost being heartbroken.

“WHY,” Lax asked off loudly in why the girl is stalling.

“Can you stop asking me?! You're hurting my head!” Sonata sternly said to hold her head; all these questions are not good for her.

“That's the way to snap you out for the right thing! Please! If you want people to adore you, you've got to do the right thing!” Lax was trying to get the ditzy girl to for once, choose what was better.

“I can't! I finally had some people to adore us and for me to feed! I can't stop!” Sonata protest over the issue as it was something they need.

“What happen if they were freed and learn that you're a monster,” Lax narrow his eyes in what happens when those the Dazzlings put under their spell learn who they are, they’ll treat them as monsters.

“Nobody loves me when I was a monster!” Sonata snapped off to say this to the guy in sounding mad.

“I DO!” Lax yelled out to suddenly stop, as he begins to sob while Sonata looks at him. “I really do... I was a monster before. I was a Mutant. I couldn't control my own power. And everyone treat me like a monster. But my friends, government and good people think of me as one of them. As for you, you're always be a Human and somebody I loved. And now...I don't know what to say... Goodbye…” The guy was expressing his emotions about what it felt like to be a monster in front of everyone, and then turns to leave and not be seen.

Lax?! LAX! LAX,” Sonata called out before searching the bush, saw nothing, then sniffed in seeing he was really gone.

“Sonata, what’s the hold up?” Aria called out in getting the girl’s attention.

“Sniff….nothing.” Sonata sniffs from her crying as she rubs them off to leave the bush and join her group, “Just my heart being broken.” As she spoke that, she takes a drink from the fountain.

“Broken?” Adagio repeated with a suspicious thought in hearing this. “Don’t tell me you meant Laxtinct, I thought I said…” Adagio was about to scold the girl but…

“You were right, he’s not like him back in Equestria; he doesn’t get our needs.” Sonata remotely spoke off without feeling a care about Lax.

“Um, okay….now you actually got me speechless.” Aria raised an eyebrow, same as Adagio; the ditzy girl was actually sounding stone cold serious here. At the same time, she’s concerned. Sonata has gone through what Aria has gone through with Steelkick!

“So no matter what, we are gonna be adored & be famous. And then folks will love us than hate us!” Sonata stated this to look to her siren group in making this decision.

“Well spoken, and who knows…once we get our full strength, he’ll listen to you.” Adagio pats Sonata with a proud smile on her face in what she’s heard while making this little fact to make things better.

“Perfect.” Sonata smiled with a sneaky grin in liking to do that to this world’s Lax.

The scene goes into darkness here, as such action are playing off before we move along.

---------------

The scene changes to night time with the stars in the sky, as we hear some music be played called ‘Tricks up My Sleeve’ is heard.

Trixie: Ya better believe
I got tricks up my sleeve
And I captivate
‘Cause I’m powerful and grea-ea-eat

Soon on the stage, flashing lights are seen as we see Trixzie & the Illusions are performing on stage as the finalist of the Battle of the Bands; Everyone that was watching, as they were hearing these girls sing and jam it to their beat of mystery.

The Illusions: Oh, whoa, oh-oh-oh-oh

Scattered across the distance as everyone was watching this, Shadow Dragon, the Dragon Strike Force, the Autobots, the NEST Team & Mthe ilitary Army were in positions to battle from a distance without raising an alarm. As most soldiers hid within the shadows, the Autobots were keeping it low by staying in their transformed vehicles while watching from afar. And above certain buildings of the school, Shorty Thinking, Lighhtningblade, Laxtinct, Blazefist & Tailtech were positioned as snipers to shot the enemies that come on that stage down.

Trixie: Ya better believe
I got tricks up my sleeve
And I captivate
‘Cause I’m powerful and grea-ea-eat

The Illusions: Oh, whoa, oh-oh-oh-oh

“Remember everyone, we have to finish off the Dazzlings Tonight! If the mission fails, then we’ll have to blow the concept up.” Shadow Dragon was in a safe position in speaking by a com-link in his ear in explaining the mission again of what will happen if they don’t finish the Dazzlings on stage, they’ll have to resort to their last option.

“Understood,” Everyone responded from their own positions while Shadow Dragon stay put in his own spot.

But hidden from Shadow Dragon, Iris Crystal, Wild Maniac & Hyper Linking Dragon overheard the news of what operation will be performed. Iris Crystal silently told everyone they needed to quickly move it and find Twilight & friends for help in what was going down.

The camera was focusing on the stage of where Trixie’s band was performing. But it actually goes a little below what was beneath it.

Meanwhile, as Trixie’s band singing is muffled from being blocked off by walls and stuff, we see how the imprisoned Rainbooms are doing. Rarity was fanning herself from feeling exhausted, Pinkie Pie lied on her back with a moan expression, Fluttershy look down in feeling terrible, just like Twilight who curl up in a ball-sorta form, as Sunset look over to see AJ lean on a wall to look back in a direction.

“Gwwaaaugh,” Rainbow Dash grunts from smacking her left shoulder at the door, “Aaaahh.” She rubs her left arm in feeling a sore coming on.

“Stay aside cousin, ye gotta use more OOMP!” Brave Heart stated before he rushed at the door next, and only got knock back way harder before sitting up, “GUOOAAGH….ooohh! Curse me kilt, what they make that door from, stone steel plating?” The guy groans to complain in seeing the door isn’t easy to break down as they thought.

“Give it up, Rainbow Dash.” Applejack’s voice spoke off in getting those to turn to her direction, “Yew’ve been trying’ at ‘dis fer hours; it’s not gonna open.” She shrug off her shoulders to remotely state in annoyance that Rainbow and her cousin isn’t gonna get that door open anytime soon.

Rainbow pouts to rub her aching shoulder to look away while Brave Heart stood up to ram the door again, only to meet the same conclusion.

“Girls…Brave Heart…Maybe it doesn’t even matter that we’re trapped down here.” Twilight stood up with a sad face in saying these words of sorrow. “I don’t think the counter-spell would have worked anyway.” She held her arms in feeling like her effort would not have helped them out.

“Of course it would have worked, Twilight.” Applejack came to put on a smile to help cheer Twilight up from her down state. “Assumin’ a certain band member didn’t try ta hog de spotlight de whole time we we’re trying’ ta play it!” She turn her head with a stern face in making a claim while looking upset in who she was staring at.

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash made an upset face in hearing what AJ was saying. “If you wanna tell Twilight she’s getting a little too caught up trying to be the new leader of this band, you don’t have to be all cryptic about it.” Rainbow crosses her arms to make a little remote tone in how Applejack was critizing Twilight in trying to lead them into this.

Course Twilight was silent; Fluttershy was quiet from being shy while AJ had an upset pout on her face in what Rainbow assumed she said.

“She was talking about you, Rainbow Dash!” Rarity came over to point at Rainbow with a frown in how it’s this girl who did such things while Twilight backs away from this scene.

“Me,” Rainbow pointed to herself in being shocked. “I’m just trying to make sure my band rocks as hard as it needs to!” She was boosting out in making this stated claim about what she was doing for the band.

“OUR BAND,” Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy & Pinkie Pie yelled out towards Rainbow Dash that surprised her, as the wind of yelling voices blew her hair before it ended with her making an annoyed frown.

“Cousin, you’re with me, right?” Rainbow looked to Brave Heart for support here.

“Don’t get me drag in this, tis your battle, not mine!” Brave Heart stated to say this while he continued to ram against the door against the impossible odds.

“But why wasn’t it working?” Twilight sat down to question herself in almost feeling lost over this. “I should know what to do. I should. How could I not know what to do at this time?” Twilight was starting to panic to question herself in self-doubt of her position. “How could I have failed like this? Everyone here and Chief Azure Phoenix who put his trust in us,” Twilight held her head in feeling she let everyone down now.

“Twilight…” Sunset watch this, but yelps with nervous worry in what else was going on.

“It might’ve been yer idea to start a band, but it’s not just yer band, Rainbow Dash! It’s ours too!” Applejack came up to Rainbow’s face to yell at her as she was upset, and Rainbow was getting upset too by all the blaming.

“Hey now…I’m the one who writes all the songs!” Rainbow Dash patted her chest and thrown out her arms in arguing at AJ of what she does.

“I write songs! You just never let us play any of them!” Fluttershy came out from behind Rarity to protest and show off her angry side here.

“I had the most perfect outfits for us to wear!” Rarity proclaimed to say here about what she had ready.

“Again with de costumes; No one cares what we’re wearin’!” Applejack held her head in getting annoyed in what she’s hearing Rarity say, as she clap her hands to her mouth in yelling this message out.

“I care, Applejack!” Rarity yelled off with a stern face at AJ about what she cares about. “So sorry if I enjoy trying to make a creative contribution to the band!” She held out her hands in remarking the fact of what she was doing to help out, only to be criticized.

“Hey! Anybody here remember fun?” Pinkie Pie pops in between the argument of the others in holding her head, looking ready to burst. “I’ll give you a hint: It’s the exact opposite of being in the Rainbooms!” She snapped out to say and wave off her arms in making this statement of this band is not being fun.

“Hey, can’t ye just be over them tiny matters?” Brave Heart spoke off in the middle of the argument that was getting on his nerve.

“YOU STAYOUT OF THIS,” The Main Five shouted off against the guy to butt out.

“Geeez, touchy lassies, aren’t yah?” Brave Heart rolled his eyes in seeing these girls are really furious.

“I wish I never asked any of you to be in my band!” Rainbow Dash held her hand before pointing out at the girls in not wanting to have gotten them in her band.

“I wish I’d never agreed to be in it!” Rarity shut her eyes to yell at the top of her lungs at this remark.

“Me neither!” Fluttershy & Applejack came near Rarity in also scorning off on the same subject with pouting or upset faces.

The Main Five continue their argument while unknowing a magic aura glowed off of them that became green. As it was floating upwards to the top, Sunset Shimmer noticed this to gasp her silent mouth in what’s happening. Brave Heart stopped what he was doing to also notice the weirdness, that ain’t right. As the Main Five were fighting and arguing among themselves, as the Sunset & Brave Heart look up to see the strange magic of negative energy go over the roof of the trap door above the theater stage where Trixie’s band was still playing.

------------------------

At this moment, the scene changes to where Trixie & the Illusions were still performing on stage.

Trixie: Ya better believe
I got tricks up my sleeve
And I captivate
‘Cause I’m powerful and grea-ea-eat

The girls announced this last part in finishing their song here. Soon fireworks went off in lighting up the skies, another feat by Trixie’s action. And with that, crowds are cheering up a storm in having enjoyed that show there.

And at this time, the Dazzlings were off stage wearing some new stylist outfits (gave to them by Fafnir), as Sonata smiled in watching the firework performance, Arai seem bored at the display, while Adagio had a hidden smirk in seeing how Trixie finished her performance. Soon Trixie’s band mates walked off to pass the Dazzlings, and so did the leader of that band.

“Try to top that!” Trixie asked off to challenge the Dazzlings to outdo that act of hers that got everyone to love it up.

“Oh, gosh; I don’t know if we can!” Adagio pretended to gasp with worry while Aria & Sonata had little giggle smiles in seeing Adagio say that act seems hard.

But as Adagio stop her pretending, Sonata held her smirking mouth and Aria smiled in thinking the same thing. The Dazzlings make evil laughers in having fooled Trixie into believing she’s won this after getting rid of their other competition. Then Adagio held her hands out to silence her girls of their laughter. And just on the stage’s floor, loads of green cloud mist was seen, the stuff of magic, POWERFUL magic leaked out, as the Dazzlings saw this with their own eyes. Aria & Adagio smiled at knowing what this was while Sonata seem lost at first, but then they gave off sneaky smirks in knowing…the plan to get the Rainbooms negative magical energy…work like a charm.

“Ready girls cause our time…is now.” Adagio stated this to her group, as it’s time for their big entrance.

“Um, what if…someone tries to…um, kill us on stage?” Sonata slowly spoke to ponder a question that she knew about from Laxtinct.

“Where’d you here that one?” Aria raised an eyebrow in hearing such a thing, but before Sonata could ask, she was cut off.

“Oh, I doubt they could cause now that the negative magic essence is here, we’ll be protected, and any that wanna say otherwise, will fall.” Adagio smiled in assurance, once they get the magic in them, and gain their full power, no one, not even military might, can stop their great magic.

“Oh, goody then,” Sonata smiled off in thinking that’s good to know.

Outside the stage, the students were chattering among the other of what was gonna happen next, and… Now some strange music and green light show earn their attention to see who was coming out. Shadow Dragon and his squad were seeing this, as they watch to be ready for what’s to come or when to fire. Soon the Dazzlings were coming through a large thick green cloud, as they are seen by their glowing ruby gems as they walk right onto the stage from Aria left, Adagio middle, and Sonata right, as they appear now.

The Dazzlings begin to vocalize their voices while the large green cloud begins to flow straight into their necklaces. They sang off with open smiles and open arms, as they awaited the negative energy flow of strong magic to come into them. As they continued, Aria & Sonata wave their arms off left & right, up and down motion while Adagio held her arms up, then lowered them to rise upwards. Soon the Dazzlings strange and mystical voices and motion almost made them look like…they were floating. Then at that moment, the green cloud mist was all absorbed into their gems that glowed brightest.

Around the buildings of the Dragon Strike Force, the snipers that were in position watch on and had them girls in sights…but not in a way of work it seems.

“Soo…beautiful,” Laxtinct slowly spoke as if becoming memorized by Sonata as she sang.

“Laxtinct; Stay focus,” Shadow Dragon’s voice yelled over the com-link to get his member to be focus.

“But…I feel…strange.” Laxtinct slowly spoke to say in feeling unfocused here.

“Come to think of it…me too.” Blazefist rub his eyes in almost feeling strange himself.

“Ugh, what is…wrong with us,” Aqaustroke held her head from standing by her post, but hearing the Dazzlings sing…she felt strange.

“Their singing, it’s…putting out a stronger readout than it should!” Tailtech spoke from reading the Dazzlings energy levels; they are way higher now than they should be.

“I thought you said we Mutants could be immune so long as they were not at full strength?” Lightningblade asked off in feeling like their immune to the Sirens song isn’t holding for some reason.

“This isn’t good.” Shadow Dragon gritted his teeth in seeing this; this could only mean one possible explanation; that they are too late.

-------------

Meanwhile, the trapped Rainboom gang that were still arguing, Sunset Shimmer’s eyes widen in shock in overhearing the Dazzlings voices that sounded stronger.

“Wha de bagpipes is going on above? Who’s singing that stuff…ugh, and why am I getting a headache of wooziness just hearing it?” Brave Heart asked off to hold his head, as something was not right, and he felt like whoever was singing was doing this to him which Sunset put two to two together, and it became clear.

“Stop; you have to stop this right now!” Sunset held her head to yell out with worry over the arguing Main Five. “This is what they’ve been after all along!” She came up to tell this to the girls that had her attention. “They’re feeding off of the magic inside you! The negative kind,” Sunset expressed what was happening above them that the Dazzlings have done.

“Say what hun? How can they be using our magic?” Applejack asked off i being confused by the subject. “It’s supposed ta be de magic o’ friendship.” She shrug off her arms in thinking their magic is about friendship, not anything evil or something like that.

“Don’t ask lassie, even I’m not sure how.” Brave Heart shook his head in not having the fogyish of this himself.

Twilight look to Sunset, as they both had worried looks, but Sunset look back to the others in knowing she has to do this.

“Ever since you started this band, you’ve been letting little things get to you.” Sunset issued off about what’s been happening with this group lately. “I never said anything ‘cause I didn’t feel like it was my place.” She shook her head to say she was quiet and never stuck in where she wasn’t belonging. “Not when I’m so new to this whole ‘friendship’ thing. I still have a lot to learn.” Sunset shook her head off and lowered her head in knowing that she still does not know much about how friendship is. “But I do know that if you don’t work out even the smallest problems right at the start, the magic of friendship can be turned into something else. Something used by evil villains of both worlds.” As the Main Five were hearing this with concern and worried faces, even Twilight rethought of such things to look concern too; their friendship was made into something it’s not, something to be misused by evil beings.

“I can’t believe all this tension was happening right under my nose and I didn’t realize it.” Twilight got up to walk near Sunset to apologize for the event that has happened when she didn’t see it coming. “I’m supposed to be the one with all the answers. And all I’ve done since I got here is let you down. I’m so sorry.” Twilight lowered her head to hold her arm in feeling sorry that she let everyone here down.

“I don’t think anyone is supposed to have all the answers.” Sunset hesitated, but then smiled to pat Twilight’s shoulder in speaking this claim about not always having the answers to everything. “But you can count on your friends to help you find them.” She turns Twilight to the Main Five, as they all were starting to feel emotional and smile at hearing such heartwarming words.

“I think you already have.” Twilight widened her eyes to realize this, and look to Sunset in seeing the girl has learned to count on friends in need. “C’mon! We need to get out of here! ASAP,” Twilight pointed at the door in issuing that they gotta get out of this room.

“Now ye be talking lassie, let’s all work tougher to bust outta here!” Brave Heart smiled with joy in seeing such high-spirits, now’s the time to get back in the game.

Now the girls bash or push themselves against the door along with Brave Heart giving it all his muscles can give, to work together to push the darn door open. Before without warning, they were repealed backwards, they were scattered on the floor except Fluttershy who stood.

“Aaaaah, will nothing open up this here BLASTED door?” Brave Heart complained in seeing this door was made of tough stuff even with them together to open it, what more can be done.

Then there was knocking on the door that made everyone look to the door; before it OPENED! And from outside, Spike was seen coming into the picture.

“Spike,” Twilight smiled in joy i nesting her assistant was here and got them out as she came to embrace Spike in a hug for joy that he was here.

“How in Scotland’s name did a wee doggy like you, get that rough to open door…open?” Brave Heart asked off in not following, how Spike pull off such a fair feat.

“Sorry I took so long.” Spike spook to apologize for being late. “But when I couldn’t find the others, I had to find somebody who wasn’t under the sirens’ spell to help me get you out.” He pointed out of the door in stating what he had to do, find someone that could help them who wasn’t bewitched by the sirens music.

“But who,” Sunset asked in who else could have helped them, Shadow Dragon, the Dragon Strike Force, Hobo Joe, who help them out that Spike went to find someone who could help them?

The answer came when appearing form the open door, was none other than the human version of DJ Pon-3 who smiled in seeing this group.

“DJ Pon-3,” The Main Five responded surprise in seeing this student from their high school came to their aid.

“But…how? Why isn’t she under their spell?” Twilight questioned this with puzzlement, how is DJ Pon-3 not under the Dazzlings’ spell, since she never was near anyone that could give off their magic to shield them from such effects?

“Never takes off her headphones.” Spike smiled off to say this about what the girl has done that makes her safe from the Sirens’ spell which DJ Pon-3 smiled to give a thumbs up to that claim.

“Come on, y’all! Time ta prove we’ve still got de magic o’ friendship inside us!” Applejack smiled to the gang in announcing it’s time they can still show what their magic is truly like.

“Right AJ! And there’s only one way to do it!” Twilight grasp her fist in stating what it’s time to do.

“We’re getting the band back together!” Pinkie Pie asked off with her hands to her cheeks in knowing what this could mean.

“We’re getting our band back together!” Rainbow Dash smiled off to wave her hands off in stating their band is a group thing, not just hers.

“Whee!” Pinkie Pie shots with joy in hearing such wonderful news.

“Ooh, which version of the counter-spell are we going to play?” Rarity spoke off in having a thought of what they use to counteract the Dazzling’s work.

“You know what? I don’t think it matters what song we play, as long as we play it together as friends.” Twilight shook her head and clasps her hands to her chest, stating this claim and look to Sunset in which her smile, made Sunset smile in being happy to hear that they are friends.

“I know just the song.” Rainbow Dash pointed to herself in having got the perfect solution to this dilemma though it did earn award expressions from the others in hoping it’s not another brag song about Rainbow. “Fluttershy’s written a really great one.” Then Rainbow Dash came to a gloom Fluttershy, who heard what her friend was saying; they get to use HER song!

“Eeeeh,” Fluttershy squees for joy, she felt so happy, it could make her cry.

“Well, ain’t dat a thought sight ta behold,” Brave Heart smiled and so did the others, Rainbow was thinking of someone that wanted her song to be heard, what a loyal pal.

“We’re about ta save the world here.” Applejack spoke off in making a stated claim here. “Personally, I think we should do it in style. Rarity,” AJ thought this out to make this statement, and look to the one she was talking about, as the others look to that direction.

“I thought you’d never ask!” Rarity was silent at first to hear this, as the girl suddenly brought forth a select line of outfits and smiled in anticipated joy.

“Take them to go; we need to find Ben and the others.” Twilight stated to her friends.

“Alright done,” Soon coming from behind DJ Pon-3, was the rest of the gang.

“Ben! Nyx! You’re back!” Twilight happily said, as she hugs her family, and the Main Five hug their little sisters or little fans at the moment too. “How’d you find us?” She asked her love ones how they found them.

“Simple, saw her running with Spike, an we followed.” Hobo Joe came from behind to explain the deal.

“We ran into some problems, namely…Fafnir’s around.” Goldie stated this that surprised the rest.

“And he imprisoned us…but didn’t get the Crusaders & Phobos.” Pinkamena stated on what happened next.

“How,” Sunset asked in not sure how this played out.

“It’s like this…” Hobo Joe spoke in preparing to tell a story.

-----------------------

EARLIER MOMENT OF THE PAST

When Trixie’s group was singing, Hobo Joe was browsing around the backside of the stage where a large building is connected, looking for something, or someone. Ever since he heard Twilight’s band never showed up, he felt something hap end and that he should search the area.

“Hobo Joe,” Then the old stallion saw the Crusaders & Phobos bumped into him like they were worried scared.

“You goat help us! Evil villain! Battle! Prisoners! Ran-away Scared! Trouble with Ben,” Phobos came up to grasp the guy’s suit in speaking too fast.

“Now settle now, what’s all this about? Slowly please…” Hobo Joe spoke to calm this bunch, as he can’t understand them.

“Fafnir came at us.” Apple Bloom stated this out here.

“Ben fought him.” Scotoaloo pointed out this.

“But he captured everyone.” Sweetie Belle expressed with worry.

“And we think he hid them somewhere in these rooms. Can you help us locate which one?” Nyx asked if the guy could help them find those that can find.

“Sorry, I plain don’t got them keys on me fer the theater stage, everything got lock up before the finals here.” Hobo Joe shrug off to say, but when seeing sad faces, he did change it a bit. “But we’ll sit bust them out, come on!” Soon he grabbed an emergency fire axe from nearby to walk off.

“Ooooh; I’m liking where this is going!” Phobos spoke to smile in having a good idea how to play this event out.

Soon this group walked across the halls of the theater building connected to the stage. They came to one locked room, and Hobo Joe held up and bashes his axe to make an opening.

“Heeeere’s Johnny,” Phobos peaked into the room to say this in a scary manner; only to see it was emptied. “D’oh! Wrong room,” He cursed in seeing this was the wrong spot.

The scene changes to another room they broke the door frame to make a hole.

“Daaaaavid Letterman!” Phobos peeked in to make another crazy line.

“Hi David, I’m Granny Smith.” Then to everyone’s surprise, Granny Smith was in the room to wave hello.

“D’oh!” Phobos cursed his luck, this wasn’t it either.

“Granny, wha are ye doing here?” Apple Bloom asked in seeing who was in the room.

“Heck if I know, I was looking fer something, heard voices and got shoved in this other room.” Granny Smith spoke to explain some vital info to the gang.

“That must be it.” Scootaloo stated on hearing that.

“We better check!” Sweetie Belle stated as they were leaving.

“Can you safely get home okay, ma’am?” Nyx asked from opening the door to let Granny Smith out.

“Shoot, I’ll be fine youngster, go on, go do…ugh, something.” Granny Smith spoke to say this while uncertain of what’s going on.

The scene changes to an axe breaking into another door to make whole where Phobos peeked in with a ticking watch.

“I’m Mike Wallace, I’m Morley Safer, and I’m Ed Bradley! All this and Andy Rooney tonight on “60 Minutes,” Phobos was stating out all these things in a fast pace of the manner.

“Waaaaahhhh,” Pinkamena was seen screaming in the room while the others cringe from the sound.

“Hey, found them!” Phobos spoke off in finally finding these guys, as they entered.

“Sis, why did you scream?” Golden asked his sister a question.

“He was doing a Simpson act from the Treehouse of Horrors, duh!” Pinkamena broke the fourth wall in stating this.

“In a word, ye are so random, girl.” Tough rolled his eyes to say this.

“Can you get these chains off?” Megan asked if the gang can free them, these chains are tight.

“Better than dat, we’ll use this. Hair conditioner, so wet and slippery, plus not flammable, go on, try it.” Hobo Joe showed them a product, as he pours it on the chain.

Soon the prisoners were slipping out real easily to now be free.

“We’re free! Sniff-sniff…and I think we smell nice too.” Jack Zen spoke to say, smelled himself in how fresh they are now.

“Guys, we need to find Twilight & the others to warn them about Fafnir.” Ben stated this matter of what they got to do.

“But we can’t find them daddy, and Trixie’s group took over their spot since they didn’t show up.” Nyx explained the case of not finding those among their group.

“Great, so what now,” Phobos groaned to say this.

“Hey, maybe they know.” Pinkamena spoke in nesting Spike run off with DJ Pon-3. “That was Spike she was following.” She stated this out to the rest.

“Follow dat dog!” Hobo Joe shouted off to say here.

“Hey, that’s a reference from a movie!” Nyx stated to say in breaking the fourth wall while earning attention, “Randomness from Pinkie Pie.” She shrugs off to say this, as this ended the past events.

-----------------

PRESENT

“So now that we found you, we need to go!” Ben insisted about what they gotta do here.

“Of course Ben and we’re now ready to face the Sirens.” Twilight spoke in knowing what it’s time for.

“There you are!” Suddenly, someone else enters in which it was Iris, Wild Maniac & the rest of Hyper Dragon Linking.

“Iris, what’s wrong?” Sunset asked i nesting the woman out of breath and nervous.

“My husband has set this place to blow up to help destroy the Dazzlings, but I’m afraid it may do more harm thea good.” Iris explained the case of what was about to happen, much to everyone’s shock.

“Sam Sakes; has he lost it?” Brave Heart spoke off in thinking that was plain crazy.

“In the words of someone we know, Magic must defeat Magic,” Phobos spoke to state a phrase they heard, more likely from Tao, but it helps.

“That’s true, will those explosions even affect the Dazzlings?” Spike nods in wondering if strong blast shots can stop the Dazzlings.

“Let’s not find out. Come on!” Sunset stated that they rather not wait to see.

Soon everyone was all rushing out the doors like a herd of a stumpage. They have to find Shadow Dragon, convince him to not do this foolish act before it’s too late.

----------------

The scene returns to the Dazzlings who are still vocalizing while they are moving in style with their glowing gems on their pendants. As they were performing, everyone was watching this, unable to take their eyes off of them.

Adagio: Welcome to the show
We’re here to let you know
Our time is now

As of right now, as the Dazzlings sang, they smiled with a sneaky ambition while moving their arms in sync.

The Dazzlings: Your time is running out

They pointed to the crowds in about to grasp the audience, as they held up their arms to sing their voices high.

Afar from the stage, Shadow Dragon saw the enemy’s strange performance, and was trying to keep himself from falling under their spell. He presses his com-link to send in a code to issue a hidden command to the others of the Dragon Strike Force, as the snipers who were stationed heard this, and tried to focus as best as they can. Shadow Dragon gets a little trigger device out, as he holds it close, as he watches, waiting for what move to make to be the right one, but…

“Shadow Dragon, wait!” Shadow Dragon heard Twilight’s voice, as she ran with her friends, and also shocking…his own family.

“You don't belong here! Leave!” Shadow Dragon snapped off to shoo the group away. “Prepare to take the shot, Snipers!” He spoke to give the order here, but…

“Stop; if you do that, you could hurt the innocents in the crossfire. We can save them! We can defeat the Dazzlings! We can prove that Magic is Friendship!” Twilight spoke in wanting the man to not jump the gun and sacrifice innocent bystanders.

“Why should I trust you? All you did was make things worst! Now get out!” Shadow Dragon look to Twilight in protesting over what they have to deal with now.

“No father, don’t!” Lance protest this action, this was not the way.

“Please dad, don’t do this!” Sammy & Ashley pleaded to beg their dad.

“You’re already starting to look woozy, even if you gave the order, your snipers would surely miss them and hit someone else.” Wild Maniac exclaimed the situation, the Dazzlings music is affecting the Dragon Strike Force members; they can barely focus on anything other than to stay free from the mind-control.

Shadow Dragon heard the begs and protest, growls before he held his own sniper, “Time to end this bloody war!” He stated to aim at the Dazzlings, to put an end to this here and now while looking like his vision was blurry.

“I have no choice... I had to use it.” Iris Crystal spoke in sorrow in seeing this, she’ll have to get a little rough with her love now.

Iris's eyes gone white, as she turned and glared at Shadow Dragon.

“Guuagh,” Shadow Dragon yelped from what happened to him, as he couldn't make a move. “Iris! Let me go now! I need to do this! This is for everyone! We can't let those monsters win!” He was trying to say reason over what must be done to protect their world.

“If you did miss it, are you willing to sacrifice the innocents,” Iris spoke with a harsh tone to her love.

“Yes! This is for everyone!” Shadow Dragon issued his answer.

“No! This is selfish! You have to stop! You have to put your faith on Twilight and her friends. They can do it! They can win the battle! They can free everyone's mind!” Iris protests in debating with her husband that Twilight’s group are the only ones to end this madness without risking lives.

“You expect me to believe and put my darn faith on them! They did nothing but end up failing! They wasted our time enough!” Shadow Dragon protest over the thought of trusting these alien outsiders of their world. “I will not stop until all of our enemies are dead! I will destroy the aliens that tried to threaten my family and home! No more! Humanity will prevail!” He spoke in what he’s trying to do for this planet, to protect it from all evil aliens.

“An ye think dat’ll help?” AJ spoke off to question.

“If you noticed, we’re trying to help!” Rarity spoke off upset here.

“Right and Twilight’s group are not evil. I maybe goofy, but I’m not THAT stupid!” Pinkie Pie stated to say that even she knows better.

“You say you do this for humankind, but have you thought about their concerns?” Fluttershy spoke in not being scared, but being firm.

“Yeah, like what about the Transformers, the Autobots, what, you gonna destroy them if they betray you?” Rainbow Dash asked in knowing if the guy goes against the Transformers and hurts more Autobots, humanity will lose their outside alien allies.

“Face it soldier, you turn ta point yer gun off before getting second thoughts. If ye do things without consequences, then ye be leading’ yer team ta their death. Ye want dat?” Hobo Joe spoke off to remind Shadow Dragon of how his actions can cost him those he cares for even on the field, just like what happened to the Black Apple Core.

“Shadow Dragon, take your shot now! Time is wasting! Deal with the intruders later!” Azure Phoenix spoke from Shadow Dragon’s com-link in observing this event of stalling was wasting time.

“Yes sir!” Shadow Dragon responded, as he was trying to fight against his wife keeping him from much movement as possible.

“Please, don't do this. We can fix this.” Ben asked for the guy to give them this one last chance.

“HOW; you tell me how?! Aliens like you had destroyed everything! I won't give a chance!” Shadow Dragon protest to say this in what aliens like Ben’s party are have done to him.

“I’m not asking for my home! I'm asking you, for your family. Are you willing to give up your humanity?” Ben sternly spoke in stating this off like it is.

“I had lost it when I became a monster!” Shadow Dragon silently stated this in sorrow about the question.

“You haven't! Caring and loving children, family, friends and loved ones, means you have humanity. If you do that now, then... everything you did... was for nothing…” Ben pleaded out in trying to push further for the guy to finally open his eyes.

“Please, Shadow Dragon... Please…” Iris spoke to say this, as she undid her power in holding her husband to decide now…the right choice.

Many of those around were begging Shadow Dragon, as he heard every one of them. And each word slowly entered his mind to slowly process this info, slowly contribute what was to happen. Shadow Dragon thought for such moments before hissing in anger. He screamed in anger, as he held his gun high and before he thrown it down hard. And then finally, he touches his com-link, as the others watch in concern…of what action this man would choose to do.

“All units... Stand down... Let the Rainbooms deal with the Dazzlings.” Shadow Dragon gave the order, as all Dragon Strike Force members and everyone else…stands down from above to attack. “You have new assignments: protect and defend them at all cost! If those Dazzlings attack, strike them hard! Whatever happens, do not stop until Twilight and her friends defeated those hostile girls! Do you get me?!” He was giving a serious stern kinda order here in what was to be done now.

“Understood/Roger/Loud & Clear/I’ll do that/Your Call!” Responses from many Military Forces around the area, as they all had their new assignment.

“Great work dad.” Lance smiled proudly in what a hard decision his father had to do.

“We knew you would do good!” Sammy smiled for joy in seeing his dad like this.

“We’re so happy.” Ashley spoke to say this in hugging her father.

“Alright…I did my part; now don’t let me regret it.” Shadow Dragon issued towards Twilight’s band to get moving now.

“We won’t! Not this time!” Twilight stated with a firm tone, as she and everyone quickly nodded to that in agreement.

Soon Twilight, her family, her pals soon rush off to prepare while leaving Shadow Dragon with his family and the rest of Hyper Dragon Linking to watch this from afar.

“Shadow Dragon, what the heck are you doing?!” Azure’s voice yelled off in the guy’s com-link in having heard the order to stand down from attacking the Dazzlings.

“I’m sorry, sir... I had to do it... I'm putting my faith on them now... I'm sorry. I maybe the monster now, but I have the heart of humanity. I'm doing this... for my children. I don't want... to neglect them again…” Shadow Dragon spoke in his com-link to expression his feelings over the matter of what he’s doing, and for his family no less, as they smiled to hear him say that.

“Huuuugh….So, that's your response...” Azure was heard sighing on the other line. “And to be honest, you better hope you know what you're doing. Protect my daughter and grandchildren, Shadow Dragon. Protect Iris…” The man spoke in also trying to put aside his stubborn attitude to give trust in Shadow Dragon’s fate in those that can save them.

“Considered it done...” Shadow Dragon responded to say this while ending the com-link, as he and his family watch on now; hoping that this act…is the right one.

--------------

Meanwhile, the scene shifts towards above a hill spot, as we soon find someone enter the area: it was the Rainbooms in their new rocking outfits. As they held their instruments & mike, in getting ready for their big event to stop the Dazzlings, Ben, Goldie’s group, the Crusaders, Tough, & Megan were nearby in seeing their friends and of what’s going on below. But then a look of worry came across some of the determine group’s faces on out problem.

“How are we supposed to play over them from up here?” Rainbow Dash asked off in how they can get down there to be heard and perform the counter-spell.

Just then, a car honking horn is heard, as everyone turns to look what it was. Then driving near Spike, Phobos, Sunset & Hobo Joe, was DJ Pon-3 in her car. Then in naming display, she transforms her car into a DJ station of the most advance stuff for rocking out, as she was the DJ in the center with loud speakers & light shows.

“Awesome/Wooah,” The Rainbooms cheered in seeing this little surprise trick up their sleeves, “Sweet!” Rainbow Dash cheered in loving this, this will definitely help.

“Hoo doggy, think our DJ Pon-3’s got it back home?” Tough whistles in seeing this fancy gizmo.

“We’ll ask another time, right now…get ready for show time: Rainbooms!” Ben stated to say while getting everyone ready here.

As the gang gets ready here with everything they need for a musical battle, the Dazzlings are vocalizing still, as they held up their arms before…red aura rainbow waves are unleashed from them and their glowing gems.

The Dazzlings: Feel the wave of sound
As it crashes down
You can’t turn away
We’ll make you wanna stay

The Dazzligns move the red waves down that acted like sound-waves, as it glimmered against the students before their eyes were…mesmerized completely. As the girls dance around, their gems glowed over them suddenly in a bright light.

We will be adored
Tell us that you want us
We won’t be ignored
It’s time for our reward

Soon the Dazzlings rises up, glowing in red magic aura, as it wraps around their bodies and glowing white eye sockets. Soon a transformation begins as the girls are in neon color lining, Sonata gets pony ears, Aura gets her ears and then a pony tail, and Adagio had them too, as she remove her arms from her face, and smiled off with wicked moments.

Now you need us
Come and heed us
Nothing can stop us now

As the Dazzligns sang, they are seen hovering together before their neon bodies begin to crack to unveil their transformed states; it’s like the Main Six’s transformation of pony-like ears & extended ponytails, but their wings are translucent bat-like wings. The girls were at full power, and held up her arms in announcing that nothing could stop them now, as they are now at FULL Strength.

But just then, something inter ups the Dazzlings’ performance that leaves them upset, puzzled and ‘what?’ reactions.

The Rainbooms: Oh-oh, oh-oh-oh
I’ve got the music in me
Oh-oh, oh-oh-oh

Adagio looks to Sonata if she did something, only for Aria to point ahead in nesting something. Adagio focuses her eyes, as they see on a hill, that the Rainbooms were performing with DJ Pon-3’s DJ Station giving them the extra boost to be heard. Rainbow plays her guitar on that moment before they continue.

Twilight: Don’t need to hear a crowd
Cheering out my name
I didn’t come here seeking
Infamy or fame

As Twilight sang, some of the students were snapping out of the Dazzlings’ spell to look who else is being heard as the Rainbooms played their instruments as Twilight sang this off proudly to her group.

The Rainbooms: The one and only thing
That I am here to bring
Is music, is the music
Is the music in my soul

The Rainbooms sang this off for the crowd to hear, as the students started to smile in hearing such things as everyone watch to see the Rainbooms sing off their song here.

Gonna break out (Out!)
Set myself free, yeah
Let it all go (Go!)
Just let it be, yeah

Then on another beat, AJ’s transformation began to bring out her ears. Then Rarity’s ponytail started to form out as well. As Fluttershy played her tambourine, she soon gains her Pegasus wings here. Then rainbow rocked her guitar that summoned her transformation as well.

Find the music in your heart
Let the music make you start
To set yourself apart

And Pinkie Pie was banging on her drums while getting her pony ears and ponytail now. Then Twilight’s transformation began to get her ears, wings and tail, but in a new light. Soon they hovered above, Rarity, Applejack, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, with Pinkie Pie in the middle and on the ground, as they gang have reach their magical transformed state.

Shadow Dragon and many of his other allies watched in spell-struck, Twilight’s group…they pulled it off in transforming; unbelievable!

“So the Rainbooms want to turn this into a real Battle of the Bands?” Adagio spoke off in gloating over the matter of what was happening here. “Then let’s battle!” She narrow her eyes in stating this, if these girls wanna throw down, then they’ll fight with the power of whose music is stronger.

The Dazzlings: What we have in store
All we want and more
We will break on through
Now it’s time to finish you!

The Dazzlings began to sing their song, as it was starting to hypnotize the crowds in being under their spell now. As Adagio and her group sang that, her eyes glowed bright red.

At that moment, instruments are heard at this state, as the gems let off a strange sound wave. Adagio’s went from hers to Aria & Sonata, as they all glowed with red glowing eyes, then a bright redness flash around. Soon Adagio clutch her pendent, as something manifested from it, and took the form of her an astral projection of her true siren form. And she was join the true astral projection forms of Sonata and Aria, as they hovered up before their enemies.

The Rainbooms stare up shock in seeing what was before them as the skies turn red, as looks worry, concern and fear slowly were seen. Even Sunset, Spike, Phobos, Hobo Joe were stump shock to see this.

“SWEET APPLE PIE,” Tough cried of in not believing what they see here.

“I don’t think this was something the enemy did last time.” Golden stated in feeling like this was really bad.

“That was a different enemy, this one’s WAY different!” Pinkamena stated to remind her brother of that last battle.

“Hang on, here they come!” Hobo Joe shouted to point at what’s coming next.

Soon the astral forms of the Sirens soar across from the stage as the Dazzlings stood hovering there while smirking at their work about to be unleashed.

The Autobots are stunned to see this sight. Crosshairs yells out, “You've gotta be kidding me!”

“So, this must be their true forms!” Drift exclaims in shock and alarm.

“Whatever it was, time for me to blast those creeps up to skies.” Hound said in determination. Better knock those things out before it’s too late!

Bumblebee radioed, “Boom time!”

“Autobots! Fire at will,” Drift orders his allies quickly.

Crosshairs fired his Twin Blasters. Hound fired his Gatling Blaster. Drift tried to swing his katanas at them. Bumblebee fired his Canon Blaster at them. The Sirens' Forms were not affected by them.

“Darn it! It’s not working!” Hound exclaims in worry. None of the Autobots’ attacks are hurting the forms at all!

“We got to keep trying!” Crosshairs yells as the Autobots kept firing but to no prevail

“All units; FIRE,” Shadow Dragon gave the order for all troops to attack those things.

Soon many of the Dragon Strike Force were firing all they got, but nothing was working as everything just slip through the Siren astral forms.

“It’s no use, they’re like GHOSTS!” Tailtech explained with a worried look of this situation.

“We can’t hit ghosts!” Blazefist stated in seeing they can’t hit what isn’t there.

“Oh Sonata, what have you chosen?” Laxtinct yelped in fear in what was done by the one he loves so has chosen.

Soon Aria & Sonata’s astral siren forms swam around the Rainbooms station, as Adagio join in cornering the gang like they are prey to sharks. Twilight seems worried, Rainbow got a mean face and Fluttershy gasped, they soon look up to see something…As the Siren astral forms were coming at them from above.

“Incoming at 12 O’clock,” Ben shouted in seeing what’s heading their way now.

DJ Pon-3 soon boost up the speaker volumes of her station, gave the signal, as Pinkie Pie was banging her drums. And soon the Rainbooms were blasting off magical sound waves from their speakers at the enemies. As the sound-waves of rainbow colors were shot, the Astral Sirens dodge that straight attack.

Rarity played her star keyboard that unleashed a diamond storm, as they went near Aria’s astral Siren form that pushed her back.

“We got one!” The Crusaders cheered in seeing this sight of good news.

Fluttershy played her tambourine, as it fired off a swarm of pink butterflies next, as they were pushing Sonata’s astral siren form back from that attack.

“There goes another.” Phobos stated in seeing this.

“But it’s not over yet.” Nyx stated in knowing this isn’t over until all the Sirens are beaten.

“Wooowooowoooohhh…” Twilight was singing her voice in the mike, as she magically created and fired off star marks.

The real Adagio glared from where she was i fury of seeing this battle’s state, as her astral siren form glare back at the attack. “Aaahhhaaahhaaahhhaaahhh….” Soon the siren unleashed her red sound-waves to impact Twilight’s attack by her vocal power.

That force was pushing Twilight back as she tries to stand her ground, and then looks up to glare.

“They’re regrouping!” Jack Zen pointed in seeing what was coming next.

“WHAAAAA-aaaaahhh-aaaahhh….” Soon the astral siren forms of Sonata & Aria appeared near Adagio, and unleashed a trio sonic voice burst move. That power was pushing the Rainbooms back to struggle hard, as the Dazzlings are seen unleashing their power to their astral beings. “WHAAAAUHHH-Aaaauhhhh-Aaauhhhh….” They were increasing their power to fire more, as the astral Siren forms were forcing the voices against the girls…before it pushed them down.

Not only the Rainbooms, but most of the other capable fighters and supports around that were knocked across…During that moment, Twilight released her mike as it went flying off, and then hit the ground to roll near someone’s foot. And the one to pick up the mike was a stunned Sunset Shimmer, as she was feeling worked now about what to do.

“Sunset Shimmer…she has the mike now.” Megan responded to get up in seeing who had the mike in her hand.

The Dazzlings smirked evilly in seeing what their work has done and about to finish it. Twilight was pushing up and the others were too before she saw who had the mike.

“Sunset Shimmer, we need you!” Twilight held out her hand in asking that the girl help them out, as they need her here.

Sunset gasps in surprise, hearing those words, and felt a bit nervous and tense in what to do.

“I…I…” Sunset felt more doubts & struggles of what to do here, or f she can help at all. “I don’t know if I can, I can’t transform like you can. I…I’m afraid to fail and lose our friendship…because of me.” Sunset Shimmer felt uncertain if she could do this, if she blows this, it’s all over.

“You won’t fail, we all believe in you. You are different now than your past self, your good. Be a Good friend, help us out!” Ben said, giving words of encouragement and confidence to Sunset.

Soon many of everyone that wasn’t under the Sirens spell were speaking encouraging words, from the Dragon Strike Force to even the Autobots from afar. They cheered for her, they believe she can do this, she just needs to believe.

“SUNSET; You can still do it!” Suddenly, Sunset’s eyes flash before looking who else was here, Flash Sentry hovered to the area thanks to Omega’s return. “I believe in you! I know that! I know you it so much! I believe in you! Now go for it, Sunset Shimmer!” Flash was speaking his own encouraging words at the moment, speaking what was in his heart.

“Flash…” Sunset smiled in feeling that hearing her love’s words…started to help ease the pain and sorrow away. “Alright, I’ll do it!” Sunset responded to say this, as she looks up with a serious determine face.

Now Sunset stands before the Rainbooms, between them and the evil Sirens. She throws off her leather jacket to stand ready as the wind blows against her.

“Hey now, give us a little musical encouragement here.” Hobo Joe spoke off in seeing what they need here.

Seeing the moment, DJ Pon-3 activities a drum solo mix from her DJ station to help Sunset out.

Sunset: You’re never gonna bring me down
You’re never gonna break this part of me
My friends are here to bring me ‘round
Not singing just for popularity

Sunset held her mike to sing this out in standing against the astral Sirens that hovered in the skies. As Sunset sang with a proud face, as she helped Twilight to her feet, as she smiles in thanks. Sunset points off to rub this in the Dazzlings’ faces, much to their upset and angry annoyance in being told this.

Sunset & Twilight: We’re here to let you know
That we won’t let go

Now Sunset & Twilight sang together, as they were becoming in sync here.

The Rainbooms: Our music is a bomb and it’s about to blow

As the two girls stood up proud, as the rest of the Rainbooms were getting up and restart their music play.

Sunset & Twilight: And you can try to fight
But we have got the light of friendship on our side!

The Astral Sirens glared down at the group, as they soar off with growling fury to attack the heroes. As the gang sang this, Pinkie Pie was rocking it out on the drums.

The Rainbooms: Got the music in our hearts
We’re here to blow this thing apart
And together, we will never
Be afraid of the dark

Now Sunset & Twilight held up their hands, as flash of white light exhibited from the DJ station as the Rainbooms play to out that unleashed a rainbow wave that blasted the astral Sirens back. And at that moment, the rainbow wave went over the crowd to undo their traces, and lightly push the Dazzlings back in feeling a slight inflicted pulse hit fro, that one.

The audience snaps awake in coming to, but Adagio open her eyes in surprise, as her red eyes vanished away; what was happening here. The Rainbooms were singing this out in announcing what they are not gonna be afraid of.

Here to sing our song out loud
Get your dancing with the crowd
As the music of our friendship
Survives
Survives!

Suddenly without warning, Sunset Shimmer began to glow much to her surprise, as she was hovered upwards…she felt a wonderful feeling that she smiled to before being enveloped. Soon Susnet was undergoing a transformation, as she gain pony-ears, then she gain an extended ponytail. And then in a flash of fireball suns, she presented herself, not as the once demonic version, but a true transformed Equestria in human form in a pony hybrid appearance. And soon the enter Rainboom band glows with their magic forms, as they rose upwards to join their seventh ally, Sunset Shimmer.

All Sans Dazzlings: Got the music in our hearts
We’re here to blow this thing apart
And together, we will never
Be afraid of the dark

Then suddenly without warning, a bright rainbow beam shot from all seven girls into the skies, as something was seen traveling the rainbow pillar. As the magic swirl around, something made a sphere appear before its wings extended in lights.

Here to sing our song out loud
Get your dancing with the crowd

Now the entire crowds were singing, even some of the Dragon Strike Force members and even Bubmlebee sang a little to this work, even dance to it.

As the music of our friendship

The Dazzlings glared in angry annoyance, what was happening, they was loving the Rainbooms and not them? But then they look up, and then made a silent gasp in seeing what was….there!

Survives
Survives!!
SURVIVES!!!

And shooting across the skies was an astral aura form of a beautiful Alicorn of clear blue magical energy with a rainbow mane, As this creature held up its front hooves before facing its head down to…FIRE A BRIGHT RAINBOW BEAM AT THE TARGETS! The astral Sirens of the Dazzlings were hit full blast with that magical attack, as their forms began to crack before shattering to pieces. Even the Dazzlings were hit by that powerful wave of positive magic that enveloped them. But unknown to them, their ruby gems also began to crack from the powerful rainbow beam, and soon shattered into pieces as well.

Soon as the brightness cleared away, the skies return to the start night skies, and on the theater stage were the Dazzlings…on the ground, feeling a bit beaten. As they felt like something hit their heads and the rest of them, they saw the last of their pendants glow faded away, as this shock them deeply. Sunset gather hers up to hold close while looking worried, Aria look ticked off and Sonata was unsure what they should do. So, they did what they thought could help…and tried to sing.

Dazzlings (singing-off key): We will be adored
Tell us that you want us
We won’t be ignored
It’s time for our reward…

As the Dazzlings sang, they had wide eyes in hearing their voices with worry and shock, they were sounding…slightly off-key. As they worried about this, the students watch and heard this.

“Boo!” Suddenly, the students were boing the Dazzlings were sounding slightly awful now.

The Dazzlings were shock to realize what happened to them; they lost their power as Sirens. And soon everyone was throwing food at them, as Aria, Adagio covered against this as Sonata yelps at this. Soon the Dazzlings quickly try to flee off the stage from what’s happen to them.

As the shattered pendant gems are still seen on the floor of the stage of where the Dazzlings were to leave them behind with them busted. And soon Sunset came over to pick a piece up to study it.

“Hugh, well what do you know? Guess that explains why these were so special to them.” Sunset smiled off to say this in seeing what special climbs the gems were to the Dazzlings, as she saw the Main Six and the rest coming on stage.

“Without those pendants & the magic you brought here from Equestria, they’re just three harmless teenage girls.” Twilight shrug off to explain that with this, the Dazzlings aren’t threats no more and will live long as harmless teenage girls who aren’t much a threat no more.

“Rainbooms rule!” Flash Sentry spoke out to say this, as the gang turn to see Flash coming up to hug Twilight & Ben. “That was amazing!” Flash stated in being so happy for these guys, but while Ben was happy, Twilight blushes in receiving a hug too.

Suddenly, there were some giggles from the girls of the group in seeing this scene. Flash noticed what he did and let Twilight go along with Ben for the action. Then without warning, Trixie pops in between them.

“You may have vanquished the Dazzlings, but you will never have the amazing, show-stopping ability of the Great & Powerful Trixie! And my love Bris will someday see my rise to fame above the rest!” Trixie was making this claim, much to everyone being a bit annoyed by such profound claims.

Then Trixie throws something on the ground to make a blue cloud appear that makes everyone cough. When the cloud was gone, Trixie was nowhere to be seen.

“She’s gone!” Pinkie Pie looks out and then gasped to hold her head; Trixie vanished again, like magic. “Oh wait. There she is.” But then she look afar, made a blank look to see Trixie leaping over the stands of the seated audience. But then Trixie yelps from her movement before she fell off.

Then there was a thud sound of where Trixie fell. “Trixie is okay!” Trixie was heard saying this as she was fine on the other side.

“Well, at least that was settled okay.” Megan lightly commented about what’s happen here.

“Poor Trixie, think she’ll ever learn?” Jack Zen asked off to say.

“Maybe not for a long time,” Goldie stated off to say this.

“How’d you return Omega?” Pinkamena sled a question to the bot.

“It took time, but I dug my way out of all the heavy metal weight, found Flash; brought him here.” Omega explained how he got from one place to here.

“Well, alls-well dat ends well.” Tough smiled off to say in seeing this turn out okay.

“Who knows, with this, maybe Azure will admit his wrong an leave yer world in peace.” Hobo Joe smiles to say this as a promising start of another side of aliens that even Commander Chief Azure Phoenix will admit is a good example of good beings out there.

“Speaking of that; you know, Twilight, her family & buds are going back to Equestria soon.” Rainbow Dash spoke off with a smile in stating this fact that was on her mind. “The Rainbooms could really use someone to help Fluttershy on backup vocals.” She looked to Sunset in asking if she could fill in when Twilight goes off.

Susnet smiled in hearing this, she looked around, spotted an axe-guitar, and picked it up. The Sunset plays off a guitar riff in really rocking it out really well and made a bow.

“I also play guitar.” Sunset perk up to say this of what else she can do.

And let’s just say that the action left everyone spell-shot in seeing Sunset Shimmer had such rocking talent; who knew? They look over to Rainbow in seeing what she say about that, as Rainbow was also left stun by this discovery. Saw Twilight and her family smile to her in what she say about that side of Sunset Shimmer.

“We’ll see.” Rainbow Dash smiled off to say this, which got everyone smiling for joy.

Then in a sudden moment, Sunset yelps in being hugged by the Main Six as she smiled from the feeling. Even the rest of the group gathers to hug in feeling so happen that Sunset is now a new member of the Rainbooms. Everything’s worked out fine…

“Awww, how lovely….how sweet, what compassion, what devotion, what shows of love….oh how I despise it!” Spoke a cruel and dark voice in the air in taunting what he was seeing.

Hearing that voice got everyone to snap out of their happy moment, as something else was going on at this time as the night skies swirl, and something of flash of lightning smashed into the ground before the stage and made the crowds back away in terror.

“All unit; get the civilians out of here!” Shadow Dragon spoke in ordering his troops to get everyone away from what will become a danger zone.

“Yes sir!” The soldiers & Shadow Dragon’s group responded to scatter and get crowds under control.

Soon appearing from the smoke cloud, as the evil human version of Fafnir as he had his hands in his pockets to look around, and then look to the heroes.

“Glad to see me…or should I say, it’s a pleasure to meet all of your acquaintance?” Fafnir spoke in bowing to be glad to see and meet this group, old and new.

“You…Fafnir?” Brave Heart spoke off with a frown in who was here.

“Correct, and my, weren’t you all something in your performance?” Fafnir spoke in seeing what the heroes did to defeat the Dazzlings. “It seems if I want the job done right…You gotta do it yourself.” He spoke off in seeing that if he wants something down right around here, he must do it himself.

“So you’ve come out of hiding, have you?” Ben spoke off to say in standing determine and ready for another battle against this evil. “Then it’s time we also stop your reign of terror from causing harm to our world and this world!” He stated this claim that once they stop Fafnir here, he won’t mess with anyone else anymore.

“Hohohho….I accept the challenge, little Benny.” Fafnir laughed off in liking how this was turning out to be. “But be forewarned….this is one battle….not even you ALL can win.” He spoke in stating with an evil smile that even with the odds, they cannot hope to stand a chance…against him.

Soon Fafnir lets off a mad cackle as the screen zooms away from him as everyone gets ready for what will be another battle after the one they just finished settling. The Dazzlings maybe defeated, but Fafnir can’t be allowed to remain in the Human Realm, what actions will the heroes do to stop this evil monster? Those are gonna have to be solved….later…

Author’s note
Wow, these guys just can't catch a break after one evil was taken down! Now the gang are gonna have to fight it off against Fafnir here, & he's become as strong as the time Twilight's group took on the Superior the first time in the Human Realm. But it gets worse, the appearance of Galvatron along with the Dark Terrorist also sticks their noses in wanting a piece of the action. How can the gang face so many odds, well not alone...for Azure's team of Dragon Strike Force will join in. And also with the Autobots, Optimus Prime rides in...with the DINO-Calvary! But for the gang to truly gain the advantage, they'll have to do something unbelievable, to take down against such evil oppressors...and that is...with 'Unity' on the center stage! What sorta crazy action are we gonna see, and do the Dazzlings even get some screen time? Gonna have to wait and see what bomb-tastic excitement awaits us next time...read, review and suggest.

Author’s note
Two more chapters left to go. Wish me luck!

Chapter 11: Evil Alignment, Unity’s Goal!

The scene returns our focus of what is currently going on after the last time. The Dazzlings had obtain magic from Equestria to regain their full power, and were gonna make everyone in the Human World adore them. But they were stopped by the team effort of the Rainbooms, and with surprise helpful aids by DJ Pon-3, and even more so…Sunset Shimmer. Their magic of friendship and musical harmony channel into greater power that overwhelm the Dazzlings to undo their evil spell, even shatter their pendants to absorb negative energy, leaving them powerless teens. As all things look like they were gonna go well, what should happen next, than the arrival of Fafnir of Mount Thunderflame. Now the gang are gonna have to fight another new villain after just taking care of the last problem.

“Ah, so it has come to this. My days of being a music manager are over. Oh well; good while it lasted for the Dazzlings.” Fafnir spoke off to pretend to be sad, but shrug it off and was over it already.

“Is he messing’ with us or wha,” Tough asked off in seeing what sorta mind games this villa his playing at.

“Aye lad, he like ta talk the talk, he does, but don’t let him deceive ye!” Brave Heart spoke off in stating this to his pals.

“Hugh, in every world, every Brave Heart must be like you!” Fafnir let off a laugh in staring at this guy. “But, that will change…I may not have eliminated the you from Equestria, but I can finish you here in this sinful realm!” He issued in first killing this Brave Heart before going to do the same to his real enemy.

“If you wanna start something buster, then you gotta go through us!” Golden Heart spoke forth in making this stated claim.

“YOUUU; Oh, don’t make me laugh!” Fafnir pointed at seeing these teens were trying to sound serious, it was funny, “You and what army?” He asked off in sweeping how a bunch of kids, their pets, and some old guy like Hobo Joe and a bucket of bolts like Omega, can even hope to beat him.

Suddenly, there were a lot of sounds of guns, snipers, machine guns, bazookas, missile launchers, you name it. All around where there was once emptied seats for the theater stage, was filled to the brim with every military group that was gonna stop the Dazzlings, including the Dragon Strike Force.

“I may not be a genius, but I think…you had to go and ask a dumb question.” Phobos smiled off smugly in seeing the guy did ask for this.

“Freeze, freak,” One of the soldiers issued for Fafnir to freeze.

“Drop to your knees!” Another soldier shouted off in what he wanted Fafnir to do.

“Fafnir….surrender immediately or we will be force to end you right now!” Shadow Dragon issued the order of whiting this villain to stand down, or else.

“My, my….to think these humans would be so jumpy at the sight of me, hugh….but it’s to be expected.” Fafnir shrug off to say this in watching how everyone was now pointing their weapons at him, but this stuff he’s used to.

“We can do this the easy way or the hard way. Give up; put your hands in the air.” Shadow Dragon gave the order in wanting this guy to make the choice, easy or hard, either way, Fafnir’s gonna lose.

“Heh, as you wish.” Fafnir smiled off under his breath in deciding to play along here.

Soon Fafnir was slowly moving his hands up in to the air, but they were in grips, as if something was in them.

“Twilight, be alert! I sense Guardians within Fafnir’s possession.” Undine’s voice spoke from her glowing ring, warning the others of something ahead.

“What, he has…” Twilight suddenly realized what Undine meant; Fafnir has a little trick up his sleeve, and…he’s about to use them, “Watch-out! It’s a Trap!” She called out in trying to warn the Dragon Strike Force, but…

“Too…late,” Fafnir smiled off wickedly in making the claim, as the girl was too late to stop this.

Then Fafnir lets go of his hands, as two objects drop to land on the ground, magical Guardian objects. A flash of light escaped from them, as something appeared from the unknown to stand before Fafnir and against Shadow Dragon’s leading group of soldiers.

“Allow me to introduce to you…my own little Magical Guardians. Here we have…Bandersnatch.” Fafnir explained the case, as he motions to one Guardian creature before him.

“Groouurrrughhh,” The revealed Guardian looks like a dog-like creature (maybe a jaguar), as it’s large with a barrel chest and fore-paws that are quite dexterous. It's covered in pale, shaggy fur with dark grey spots and has a somewhat flat (but not pug) face, with a wide mouth that has multiple rows of teeth and a long tongue. It also has a long tail. It doesn't speak, but seems at least somewhat intelligent. Evidently, it has venomous (or otherwise poisonous) claws, wounds from which will 'putrefy' unless treated by someone with evaporating skills, barring that, they may also be treated with the saliva of the Bandersnatch itself.

“And right over here, is…Jubjub.” Fafnir then points to another Guardian under his control.

“Qrrruuuaaarrrhhh,” The second revealed Guardian was a monstrous vulture-like bird, as it has a large crest, stubby, broad wings, and seems to be a very primitive bird, possessing teeth and a well-developed blue tongue as well as a beak with red markings on it to resemble lipstick, and long legs that resemble those of a theropod dinosaur. His plumage is heavily striped, which may be used to confuse prey, and he has a long neck and large red eyes. Contrasting to his long legs and neck, the Jubjub has a relatively short tail. He makes a low husky shriek.

The military soldiers gasped and started to react with worry in what kinda creatures just appeared before them.

“What are you gawking at? Fire at them,” Shadow Dragon snapped at his soldiers under his groups command to attack.

Soon the ones under Shadow Dragon’s command were firing with all they got, but Fafnir’s Guardians were attacking with brute force tackles and quick aerial strikes. The soldiers were getting their butts handed to them, they fire and deliver explosions, but many of these Guardians prove to be far more tricky to handle. Shadow Dragon orders they try to find a spot as he and his team try to rethink their planning.

“Hehehehehehh….play nice now my pets,” Fafnir snickers to speak like a pet owner in saying that they should play gentle with them soldiers.

“He possesses Guardians too?” Spike asked off in not believing this, Fafnir has his own collection of Guardians.

“But I thought we dealt with all the Guardians the Demon Lords had in their possession?” Nyx asked off in thinking there were no other Guardians that should be used for evil, right?

“Tsk-tsk-tsk, you believed the ones you destroyed and the ones you freed from the Demon Lords were the ONLY Magical Guardians? I possess three myself; Bandersnatch, Jubjub, & Jabberwocky.” Fafnir shook his index finger to state the fact of what the gang was missing of their lack of knowledge.

“But wait, you only called out two?” Jack Zen pointed out in having heard only two names, what about the third Guardian Fafnir holds?

“Oh, two will be enough; Jabberwocky shall come out when I decide to. But you best be ready, for now your little army is slightly busy.” Fafnir spoke off to say, as Shadow Dragon and his forces are shown trying to fight against such creatures.

“What’s de plan Twilight?” Applejack asked her smart friend in what they gotta do here.

“Do we play our instruments and transform again?” Rainbow Dash asked in thinking that’s what they goat do right now.

“Well that is the only logic.” Rarity nods in thinking that was the only option left to do now.

“Right, transform, we have magic, boom!” Pinkie Pie smiled off to say in seeing they can do it, they got magic in them.

“That does seem to be the plan.” Fluttershy slowly nods in agreeing with the following subject.

“I know girls, but Fafnir might know what we can do, and he’ll try to stop us from doing so.” Twilight spoke in worry, if Fafnir knows of how they have to transform, then he could strike without warning.

“But the Dragon Strike Force can’t handle that guy off forever! Look!” Megan pointed in worry that the enemy is not gonna be distracted.

The sight of Fafnir watching his pets plow and tear against the humans as he laughs it off evilly, loving this display of wicked intention.

“Twilight, I’ll distract him, you get to transforming.” Ben spoke in informing his love of what he’ll try to do here.

Before anyone would protest, Ben summoned his Pegasus Boots & Master Sword, before dashing off quickly to strike hard. Fafnir senses an attack, and cast a barrier wall to block Ben’s attack on him.

“Oooooh, so you wanna have another go?” Fafnir smiled in seeing who was being feisty here.

“You know it!” Ben shouted back in wanting to do so, as he magically called in his Golden Gauntlets to give him extra strength boost here.

Now Fafnir and Ben were continuing to clash as the enemy summoned a sword to play around with Ben. This gave the others a chance they needed.

“Quickly, you have to perform!” Sunset insisted in what the Rainbooms have to do now.

“We…have to perform…” Twilight patted Sunset’s back to say they do this…together, “Ready to play along.” She smelled in saying that they should do this together, as a team.

“Do it Sunset, I believe in you. They need you, so go show that freak what you got.” Flash spoke to encourage Sunset to do this.

Sunset smiled before nodding and got a hug from Flash, as she will do her best. Now the Rainbooms were rocking on their instruments while DJ Pon-3 was making her DJ Station help speed things up with them jamming out.

At the moment, Ben skidded across the field, as he jab his sword in the ground to keep himself from falling…only to see Fafnir coming near him.

“Get ready to feel pain, Benny-boy!” Fafnir spoke as he’s about to land the finishing blow. Then someone tapped on the guy’s back head to earn his attention, “WHAAA!” He turn around to snap him who was distracting him at this time. “Powfruvhmmm!/Gruuuoooargh!” Then Fafnir got a double punch work that knocked him back, and by none other than Celestia & Luna.

“Stay away from my son!” Celestia snapped off to the evil Demon that wanted to hurt Ben.

“Technically, I’m not your son of this world.” Ben spoke to say this as he stood up even though he was saved.

“That doesn’t matter; I would never let anything happen to my son, no matter what world he’s from.” Celestia spoke off to say this as an act a mother would do for the one she loves.

“We feel regret of what happened to us, so we wanted to help.” Luna spoke to explain of what they did and want to make amends from being under the Dazzlings’ spell.

“So….getting help from some old ladies to do your battles, eh Ben?” Fafnir spoke to stand up, rub what punch those ladies gave him.

“Old…” Celestia & Luna responded in sounding upset by being address as such.

Just then, Fafnir dodged a powerful blast shoot, and turn to see Tough holding his Super Nova out.

“Hey buddy, don’t’cha know it’s rude ta comment a lady’s age?” Tough snapped off to say this to the big creep.

“No, and I don’t care; now I’ll….wait, what’s this?” Fafnir was about to protest when he notice a strange glowing light happening from near his side.

Suddenly, the Rainbooms were jamming enough that the magic helped them transform back into their human pony forms, all SEVEN of the girls are now ready to fight.

“Alright; they’ve done it!” Scootaloo cheered in seeing what has happened now.

“They transformed now!” Sweetie Belle cheered in seeing this here.

“Now we got a chance!” Apple Bloom smiled for joy of what this meant.

Fafnir sees his situation, now not only does he have to deal with Ben who has very strong magic from his element, but now the Rainbooms have gotten ready to fight. This looks bad for him…or was it?

“Heh-heh-heh-heh-heeeehhh….I’m sorry, it’s just…too funny to resist.” Fafnir was suddenly laughing off in finding this too funny to resist. “For you see, I’m not the only threat here to be worried about.” He pointed out with a sly smile on his face.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked off annoyed, what was Fafnir up to.

Fafnir made a sly silent smile, as he pointed outwards for this group to see what he meant; and did it say a lot more than his words.

“What in…Sam Hill…IS THAT!?” Tough slowly asked off in seeing something was coming at them.

Entering from across the area was a strange massive army of vehicles of each one of different style and design, and even some airplane models. But leading the bunch was a gray/black silver Freightliner Argosy, but they all had a strange evil symbol on their plates.

“Those….are Transformers; No…they’re…in the middle, that’s…” Shorty Thinking spoke in looking at the strange truck, the symbol it showed; that was…

“Galvatron,” Shadow Dragon stated in knowing who was here with an upset tone. “He’s leading an army of Decepticons, but how? We weren’t told of any Decepticon sightings?” He asked in not understanding how this even was going on.

“I thought KSI dropped building those Transformer models for weapons, there’s Stinger, but he was destroyed! So how,” Saber Dragoon stated in whose else was coming at them, this was not making any sense.

“Shadow Dragon, there’s more you should know. We’re seeing not just Deecepticons….but the Dark Terrorist as well.” Tailtech spoke in looking at his binoculars to scan who else was with these alien machines.

“So…it would seem they were wanting to aid the alien tyrant by recreating his lost army of soldiers?” Burnblast spoke in following the subject in question here.

“Dark Curse & Galvatron are working together? But why are they here?” Icy stated in not following what was going on.

“Hehehehehh….I invited them, told them if they wanted a real chance to finish off their enemies, they best come to the school, and wipe out every goody-two-shoe around. And of course, I’ll keep Twilight to myself in the end to spare her while you all die.” Fafnir spoke as being the one who arrange for this to happen, and once the heroes are gone, he’ll take Twilight with him.

“Fafnir…?” Ben growls in frustrations, this guy’s a real monster alright; he’s invited this human realm’s villains and outside alien foes to try and attack them.

Soon the vehicles began to transform into their towering Robot Modes, as they crashed against CHS gates to stomp approach. Many of Dragon Strike Force stood their position even from fighting Fafnir’s Guardians, as they and the rest of the gang were in the presence…of the evil tyrant known as Galvatron.

“So….these are the alien creatures with powers untold? Pity, to a Transformer…humans all look the same.” Galvatron spoke off in seeing who was before him, seeing Ben, the Rainbooms, they appear to have some power, but they are stroll…human flesh.

“Who is that?” Nyx asked a bit worried in not liking this villain.

“De worse kind kid, Galvatron…leader of the Decepticons, and a pretty nest guy ye don’t wanna run across.” Hobo Joe explained the case with a serious face in what big problem they got here. “And them be those Dark Terrorist, evil guys with some of them being Mutants ta cause destruction like ye never believe?” He knew his enemies that are credit for an old veteran soldier that use to work under Azure Phoenix.

Now coming from the other side of the theater stage, was the Dark Terrorist, as they entered the field. Many of their familiar and seen units and those that had earn a name for themselves…were now looking at the heroes.

“Greetings, all…I am Swipestrike, and I’m your executioner.” A man in 30s with bounty hunter suit & wore a demonic mask spoke in entering the scene.

“Ready to be the next test subjects; I Guildenstern shall make use for you!” Then a Demonic ghost-like dressed in black robe with black cape and his pale demonic face was scarred, as this was another enemy.

“Hello there, Dragon Strike Force….how long has it been, since you last seen me?” Then lastly to enter was a man with bearded & mustached in 30s dressed in his black military suit. (Note: Think of him as Crossbones from Captain America: Winter Soldier)

“Drake Blackstar.” Shadow Dragon hissed as he and many of his team saw and knew this man.

“Where’s your family, I like to get reacquainted.” Drake asked off which earn Shadow Dragon’s fury.

From all sides, it was three villains in the area, Galvatron & his Decepticons, the Dark Terrorist, and Fafnir. The Equestria & Dragon Strike Force members were seriously outnumbered with too many villains to tend to.

“There’s like too many of these guys for all of us to handle!” Spike spoke in thinking this was a little overkill on their part.

“I’m up for some ideas?” Phobos asked in hoping they got a way to survive this.

“You got us! Or did you think we were just gonna sit and watch?” Crosshairs spoke in where he and the rest of the Autobots step across the school’s theater yard to glare at the number of enemies.

“If it’s Decepticon issue, then it is up to us Autobots to stand.” Drift spoke to say this while unsheathing his sword.

“Hugh, its Hong Kong all over again, we’ll try ta not mess up your school too much. Not like the kids get a problem of no school!” Hound spoke to say this while not really caring since one side wouldn’t mind the school be totaled; but they’ll try to keep it in one piece.

“Oh yeah; It’s party time!” Bumblebee spoke off his radio voice in speaking this off in what’s gonna happen.

“Alright, all units focus on attacking between any of the Decepticons & some of the Dark Terrorists without hurting the Autobots. Dragon Strike Force, fight against the Dark Terrorist with everything you got!” Shadow Dragon was quickly giving out the orders here in what they need to do, as they must split their forces to take down those that they can while leaving the rest to other teams.

“Roger!” Dragon Strike Force responded in hearing that, it’s go time now.

“Guess that leaves us to deal with him.” Goldie pointed to Fafnir in seeing that while the other enemies are being handled, they can focus on the one with the magic from their world.

“Hahaaaahh….isn’t that nice, just me…and my little friends here; Get to play with all of you,” Fafnir laughs off as Bandersnatch & Jub Jub came near their master.

“But just to be safer, time we even up the odds back in our favor! Guardian Friends…Come Out!” Twilight declared this off, as she prepares to summon forth their own backup.

Soon the magic from Twilight’s necklace had all the rings, brackets, etc. glow before flashing and making her eight Guardians appear: Mehitos, Egola, Undine, Flying Leo, Torpedine, Gymnote, Saint Anger, & Phoenix. As many of the Guardians from Equestria that aid their heroes, some made loud animal sounds of responding to prepare for battle.

“Sweet,” Rainbow Dash smiled in seeing the Guardians of their side were out.

“Awesome!” AJ spoke in seeing this little sight.

“Lovely!” Rarity smiled in loving the sight of their allies.

“Wow.” Fluttershy awed in having seen their Guardians in the non-illusion department.

“Totally neat,” Pinkie Pie perked up in loving this little scene here.

“We are here to aid all that need us!” Undine spoke in stating that they shall offer aid in what those her need.

“Alright Fafnir, you ready for this….” Ben spoke off with determination, as he readies himself.

“Ready for you to die, then yes…I’m ready!” Fafnir smiled evilly in stating what he would like to do with this bunch.

Soon the scene slowly freezes the sets, as we are about to watch a three-way battle royal in motion. Decepticons VS Autobots, Dragon Strike Force Units VS. The Dark Terrorists, and Fafnir VS. The Equestrian Heroes; who’s gonna win, it’s gonna be starting now…

--------------------------------

As there is much explosions going around from all sides of alien tech, mutant powers & magic abilities flying around. But while everyone was fighting their own battles, someone was left in the dark of what he should do and of who to assist. Omega is watching the fights going down, as he is worried of which side needs his aid the most. Fight the strong Fafnir to protect his friends, or help the military against overwhelming odds of terrorist & against an army of Decepticons. But he sees Pinkamena come to him, as she looks at him and gives a thumps up to the guy.

"Help the others; we can take care of Fafnir!" Pinkamena explained that Omega should help those that need more fire power.

Omega nods and charges off to help the others, as some dark troops see him coming and were laughing at seeing his size (size of a human), as one shoots at the robot only for the bullets and blasters to bounce off/shatter on impact as they fire at him with a tank as a boom happens. The enemy laughs, thinking they got the bot, but they look and are shocked in seeing the robot intact, as a few sweat.

"What are you fools doing, he is only 5 feet in being your height, and you can't handle that scrap metal?" Galvatron spoke in seeing the Dark Terrorist have a hard time taking down Omega; that was pathetic.

"Beginning Growth Process," Omega declared, as he was slowly begins to grow till he is the same size as a Transformer.

"That thing...it's grown!" One dark trooper stated in shock.

"It's an alien Transformer!" A second dark trooper said in disbelief.

"Runaway!" A third dark trooper spoke what they should do.

Now many of the Dark Troops began to freak out by what happened, as they yelp to get away from Omega.

"What sort of Transfomer are you? Are You An Autobot?" Galvatron asked in demand of who Omega was.

"No...but I shall not let anyone harm my friends." Omega stated that though he's not an Autobot, he shall protect those he cares for.

"Well said lad, say, wanna roll with us and slang some Decepticon hides?" Hounds came up to pat Omega's shoulder, glad to see they got a friend to give them a big hand.

"Affirmative," Omega nods to say this, as he shall assist the Autobots.

Then as a Dark tank was approaching, Omega kicked it, sending in tumbling on some unlucky Dark Troops that did not get out of the way, as the tank goes kaboom. Soon Omega takes a stance besides the four Autobots and is ready to fight.

"Rrrrugh, all Decepticons...Move in on the Autobots and their confounded ally! Turn them into Scrap-Metal!" Galvatron growls in fury before he gave the order for his troops to tear those bots to pieces.

Soon some of the Decepticon Soldiers were transforming to begin charging against the five opposing bots. As the Autobots made some battle cries while Omega goes in guns blazing, he shall destroy all enemies before him.

-----------------

Meanwhile, as it looks like the battle was stretching out to enter the open football fields and the wide open space behind the school, there were also those that were watchers. From behind the stage, we find the Dazzlings are there. Apparently after they lost their battle, they couldn’t leave when Fafnir showed up and then Galvatron & the Dark Terrorists, for they choose to avoid the battle.
“Well, this has suddenly gotten out of hand.” Aria remotely stated in seeing the crazy battle going off.

“I know, right? A three-way fight between three sides, who knew?” Sonata spoke off to say in being surprised, this looks a bit excessive to the ditzy girl.

“Hugh, can you keep it down, I’m trying to think! For right now…we need to focus here.” Adagio sighs to tell her girls of what they need to be doing right now.

“On what; our powers are gone, remember? Our Siren voices and feeding off negative energy were done in when our gems got totaled.” Aria asked off in knowing they can’t do anything when the Rainbooms destroyed their pendants.

“And now we sing slightly-off key. Oh, now we may have to go to singing classes!” Sonata spoke with worry that they will have to learn how to sing all over again, and it won’t just take long, it’ll be embarrassing if the others hear how off they are.

“Don’t you think I know that, we still can use this.” Adagio stated this off to these two about what is happening here, which is when she pulled out a black orb. “We’ll contact Dark Curse from Equestria, and have him get us out? He must have sent someone from there to here, we’ll find out who it is and…” She was explaining the plan for the Dazzlings to follow, but…

“Look out!” Sonata shouted to point with worry, as she pushed Aria & Adagio out.

“KABOOM,” There was a loose missile fire that exploded near them, as it wrecks half the area. “Cough-cough-cough…” The Dazzlings were coughing from the smoke they inhaled before it cleared out. And showed the black orb to help them got busted now.

“Aaaahhhh…the orb; uurrrgh, now we can’t get help,” Adagio screeched to hold her head in panic before groaning

“Well at least I saved us from that missile that almost got us.” Sonata smiled off slightly to look to the bright side.

“Who’s the IDIOT who almost got us hit?” Aria asked off in who was it that almost got them.

“HA-HAHAHAAAHHH; Tremble before the Might that is….Tech…of the Dark Terrorists!” Suddenly entering from a heli-pack from his back, was the splitting image of Tech of the Dark Mystics, only more human and was more in his teenage years.

“It figures.” The Dazzlings remotely stated to roll their eyes, if anyone was a screw up, it’s Tech.

“Alright, Decepticons, Dark Terrorist Troopers…ATTACK!” Tech press a button in summoning Decepticons & other Dark Terrorists soldiers to march forth and fire away, “And now, for you three to join the fun too.” He looked to see who was coming out of the smoke clouds behind him.

Soon entering the battlefield were what looks like Boris, Boxco & Dum Dum, only they look almost like their Demonic forms, except slightly different and more…mutated. While the Equestrias were busy fighting off Fafnir, those that weren’t getting much action saw who was entering.

“Is that…Boris and his gang?” Flash Sentry asked off in seeing who has returned.

“What?” The Main Five & Twilight stated in looking back for a brief moment before focusing on Fafnir after hearing Boris was back.

“That can’t be! What happened to them? They shouldn’t have the magic?” Ben asked in feeling like those aren’t the same jerky guys he use to know.

“Got me boy, last I recall, they got booted ta military school, not the freak school.” Hobo Joe shrugs off to say in not having the slightest of what’s going on.

“Ha-hah….” Tech laughed off evilly in seeing many of those with puzzled faces. “I can't believe that someone from your group actually think that Boris, Boxco and Dum-Dum were actually sent to Military School which belong to us! We have any bad boys; we turned them into Super Soldiers. And here he is. The Boris the Devil is back in action!” Tech proudly showed off in showing the new version of Boris the Devil, as a mutant of evil who roared.

“Indeed...” Guildenstern smiled in stating this before going into detail. “As for the part about me getting in this event, both me and Swipestrike were waiting for your move. And the most interesting thing is that those of you that came from another world are not the only ones who were able to breach to the dimension. I am the first who achieve in breaking through the dimension's barriers.” He stated in having done such a feat.

“That's right, folks. Guildenstern invented a device called Dimension Fold.” Swipestrike explained the case here of what they got.

“It was my very first invention to go through the dimension. Star-swirl may have found a way to go to another realm, but mine is the true invention.” Guildenstern explained the case of what he had discovered to achieve.

“So wha, doesn’t mean ye ain’t a rotten crook!” Tough protested to say this in what he wanted to say.

“Right, you use knowledge for evil, and another thing! You aren’t the first to breach dimensions, my other self has!” Pinkamena protest to say this random statement here.

Soon without warning, Swipestrike was dashing across the field to approach Tough, Golden Heart, Jack Zen & Pinkamena, as the latter three were given weapons from the pink girl who was ‘tinkering’ to give them defensive weaponry. And soon they were trying to fight their hardest against Swipestrike, but then he suddenly leaped away from them, and was heading for….one of the others fighting Fafnir.

“Ben! BEHIND YOU,” Goldie shouted to warn his friend of an enemy attack from behind.

Hearing that warning of an attack from behind, Ben swung his Master Sword at dodging Swipestrike, who also blocked the attacks and fought back against his enemies.

“Hah-hah-hah…What's the matter, boy? Can’t take me down?” Swipestrike chuckled evilly while he and Ben were clashing. “I’m disappointed! I was expecting more! Still afraid of the dark,” He asked off in speaking some strange conversation.

“Grrr…Says who?! I'm gonna knock you down! And trust me, I won't go down easily!” Ben groans to growl in annoyance in hearing such nonsense.

Ben and Swipestrike swung their blades against each other hard and quick. The former swung his sword on the latter's head but missed it when Swipestrike dodged down before he swiped Ben's legs down. Swipestrike grabbed Ben's left leg before he thrown him to the stage very hard. Swipestrike jumped and slammed his twin blades at Ben's head but he quickly jumped and hovered back to the top. Both him and Swipestrike battled and fought against each other hard and quick for ten times before they had the clash.

“Huh-huh…You know... I would have manipulated everyone to turn against each other.” Swipestrike chuckled darkly in saying this statement of what he do.

“Wait! What,” Ben asked off in not following what this guy was saying.

“You heard me. How do you think those Main Five can get to fight with each other so easily when one starts a conversion? Because I'm the one who's been pulling the strings since their dream and reality,” Swipestrike explains what he has done while beginning to laugh about it. “It's so funny! Friendship is Magic?! More like Friendship is Doom!” He made a mockery about those girls upholding friendship as their magic, it was funny.

“So... That explains everything! You helped the Dazzlings in completing the Main Five's Good Magic into some negative Dark Magic, so they can absorbed them to defeat us?! Is that it?!” Ben questioned off if this guy was somehow secretly aiding the Dazzlings to obtain negative magic energy from those that had Equestrian Magic.

“Oh no... You figure it out... ” Swipestrike pretended to sound surprise by Ben’s detective discovery before he chuckled a bit. “Too bad that everything you did was a failure and worthless. This world is about to meet its extinction!”

“Not gonna happen!” Ben shouted off, as he unleashed a Sword Beam which Swipestrike quickly block with his swords, but got pushed back a few feet.

“Which is why he won’t fight alone,” Flash steps in with a sword in his hand to be near his bud.

“You think two will stop me?” Swipestrike asked in seeing such bravo of foolish youth.

“Then what about three!” Sunset Shimmer then floats near the two guys to help them against this Dark Terrorist wannabe.

“Sunset, what about Fafnir?” Ben asked in what the girl was doing, they still have to deal with Fafnir.

“I asked Twilight to temporally help you; Brave Heart said he help fight the guy who’s his mortal enemy. I lost the you from my world from doing down the wrong path, and almost lost you again. I won’t risk a third time.” Sunset explain herself that after having lost a chance for love, she requested to help those here before returning to aid her friends.

“Then you better count us in too!” Jack Zen spoke when he, Goldie, Tough & Pinkamena enter the stage.

“Alright Swipestrike, get ready cause….Your Time’s Uuuuuppp,” Pinkamena spoke off to say this in getting her creepy eye glare out.

Soon the fighters all charged to attack another with anything going their way now.

----------------------------

Meanwhile, another battle was going on at this time that we shall see as we see Shadow Dragon and Drake battled against each other through punching and kicking each other hard and quick while dodging the others’ attacks. This almost seems to be an even play out, but only one of them was gonna come out a winner.

“I’m gonna make you pay for what you had done to everyone, especially the world! More than hundreds had received Mutant Powers because of you!” Shadow Dragon snapped off against what this foe has done to people.

“Oh boo hoo... Looks like someone was very upset because of the mistake that he had made.” Drake pretended to cry in order to taunt this guy.

“I’m gonna kill you! When I do, you won't come back to life again!” Shadow Dragon yelled off to say in what he would do.

“We'll see about that, buddy! Once I finish you, I'm coming after the rest of your family.” Drake made a sly smile in stating what he’ll do after Shadow Dragon is no more around.

“No, you don’t!” Shadow Dragon snapped off to say, he will not let that happen to his family.

Shadow Dragon and Drake Blackstar pushed themselves out as they battled and fought against each other hard and quick to almost be unseen, almost. Drake swung his punch right at the former's face, but Shadow Dragon blocked that move before he punched back. They both continued punching, kicking and attacking each other hard and quick for five times. Drake jumped and kicked Shadow Dragon's chest, which was grabbed by the latter. Shadow Dragon threw Drake to the walls as he punched him on his face and body for six times, but the fighter was grabbed by Drake, as he gave Shadow Dragon a head butt before he punch him off and they battled with each other quick and hard for few times more.

They both grabbed each other hard, as they pushed each other's faces hard and quick. Shadow Dragon quickly punched Drake's face very hard before he rammed him out. Drake growled in anger, as he took his gun out. He aimed at Shadow Dragon.

“Pant-pant….It's over, old friend.” Drake breathed heavily to say as he was gonna shot.

“It is. Dragoking, sick him, boy!” Shadow Dragon stated too say before he yelled out to someone.

Drake turned to his backside of who was near. He found a giant black Anaconda, as it shoots its poison out at his face. He screamed in pain, as he covered his pained and wounded face. As he removed his hand, he got punched very hard by Shadow Dragon to the walls hard.

“This is for everyone you tried to kill, buster…” Shadow Dragon spoke to say, as he moves closer to the enemy temporally stunned as the scene goes dark in us not knowing what Shadow Dragon was gonna do to Drake next.

---------------------

The battle from all sides was continuing still, with not much progress. We soon see how the members of Dragon Strike Force are battling against their mortal enemies; the Dark Terrorists.

Aquastrike launched her Hydro Canon at the charging Dark Terrorists before using her Water Claws in striking, slashing, punching and kicking at them one-by-one while dodging and blocking the attacks with her Water Powers.

Blazefist launched and fired his Fireball Blasts at the Dark Terrorists Soldiers, who were firing their guns at him while dodging the attacks in hiding behind their pillars. Dodging and avoiding the attacks for three times, he jumped up and launched his Phoenix Firestorm at them to ashes. He landed on the ground as he punched, kicked and fired his Fireball Blasts at his enemies. Blazefist turned and fought against Crimson Skull who came out to face him, as they both battled and fought against each other hard and quick.

Burnblast and Lightningblade charged in, as they both wielded their katanas. Burnblast wielded three katanas on each palms (like Wolverine's Claws) while Lightningblade held his Twin Katanas, as they charged in and swung their blades against the Dark Terrorists one-by-one quick and hard for few while dodging the bullets, blasts and attacks from them.

Shorty Thinking swung his Flame Twin Blades against his enemies when he was closed to combat with his enemies. Using both of his agility and skills, he dodged the attacks quickly while striking and slashing them down.

Laxtinct was wearing by his armor of Earth and Rocks as he punched, knocked and kicked against the charging and attacking the Dark Terrorists. Tailtech and Icy fired their Technoblasts and Freezing Blasts at their enemies while keeping the Crusaders from danger and attacks that they almost wondered into.

Wild Maniac roared and screamed wildly as he rode his wild horse Matsuki in charging and ramming against the countless Dark Terrorist Soldiers while swinging his pike against them. Terrorcreep flew and strike his enemies to the ground with his swinging axes at them while he swung his bat wings against them back.

Iris Crystal, as a Psychic Mutant, levitated and throws some objects and crates at her enemies. She sometimes used her mind trick ability power in making her enemies to fight against each other while battling them with her martial art skills.

Lance; using his speed power, charged and rammed against the enemies one-by-one. As a Magic Mutant, Ashley launched countless Spell Blasts and Tricks against her enemies. Sammy was changed into a blazing and fiery humanoid form; blasted and launched his fiery blasts and fireballs at his enemies quickly while punching at them.

In his steel mode, Steelkick battled and fought against his enemies through punching and kicking at them hard. Metalgear used his Cannon Blaster in firing and blasting at his enemies while dodging the attacks. Kouni used her Sonic Wave Power in attacking her enemies to the ground while battling against them with her martial art skills at them quick and hard.

“Waaaaaughhhh,” Spike & Phobos ran when being chased by Boris & his stooges.

“AAAAHHHHHH,” Then Boomer was heard yelling, as there was a lot of whacking and bashing before Boris was sent knocked across with Boxco & Dum Dum to skid across and bang against some dumpsters. Spike & Phobos panted to be near Megan while they sigh in relief that Boomer waved to them in glad to help before going after more Dark Terrorist flunkies.

“Are we winning?” Phobos asked off a question here.

“I’m not sure.” Spike shook his head in not knowing the answer to that.

“The Autobots looks like they are having worse luck than we are. Even with Omega backing them up, look.” Megan spoke with concern in her voice to notice how their other allies are handing an even harder task.

As spoken, the Autobots were holding their own against many oncoming Decepticons. Omega was blasting and firing everything he has to take out many giant evil enemy robots. But Galvatron ordered more of his troops to corner the bots, as they fought to hold the line as long as they can.

“Can’t you use your Rainbow of Light?” Phobos asked off that Megan had something to stop what’s happening, can’t it be used now?

“If I do, Fafnir will try to come after us both. We need to unleash it when he won’t expect it.” Megan spoke in recalling that Fafnir was quick to notice, they need to use it once no one tries to stop them.

“Hey wait, look what’s happening over there!” Spike spoke in noticing something about to happen from afar.

Suddenly within that moment during this large battle scale war going on, something was going on that caught some manner of attention…as a glowing portal appeared out of nowhere.

“Yes, Ah knew they get my call!” Flare Tiger cheered in seeing that something was happening.

“What call?” Saber Dragoon asked off from punching one enemy out.

“Our Calvary, of course; here they come out of the Space Bridge!” Flare Tiger declared in stating in what she was doing the whole time, calling for backup.

Soon from the addressed Space Bridge, something was seen walking out of it….a familiar Transformer leader who held for justice, peace, and goodness, it was…an Autobot, and he was…a Prime!

“Optimus Prime…?” Hound spoke off to say this in seeing this.

“Our leader…has returned.” Drift spoke in surprise in who has come back.

Then coming out of the Space Bridge was more surprises, as the Dinobots came forth to follow Optimus out onto the ground to stand tall. Then without warning, Azure Phoenix enters out of the Space Bridge, followed by his Personal Army, NEST & Military Reinforcement Army.

“Well I’ll be a metal toaster.” Crosshairs spoke off to say in seeing this sight for soar optic eye sight.

“And here comes the home team now folks!” Bumblebee spoke off a radio response of those that has come to help battle against the army of Dark Terrorists & Decepticons.

Many of the heroes & villains who saw this knew that more allies of good have come to join in.

“PRIIIME…I thought you left this planet!” Galvatron spoke off in shock and rage to see this bot on this dirt ball world.

“I was told there was a large threat about to be unleashed. I have come to aid…in this planet’s need.” Optimus spoke forth in stating his honorable claim, as he brings forth his sword now, “Autobots & Allies….CHAAAARRRRGE!” He made this loud announcement, as he commences with the battle at hand.

Soon the Dinobots transformed into their dinosaur forms, as Optimus rode on Grimlock to start clashing, slashing and breaking through Decepticon lines while he swung his sword.

“DECEPTICONS….ANNIHILATE,” Galvatron roared off to give the command for his own troops to finish off all those that stand against them.

Soon the Dinobots were bashing against many of the Decepticons and what those Dark Terrorists try to throw at them. But when it comes to Jurassic force, the Dinobots are a mighty brute force and with powerful flames to cause enough wreckage to demolition much of the enemy’s power. Soon Galvatron charged against Optimus to knock him off of Grimlock, as they wrestle across the ground before standing on opposite sides.

“Your time of return has only signal our doom by my grasp!” Galvatron declared this matter of what he shall do to Prime.

“Think what you will Galvatron, but even if I fall, others will rise. Heroes are made…by what they set their minds to do what’s right.” Optimus spoke true and bold of why he knows, even without him, there will be others to rise and stop evil in its tracks.

“Enough of your words, we shall end this NOOOW!” Galvatron grip his metal fist, as he shall end his mortal rival.

Both Autobot & Decepticon Leader started to bash with their fists left and right before striking back with bladed weapons, while getting out of range to fire their blasters. For these two are aiming to settle things between the ultimate good and evil among titans, as many would either watch or continue to fight.

And soon, many of the others of Transformers were also going at it. Drift was using his agile skills to help him face off against Starscream 2.0. Bumblebee was going another round against Stinger 2.0. Hound was gonna be fighting himself against Lugnut & Shockwave 2.0 Crosshairs was getting Breakdown & Sundwave 2.0, but Omega cuts in to help the odds. And the Dinobots were facing off against the rest of the Decepticon army as Optimus & Galvatron’s battle continues.

We see Drift was leaping and jumping across buildings as Starscream 2.0 soar across the skies before he transformed. The Decepticon was firing his blasters to end Drift, but the samurai was quick to block with his sword and dash towards his foe. And soon with quick enough reflexes, Drift managed to slice off his enemy’s blasters before he did a lightning quick sword play. Then as he sheath his sword, Starscream 2.0 break down from his arms, legs, and when the body hit the ground, his head was sliced off…ending him.

Bumblebee was soon facing against Stinger 2.0, as they were bashing and blasting at each other like no one’s business. Bumblebee seem to almost be on the losing strike until when his enemy push him down, he kick the foe upwards before blasting his head off and then destroying the body. He grabbed the head of Stringer 2.0 to make the same comment in saying ‘He Hates Cheap Knockoffs!’ before tossing it in the dumpster.

Now Hound was going up against Lugnut and Shockwave 2.0, as the fat bot was blasting his Gatling gun at the enemies. Hound was dishing off a lot of weapons from blasters to even grenades. He even let himself get tackled by the two Decepticons before doing something crazy…planted live grenades on their bodies. And just as the explosives were gonna blow, Hound rolled his enemies to the side and kept rolling before they were blown up as he quoted ‘Two For One Deal’ kinda remarks. But then Shockwave 2.0 was seen pushing off the parts of Lugnut, as he survived, and Hound decided to continue to fight.

Right now Crosshairs & Omega were going against Breakdown and Soundwave 2.0 in a double battle feat. Crosshairs was pulling up his twin blasters to shot, duck and hid while Omega was going all out. Breakdown was charging to deliver a hammer smacking, but Omega’s firepower was too much that it broke him apart. Soundwave 2.0 was using Crosshairs’s voice to confuse Omega, but then the real Crosshairs came behind Soundwave to blast his head off, while stating ‘Don’t be trying to imitate me’ kinda quotes.

The Dinobots were going wild against any of the Decepticon Troopers. Between their dinosaur forms, they used their claws, teeth, horns, firry breaths, you name it, and them Decepticons were shredded or roasted to melted scrap metal.

For now it seems that the giant robots from outer space were all fairing in their own shares of the battle while those that one their fights, were now taking on the Dark Terrorists to help the humans out.

--------------------------------

At this very moment, the Dazzlings watched quietly in seeing the battle go on from their allies and their enemies fighting it out. Course most of the attacks from the Dark Terrorist & even Decepticons, even Fafnir nearly got them within hiding in the theater stage.

“Um, I forget…who are we supposed to root for?” Sonata asked a dumb question at this time.

“Who do you think; the ones AGAINST our enemies!” Adagio remotely grit her teeth to tell the ditzy girl the news.

“But aren’t our own allies getting a little too reckless?” Aria dryly stated in seeing none of the ones for the side of evil, seem to care much for their concern.

“Grrrr….if we stay here, then of course they won’t be careful to watch out for us. Come on!” Adagio growls in frustration before deciding they need to go.

“Wait, you mean go out there? While they are fighting,” Sonata yelps in worry in where they have to go, out in the middle of a three-way war zone.

“In case you forgot, we can’t defend ourselves no more.” Aria stated that they can’t do much after what happened to them.

“You two idiots wanna stay here until one of them BLOWS up this spot,” Adagio sterns to say of what they end up doing if they don’t getaway.

“KABLAM,” Then another explosion happened that caused the theater stage to break down a bit, making the Dazzlings look with shock and worry; the fighting is gonna kill them if they stick around too long.

“We’re in!” Aria & Sonata responded in agreeing with Adagio, they best slip the scene.

Now the Dazzlings slip out of the theater to slip pass the chaos and confusion. The Rainbooms & their Guardians fought against Fafnir & his Guardians, Ben & Sunset along with Goldie’s group were facing Swipestrike & Guildenstern, many of Azure’s group forces were fighting many and all Dark Terrorist while the Transformers duked it out of Autobot and Decepticon war confront.

“Okay…this way, we can…” Adagio spoke in leading her girls to follow when…

“Wait, there’s someone over there!” Sonata pointed to say in seeing who else was there from a smoke cloud.

“Who is it?” Aria asked in not knowing if it’s friend or foe.

The answer came when the Dazzlings watched that who was seen fighting was actually someone from Dragon Strike Force; Laxtinct. We see Laxtinct on some stairs, as he continued punching and kicking at his enemies. He was hit and shot by the blasts as his armor slowly cracked and pushing him back. However, Laxtinct was unaware that a Decepticon Trooper turned from the others fighting the Dinobots and glared at his enemy which he caught in sight. He raised his left foot up to prepare to stomp the human while he fought some Dark Terrorist.

“Hugh!” Sonata gasped in what she saw, “LAXTINCT! Look out!” She yelled out to warn the guy of danger.

“What/Hugh,” Aria & Adagio responded in not knowing what Sonata was doing.

Then without warning, Sonata jumped and pushed Laxtinct aside before got crushed by a giant metal foot. Laxtinct got up and turned to his back in seeing who did that and who it sounded like.

“Gaaaugh….SONATA; Nooooooooo,” Laxtinct gasped in shock to see that happened, as Sonata was now unconscious while apparently got stuck from the crushed stairs while the giant foe hasn’t finished pressing down hard enough. “Let her go! GRUUUAAAGHH,” Laxtinct screamed in anger, as he slammed his right fist on the ground before pulling his fist up in causing the ground in shaking and firing the rocks and soils at the Decepticon Trooper. He charged in before he jumped up high. He slammed his rock fists on the Decepticon's spark very hard to the ground hard.

“Wow….hard core.” Aria gasped out in seeing that kinda action be performed.

Laxtinct turned to Sonata, as he got her free before he held her up to him, “Sonata! Are you alright?” He asked in making sure she wasn’t dead yet.

“Ahhh…A bit woozily, but okay; that robot... That is really a tough one…” Sonata responded to say this to shake her head from how crazy and tough a Transformer is.

“Why? I thought you hate me so much…” Laxtinct asked in not getting such sacrifice.

“Hehe…” Sonata giggled a bit while not seeing the situation still playing out. “I guess... My heart tells me that... you were most important person I care…” She stated in feeling like she had to do that, for the one she loved.

“Sonata... I'm very sorry.” Laxtinct spoke in feeling terrible about this.

“No... I'm the one should be sorry... I guess... you were right…” Sonata spoke in looking in sorrow that this guy was right about the whole ‘doing this action won’t bring you happiness’ kinda scolding.

“Hang on! I'm gonna get you to safety!” Laxtinct spoke to say as he looked around before seeing two more Dazzlings approach their member, “You two!” He spoke towards Aria & Adagio, much to their surprise.

“Who, us,” Adagio asked off in stepping back if this guy was gonna apprehend them.

“Don’t know why, don’t care…but I’m trusting you to get Sonata out of here. It’s dangerous here.” Laxtinct issued this say this to the girls to help get Sonata out and find safety.

“And why should we help you? You were the ones that shot at us, remember?” Aria remotely stated in not forgetting the military was gonna try to kill them.

“That’s right, Sonata told us about how you were gonna kill us! You think we trust you?” Adagio snapped off in protest, trusting one of the heroes after one side was gonna plan to end them on stage, they are not that dumb.

“That was then, this is now. Look around, would your own allies stop to help you out?” Laxtinct spoke in speaking reason to the girls in what’s happening as he speaks.

The Dazzlings look around the battle field, as the Dark Terrorists kept fighting. As they look around, they saw the Dazzlings, but did not show response to help but continue to fight their enemies. Fafnir was too busy with the Equestria gang, and even the Decepticons barely knew they were allies.

“We’re gonna stop the enemy, all of us.” Laxtinct spoke to say this about what they are doing to help.

“Um, by all…do you also mean Steelkick too?” Aria asked in trying to ask lightly about a subject.

“Really Aria, you’re asking about him now?” Adagio asked off annoyed that this girl would ask such a question.

“What…I care…a little…maybe.” Aria spoke in trying to speak some denial, but it wasn’t doing too well.

“You see, we got feelings…we just don’t show it up much.” Sonata smiled to say in seeing that even the Dazzlings have some emotions, they just don’t relayed on showing it much. “I told them…because I care for my friends.” She stated in what and why she said about a military group going to kill them, because she was worried her friends would be hurt.

“You care about us even though we treat you bad or we get in fights?” Aria asked off shock to hear that, even Adagio was left speechless.

“Heh, just being apart for so long, we’ve gotten used to it,” Sonata chuckled of a little to say.

“Aaaarrrgh…hearing her make sense is now making me feel like I’m…all touchy and stuff.” Adagio groans to slap her face, as she almost is starting to get all warm and fuzzy in hearing what the ditzy girl was saying.

“Alright, I gotta seriously go…find a safe place now, you hear!” Laxtinct spoke to say this while giving Sonata to the other Dazzlings before racing off to fight more.

“Haaaah, didn’t I tell you he was dreamy?” Sonata sighs dreamy in seeing the guy she likes go off after saying such bravo things.

“For like the twentieth time.” Aria rolled her eyes in knowing how often this girl has said such lovey-dobey things.

“Never mind him, let’s just get out of here before you do something stupid!” Adagio spoke off to say in feeling if they don’t leave, then Aria may do something if they see Steelkick.

“Oh please, if Steelkick was in trouble, I think of a better idea then jumping in without a plan.” Aria rolled her eyes to tell her leader that she wouldn’t pull a Sonata stunt.

“But you do it causes you like him.” Sonata smiled off to tease this girl on what she knows.

“Huuugh, I sometimes wonder…why I even bother,” Adagio sighs to feel like asking such things was pretty foolish.

The Dazzlings carry Sonata with them around their shoulders to get out of the battlefield zone. The smoke provided cover for their leave; hopefully they can get farther away from this uncontrollable madness.

--------------------------------------

At the moment the Dazzlings were trying to escape by the cloud cover, they heard more fighting happening nearby to yelp and hid behind some rubble wall. They peek out to see who or what was happening now.

The answer was Steelkick, as he continued punching and kicking against his enemies quick and hard while blocking and deflecting the blasts from his enemies. As he continued battling his enemies hard and quick, he got punched by a Dark Terrorist Trooper, then the second kicked on his guts and finally, a third one grabbed his head and was thrown to the walls of the back Stage hard.

“Grrrugh…gonna feel that one.” Steelkick moaned and groaned in pain from what happened. As he slowly got up, he was about to attack, but got shot and blasted by some Dark Terrorist Troopers' Machine Guns and Blasters at him before punching and kicking at him. As they continued attacking him, two Dark Terrorists Troopers got shot by their shoulders and chests. Some turned and glared at their enemies.

“What the heck are you doing?!” One Dark Terrorist snapped off in seeing who was the shooter and it was a shocker.

The scene shows Aria came out and held a gun she picked up from a fallen Dark Trooper and aim it, “Saving my jerk boyfriend from some freaks like you! SO BACK OFF,” Aira snapped to say this, as she fired her gun at three Dark Terrorists Troopers before she rushed and kicked on the fourth guy’s bottom part and then punched on the fifth guy’s face very hard.

Adagio held Sonata while they hid in seeing what their other member was doing.

“Is she crazy, she’s attacking the ones who we helped,” Adagio ask in shock and disbelief.

“Yeah, all to save a guy she loves!” Sonata stated to sigh at seeing this, much to Adagio rolling her eyes to hear that.

Later, Aria turned to Steelkick, as she held her hand in front of him. Steelkick took her hand before he was pulled up.

“Aria... You saved me…” Steelkick stated in shock of what just happened here.

“Yeah... You owe me a big apology, jerk.” Aria blew her small hair in front of her off to dryly say this.

“Say what?” Steelkick questioned that claim.

“Hugh…I admit one thing. You were right and... I was wrong.” Aria sighed to say this in feeling a bit bad. “I guess we're not very different after all. Me being a big monstrous Siren while you being a metal monster.” She pointed out their differences.

“Told ya…” Steelkick responded off to say this to the girl.

Aria kissed on Steelkick's lips before he kissed her back passionately and gently.

“You’re kidding, when I scold you about loving Laxtinct, she falls in love with Steelkick?” Adagio sighs to say in seeing what was going on.

“Oh well, it’s like with me and my Pricne Lax. We were meant to be together.” Sonata shrugs off to say this with a perky smile.

“You do know that they are not Equestrians.” Adagio pointed out that the guys these girls are falling for, are not the same from their own world.

“Oh well, that’s love…when you’re hooked, you’re hooked.” Sonata shrugs off to say in feeling that part didn’t matter.

Soon at this moment, Aria took her gun and fired on right side. Steelkick and Aria departed from kissing. They turned and glared at more of Dark Terrorist Troopers arming themselves and aiming their guns at them.

“That was rude of you! Don't you know that I'm kissing my boyfriend?!” Aria snapped off to say this to the jerks interrupting.

“As soon as we're done, we're gonna have our own honeymoon!” Steelkick stated to say this in what they do afterwards.

“You're on, Steel! Can you keep up on my shooting skills? Back home, I was the best archery with magic, but here, I'm good in shooting.” Aria smirked to say this in wiggling her gun around like a pro.

“Glad to know it. Kicking timem” Steelkick smiled off to say this, as he and Aria started blasting away.

“Urrrgh, first you had your eyes on Laxtinct, and now Aria has her own boyfriend? What else have you not been telling me after some years of searching for more food?” Adagio groans to say to ask Sonata of anything these two were doing when she helped them find negative energy to feed on.

“Um, would saying Aria borrowed your comb o brush her hair without your permission count?” Sonata pointed out to say this suddenly.

“This is ridiculous!” Adagio rolled her eyes to say, as she help Sonata up to get closer to Aria. “Aria…we need to get going!” She yelled out for the girl blasting a gun to hear.

“Oh, so soon, but we’re having fun?” Aria asked off in seeing they were just getting to the good part.

“Here’s a clue, when thsis over, guess where he and his friends will put us in.” Adagio stated to tell the girl of what happens to them if they are caught by the military.

“A five star suite,” Sonata spoke a random question, much to the others surprise.

“No…JAIL! So are you coming or not?” Adagio issued that they will be imprisoned, and she ask if Aria is coming or get sentence to life.

“Hugh…fine, looks like he can handle himself.” Aria sighs in knowing that the truth hurts, as she turn to her boyfriend. “Take care Steelkick, gotta slip!” Aria waved off to the guy while joining up with Sonata and Adagio.

“Hugh, Aria…? Wooh,” Steelkick was about to say, but yelp from more shooting to focus on the enemy targets.

Soon the Dazzlings continue to make their way of escaping from the madness, but from what’s going on, it’s like it doesn’t matter no more. The madness seems to come at everyone these days.

--------------------

At this time, Ben, Flash, Sunset, Goldie, Jack Zen, Pinkamena & Tough were still fighting against Swipestrike & Guildenstern. Half the group would take on one of the two, in order to focus on and separate them evil guys from aiding the other. Goldie’s group & Tough were keeping Gildenstern at bay for now. Swipestrike had his Twin Swords glowed in ghoulish and demonically, as he slammed them onto the ground in summoning the thousands ghosts in attacking and striking his enemies down. Ben quickly summoned his Hylian Shield and blocked the attacks while Sunset Shimmer cast a spell of magic she recalls from her unicorn ability to make a shield to defend with. But instead of blocking successfully, Ben and Sunset got blasted away from their enemy to skid near Flash.

“Come on! I'm not done yet, Swipestrike! Is that the best you've got?!” Ben spoke off to say in challenging the foe.

“I hate to admit one thing... You're tough enemy, Swipestrike. Whoever you are, you are one mysterious warrior.” Sunset hates admitting that fact, but they have to stand strong. “But that doesn’t mean we’re giving up, we’ll take you down!” She stated that they are not giving up just yet.

“Hahahaaaahh….” Swipestrike chuckled darkly in seeing this action be played. “Laugh while you can, fools. Someone is about to get hurt.”

“Indeed, the blue haired one would make a fine subordinate to fight.” Guildenstern spoke his words, as he suddenly became like a ghost to zoom pass his foes to go for…Flash Sentry

“What…Flash! No!” Ben looks behind him to say.

“Look out Flash!” Sunset shouted out to warn the guy, but…

Flash gasped to look behind him, before he screamed in fear, as Guildenstern entered his body. Guildenstern chuckled through the use of Flash's body.

“Okay, then. Let's play.” Guildenstern/Flash spoke off the villain’s voice in the young teen’s body.

“Ye dirty vermin, get out of Flash or I’m gonna…!” Tough snapped in getting ready to aim until…

“Noooo; if you hit him, you’ll hurt Flash instead,” Golden stopped Tough from hurting their possessed ally.

“We need to beat him without actually hurting Flash who’s the victim.” Pinkamena stated in seeing they gotta help Flash and beat the creep in him.

“Easier said than done, cause here he comes,” Jack Zen spoke to say in seeing the job will be harder then it looks.

Soon Flash attacks Ben who tries to mostly block and defend against Flash’s attacks. Ben tries to swing Flash off him, but the act almost hurt his possessed pal’s body. The action was going on until someone with a conscious would give in.

“Sunset, I have a plan. Listen.” Pinkamena came up to Sunset to whisper a plan into her ear. “Can you do it, might snap him out.” She stated in what she thought up.

“I can’t tell if you are helping or wanna joke around, but I’ll trust you.” Susnet spoke to say this before deciding she has no choice in the matter if it frees Flash.

“Surrender, and maybe your best friend of this world won’t suffer. Unless you want to hear his agonizing screams of a sword piercing his heart,” Guildenstern/Flash said to Ben while he brought a sword out, and was going to use it on Flash’s body.

“Not on my watch!” Sunset came behind Flash to interrupt the fighting.

“Go ahead, hit your Ex-love; show him how you feel when he dumped you.” Guildenstern spoke to say in seeing the girl was gonna fight, but he won’t be hurt as much, only Flash will.

“I have a better idea!” Sunset smiled with a sly smile in having a second opinion.

Then in a sudden without warning, Sunset grabbed Flash’s head, and then…BROUGHT HIM IN FOR A KISS! WOW! The distraction was so unexpected, that it stuns quite a few others in the fight here.

“Ben! Grab his body and use your Triforce’s good magic to flash the creep out!” Pinkamena shouted for Ben to help drive the evil freak out of Flash’s body.

Ben didn’t decide against it, as he felt maybe if his Triforce had something to do in breaking the sirens control on him, it can work again. As Ben grabbed Flash’s backside, his Triforce symbol glowed golden over the body which caused the even Guildenstern to scream out in being expelled from Flash and looked half burn from what happened to him.

“Aaaahhhh….impossible,” Guildenstern gasped from looking like he was half-beaten and half-conscious from what torture he went through.

“Big mistake,” Swipestrike stated in preparing to strike the heroes when… “Powfuvhmmm…/Gaaaugh,” When suddenly, a blast hit him in the back to be knocked across and crash into a pile of yard equipment, as the doer was Tough Apple.

“Fer ye, it was! Consider yer self…Expelled!” Tough remotely stated while making a funny school pun joke.

“Ben, we’ll handle these guys now that they’re weaken, help against Fafnir!” Golden Heart stated as Jack Zen took Flash from Sunset while wanting these guys to help the others in their other fight now.

Ben and Sunset look to the other in hearing that order, as they nod to the other in agreeing to the claim before rushing off to join the Rainbooms fighting.

------------------

At the moment we see that Bantersnatch & Jub Jub were fighting against much of the Main Five, as Twilight was keeping Fafnir’s grubby little hands off her. The battle has been going side-ways of who has advantage over the other. Then Rarity used her Eternal Style ability to lay diamonds act as a stop against Bantersnatch, as it stops before coming to it, but then it yelps from a pain in its right paw.

“I got it, lets…” Rarity spoke in seeing their chance to strike when….

“Wait, I don’t think that was you’re doing, Rarity.” Fluttershy stop her friend in seeing something off.

“Fluttershy, wha in Sam Sakes are ye doin’?” AJ asked puzzled in seeing the girl was going near the evil Guardian.

Fluttershy came near Bantersnatch who growled at seeing an enemy with his one paw not touching the ground.

“It’s okay…I just wanna check something…” Fluttershy approach gently before she slowly lifted the paw, and found a thorn in it. “Oh, you poor thing, you have a thorn in your paw. Doesn’t Fafnir know about this?” She spoke in surprise, and asked why the poor dear wasn’t helped out.

Bantersnatch lightly growls in knowing Fafnir is not the most caring type of masters to do such things.

“Here, allow me.” Fluttershy smiled to say this while she grabbed the thorn, and.. “POP,” She yanked the thorn out of the creature’s paw.

“GRUUOOORRRUGHH,” The Bantersnatch roared from the pain, as it leaped onto Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy,” the Main Five cried out in seeing their friend in trouble.

But then when the Bantersnatch look like it was gonna bite Fluttershy’s head off, it instead smiled to lick her face.

“Hehe, ooohh….your welcome,” Fluttershy giggled to say while petting the big creature’s furry head in just the right spot for Bantersnatch to enjoy.

“Ugh, what just happened?” Rainbow Dash asked off in being surprised to see this.

“Wow, Fluttershy tame the beast, and with kindness no doubt!” Pinkie Pie spoke off in seeing this was a real shocker.

“What are you doing Bantersnatch, don’t lick her….EAT HEEER!” Fafnir snapped off from watching the scene with an upset voice.

Bantersnatch look from his master to the girl he has who was nice to him as he was confused about what he should do.

“Oh, well…I suppose he is your owner, but he didn’t seem to care about a thorn in your paw. Doesn’t he know he should care for you?” Fluttershy spoke in understanding Bantersnatch’s position, but still, even a Guardian like him should be tendered loved, and cared for.

“I don’t care, I scare! NOW EAT HER!” Fafnir snapped off to say this while snapping at his Guardian to do as he says.

Bantersnatch was looking lost in not knowing if he should listen to his owner or disobey because Flttershy helped him out.

“Guagh, Jub Jub! Get the girl while she’s pinned!” Fafnir groans to snap above in wanting his other Guardian to swoop down and get the pin girl.

Jub Jub was diving to land in front of Bandersnatch, as it screeched to about to peck Fluttershy who screamed and shut her eyes for the worse. But then a jet of flames engulf Jub Jub when Phoenix smashed it to the ground, as the evil Guardian squirmed before it faded away, and it’s magic object shattered to pieces within Fafnir’s hold.

“Grrrr….” Then Bantersnatch growls to let go of Fluttershy to look ready to pounce on its former owner in what it was gonna do.

“Oh, so you turn on me? Well, here’s your just-dessert!” Fafnir responded off in seeing how this was gonna turn into.

Then without warning, Fafnir shoot off a wave of darkness against his former Guardian that was trying to resist, but was knocked back to crash against the ground. With a last moan, Bantersnatch return to his object state, as it fell near to Fluttershy.

“Hugh….how could you?” Fluttershy spoke to say as she held the Guardian Object of Bantersnatch in her hands, feeling sorry that the creature was knocked off to return to its ring state.

“Bah, and here I thought Bantersnatch & Jub Jub would be enough. But one turn traitor and the other got fried by a Phoenix!” Fafnir remotely spoke off to himself in seeing that now two of his Guardians have proven worthless it seems.

“Sword Beam,” Then Ben’s voice was heard, as Fafnir dodged a sword beam attack that almost got him, as he saw the brave boy and Sunset Shimmer return.

“Oh great, you show up just as Twilight and I were getting to know another?” Fafnir points to say this when he and Twilight were getting along so well.

“And I hate everything about you!” Twilight snapped off to say this as what she thought of this villain.

“Well then, since the gang’s all here, I suppose it’s time to get a bit more serious.” Fafnir shrugs off to say in seeing that with everyone now focusing on him, he may as well turn up a bit on fighting them.

Then Fafnir laughs off evilly as he hovers above the group, as a music background called ‘Ganondorf’s battle theme’ is heard playing to build drama attention. Then Fafnir smashes the ground, causing a glowing tremor quake that shook the gang a bit. Nyx & the Crusaders watched from afar in what was happening.

“Nyx, can’t ye help them out?” Apple Bloom asked off in thinking their friend has magic, so she could aid too.

“I would, but I don’t have magic in this place.” Nyx shook her head in feeling she can’t be very helpful now.

“What about when we played, you almost looked like you got your pony human hybrid form?” Scootaloo stated this thought.

“Maybe if we jam, you can fight back!” Sweetie Belle suggested that if the Rainbooms got their transformation along with Twilight performing with them, then the Crusader can with Nyx.

“Okay, that might be a long shot, but let’s get to work.” Nyx spoke to say as they rushed to get themselves ready to do a little practice to help her transform; hopefully it will work.

Soon Fafnir held up his arms, sparks of lightning course from unknown places, as he held it like a glowing ball. Then Fafnir throws it at the heroes that dodge that attack. But Fafnir performs the same act again in throwing it again until it hits Brave Heart, as he was heard screaming in pain.

“Ahhh, music to my ears; let’s hear more, shall we!” Fafnir smiled with joy in hearing the painful agony of his mortal foe.

Then without warning, Ben cuts in with his Master Sword and did a surprise, he swung it on the perfect timing that knock Fafnir’s attack away and back at the thrower.

“Oh, wanna play that game, then let’s see how long you can keep up the speedy pace.” Fafnir smiled in seeing what was going on, and decided to join the fun.

Soon Fafnir knock his attack back at Ben, who retaliated with his sword, it was a game of keep away. And the center attack was going faster and faster until someone would give…

“YOU MEANY/Powfruvhmm…” Then Fluttershy was seen that she attacked Fafnir from behind in getting revenge for Bantersnatch with a harsh kick to his backside.

“Grrruaaghh…” Fafnir was distracted from Fluttershy’s move, as she got out when Ben made his next hit on the rebound attack. “Brizizizvhmm…Gwwoooaaghh!” And soon he got electrocuted by his own attack, as he hovered there paralyzed.

“He’s paralyzed, but we need to get him down.” Sunset stated in what has happened with Fafnir.

“Leave that to me, my Light Arrows should give him harm for being a creature of darkness. Here goes,” Ben stated as he summoned his Hero Bow and pulled it back to bring out a glowing arrow of light.

“Powwfruvhmmm…/Gwuuuooaarrugh!” Fafnir gasped from being hit by a Light Arrow, as its good magic was countering his dark sin magic. “GRrooaugh!” He groans in pain from a light imploded inside him, as he drops to the ground defenseless.

“Here’s down, everyone, attack!” Twilight issued this for all of them to strike.

Soon the Rainbooms fired off all their range type of attacks, even their Guardian allies fired off their own attacks to deliver harm onto Fafnir. But soon that ended when Fafnir rested up in recovering from being temporally down.

“You fools dare to strike…ME!” Fafnir snapped off in fury, how dare this group try to mess with him.

Now Fafnir was mad, as he was recasting his lightning spell, and then thrown the ball right at the gang, but even faster.

“Lad; Knock it back to him!” Brave Heart issue what Ben should do now.

Soon Ben was making sure his sword swing strikes knock Fafnir’s attack away from them to get the evil creep. But Fafnir was hitting his attack back to get the boy with much more rage.

“We have to hit him again to stun him!” Twilight stated in what they gotta go with here.

But then from afar, the Crusaders were playing their number to which…Nyx’s inner magic was awakening…as she gain pony ears, ponytail, and wings. But then the girl also glowed suddenly in where her body grown to be as if she had a growths-burp to look like she wear the same cloths, but look like the adult human version of Luna, only in a slight different state of Nightmare Moon from the pony world that was less darker and evil.

“It works...I awakened my Battle Form! Now to pay back that mean Fafnir for trying to take my family apart,” Adult Nyx spoke in looking at herself, feeling her magic, and look to the enemy, as she vanished like night dust in the air.

Then as Fafnir was busy, he didn’t see stardust particles around him, which they exploded around him.

“What the…?” Fafnir was distracted, and did not see his own attack hit him back. “Brizizizvhmm…GWwoooaaghh!” And soon he got electrocuted by his own attack again, and was left to hover there paralyzed.

“Why Nyx, you’ve grown.” Rarity spoke as she and everyone saw human Nyx’s new appearance, it’s like seeing her years from now.

“Just my Battle Form I learn back in Equestria, makes me look like an adult…even here.” Adult Nyx explained the case of how she can now fight better.

“Good job Nyx, now to take out the villain.” Ben stated, as he brought for his Light Arrow to take aim then fired away.

“Powwfruvhmmm…/Gwuuuooaarrugh,” Fafnir gasped from being hit by a Light Arrow again, as its good magic was countering his dark sin magic from within, “Grrooaugh!” He groans in pain from a light imploded inside him, as he drops to the ground defenseless again.

“Now this time, let’s hit him with physical blows now!” Rainbow Dash suggested this out in what they do now.

“Ah’m down wit’ dat!” AJ smiled off to hear her friend make that suggestion.

Soon most of the team that could use their physical attacks of their fist, or weapons, ran up to the defenseless Fafnir to attack him. But soon the effect wore off, and Fafnir began to hover again while looking more upset.

“You fools seem to be getting cocky!” Fafnir snarled off to say, this bunch is starting to get on his last nerve.

Then Fafnir punched the ground again to cause an even stronger tremor that shook everyone up and broke more of the ground around. Then Fafnir summons a far more stronger magical energy within his hand, and then shoots it off like a super-fast ball. But Ben manages to stay in the game and watches careful to string back the attack with his Master Sword.

“This time, all your friends cannot aid you now!” Fafnir stated to Ben in finally going to have the advantage.

Then without warning, vines, bubbles, giant hands then grip parts of Fafnir’s body while being attacked by electricity & flames by the other Guardians of the gang.

“Now, Ben!” Undine signals Ben to attack while Fafnir is held up.

Ben took the next shot with all he had, as Fafnir’s attack soon impacted against the villain. “Brizizizvhmm…Gwwoooaaghh!” And soon he got electrocuted by his own attack yet again, and was hovering there still paralyzed by the attack.

“Ready, aim…fire away Ben!” Pinkie Pie smiled off to say as Ben gets his bow ready to fire.

Soon Ben fired off another Light Arrow right at Fafnir that could not block that attack from getting to him.

“Powwfruvhmmm…/Gwuuuooaarrugh,” Fafnir gasped from being hit by a Light Arrow for this time, as its good magic was countering his dark sin magic from within, “Grrooaugh!” He groans in pain from a light imploded inside him, as he drops to the ground defenseless to be attack.

“Alright, ALL-TOGETHER,” Brave Heart gave the order for all of them to hit the creep with everything they got!

Soon everyone was pitching in to attack Fafnir when he was down and could not defend. And then Ben & Brave Heart delivered the final strikes from their swords across Fafnir’s body. Which at that same moment, the background theme had ended as well…

“GROOAARRRUGHHH….” Fafnir yelps backwards while in pain, as he soon lands on his knees before the Equestrians that have gave him so much pain, even those from this world. “Guuugh-Haaah-GUuaaagh-Huuuaaaah! The great Fafnir…of Mount Thunderflame….reduce to this,” Fafnir was exhaling with deep breathing from his wounds, but could not believe in what was going on here, this was not possible. “Buurghhh…” He burr a bit, which disgusted the girls in seeing him do that as it was a trail mix of dark icky stuff. “My dear Twilight…Ben…Brave Heart…! All of you…!” Fafnir exclaimed in staring at the ones that dare to try to defile him. “GRUUAARRRGUHH..AAAARRRUUUAAAAGHHHH,” Then Fafnir stood up upon the theater stage as he was unleashing a wave of his magic in fury, as if about to take out everyone and everything near.

The reaction caught most of the other fighting heroes & villains to see that something was about to go down.

“Alert; Enemy is unleashing a large surge of unstable magic, such action explain a task of destroying everything in one spot, including the user.” Omega alerted those of what was about to happen now.

“Okay, I know just the plan for that…..RUNAWAAAAAAY!” Pinkamena calmly was saying, before she screamed at the top of her lungs.

Soon the Equestrians were fleeing to get away from Fafnir who has gone completely mad before the entire area around the theater stage came tumbling down all over Fafnir. Once it was long over, the gang got to their feet in seeing that Fafnir could only destroy himself in a lost fit of rage.

“At least he’s gone.” Adult Nyx sighs to say in seeing that’s one evil that’s done with.

“What now Twilight,” Fluttershy asked her friend in what they do now.

“We help the others fight against the only remaining enemies still here. Come on!” Twilight gave the order, as they all nod in agreement; as the Equestria team soon went to aid their other allies.

---------------------------

With the sudden defend of Fafnir at the hands of the Equestrians, they soon turn their attention to helping the others take out the Decepticons & Dark Terrorist. Twilight’s Guardians were shown breaking, short-circuiting, crushing, you name it against the giant alien machines and knocking the dark troops back. Even Tech was looking scared in deciding to run in seeing the heroes were turning the odds again them. Dark Curse huffed at such a display, and gave the order for his own forces to retreat for now, as many of the Dark Terrorists was leaving as well.

“Grrr….Decepticons….Fallback,” Galvatron growls in seeing many evil forces retreating, and gave the same order to his surviving troops. “I was so close….So CLOOOOOOOSSSSEEE!” As he said this, he grabbed one Decepticon that was change into a plane to have them fly off.

Soon Galvatron along with Shockwave 2.0 and about 50 other Decepticons were falling back to retreat while leaving the defeated bots of their army behind. The Autobots and Omega cheered in seeing the Decepticons turn tail, they have won now.

But while this was going on, Fafnir was still buried under the rubble, but he could still chuckle evilly even in a slightly weaken state.

“You think you've won? Let's see if you can save these citizens when the bombs go off!” Fafnir spoke to say, as he used his magic to cast something to appear in the middle of the battle; he may be grounded, but he still has tricks up his sleeve.

Suddenly, dark magic clouds appeared in the center, before they vanished to reveal a metallic Seed, as it beeped for few times.

“What is that?” The Crusaders asked in not knowing what theta is.

“Is it a bomb?” Brave Heart asked off the question of what this was.

“It's the Seed! It's been active!” Optimus issued to tell the others of what the device was as he sounded concern.

“Houston! We've got a problem!” Bumblebee spoke off a radio of what astronauts say when they got a problem in space.

“So wha, they wanna garden this place, it’s only a seed, right?” Tough stated in what he thought a seed was, but…

“No, this is an alien tech meant for something more than to garden.” Shadow Dragon explained what the device was meant for.

“That Seed will cyberform and turned the living into metals!” Hound pointed out, as all the living creatures gasped in what this meant for them.

“We can survive, but you can't! This is so mess up!” Crosshairs stated in seeing this act was gonna be really bad.

“There's no time to disabled it. We need to take it to somewhere safe!” Drift stated in what needs to be done, get this thing far away.

“Ah can't pinpoint a location. The Seed will destroy lives.” Flare Tiger explained the bad news about what she can’t do to help even if she could.

“Then, there is one way. I must take it to the sky.” Azure Phoenix spoke with a stern face in knowing what must be done.

“What?” The Rainbooms exclaimed in shock to hear that plan.

“I can fly; it’s one of my own mutant abilities.” Azure stated in what he’ll do.

“But if you do that, you’ll be caught in the blast.” Golden Heart spoke in protest of such an act.

“Sir, you mustn’t…what about your family…” Shadow Dragon was about to disregard such an order task by his chief, but…

“It's the least... of what I can do to save you all…And to apologize to those…I have misjudge.” Azure Phoenix stated to say this to the crowd.

Azure Phoenix quickly grabbed the Seed without anyone stopping him, as he flew straight up to the sky. Everyone watches as the man flies up into the sky, and heads right for outer space. Then without warning, the Seed blows up in a large explosion, covering most of the area while the man was caught in the blast. Azure Phoenix was turned into a metallic form as he fell and shot straight to the ground. BAM! Azure Phoenix's body hit on the ground very hard.

“No…” Sammy & Ashley spoke in sorrow to hug their mother for comfort.

“He…gave up his life…to save us.” Lance spoke in feeling sad in seeing what has happened here.

Everyone was grieving over the lost, they pity over this and feelings were upset that Azure Phoenix sacrificed himself to save those of the flesh and living.

“Oh, will you stop fooling around now, Azure Phoenix? You’re scaring everyone.” Celestia smiled to scold the metallic man to quit playing around.

“Hugh?” The others responded a bit confused, what was Celestia talking about?

Then without warning, the metal reacted to show ashes escaping from it the thing to burn a bit before they were forming something of a familiar man in his uniform. And there stood Azure Phoenix, as he stood against the metallic shell of what he was.

“Commander,” The Dragon Strike Force responded in surprise, Azure was alive?

“But wait, I don’t understand. How…” Jack Zen scratches his head in not getting this.

“He lit up from the ashes, like a phoenix of some kind.” Brave Heart stated in what he saw seem like a phoenix performance.

“That’s just it; Azure is a Phoenix Mutant, which means he can rise from the ashes.” Celestia spoke to say in coming near the man. “Rather melodramatic, if you ask me.” She elbowed the man who dusted himself and cleared his throat in being told of such things.

“Hugh….I feel such a fool for not recalling father’s own mutant ability.” Iris Crystal sighs to say this in seeing what happened here.

Swipestrike & Guildenstern were off near a hill sight in seeing their side leave and the heroes rejoice for victory.

“You actually think you've won. Man... You guys are idiot...Truly an idiot. You had no idea of what is coming. And trust me, the Age of Harmony will come to its end…” Swipestrike stated to say this out loud to the cheering heroes, saying this battle is far from over.

“What’s that?” Icy asked off shock to hear such claims.

“What do you mean?” Tailtech asked in wanting to know.

“Answer or I’ll suck you both dry!” Terrorcreep threaten the two before he sucks their blood dry.

“Heh-heh-heh….We have what we need. And your effort in winning is nothing but a minor thing, while ours is a success.” Guildenstern chuckled evilly to say this to the group.

“I demand you speak, or we shall get it out, by force. You’re outnumbered and your allies have fled.” Azure sternly spoke in wanting answers this minute.

“I’m sure you will find out soon. Bye-Bye!” Guildenstern chuckled evilly, as he held his staff up, and he pressed the red buttons. A black portal came above him and Swipestrike. The red lightning struck on both of them before they disappeared along with the portal, leaving everyone confused in what the heck was that even all about.

--------------

“Well, at least no one’s left.” Phobos shrugs off to say in seeing there was no one else left to fight now.

Just then, some shaking action was done around the area that earns everyone’s attention suddenly.

“I seriously gonna stop opening my big mouth sometimes.” Phobos complained in seeing he just had to invite trouble now.

“It came…from by the theater.” Ben spoke off to say this in looking in the direction of where the source came from.

The Dazzlings were watching the scene from afar, as they seem a bit on edge in what was about to go down next here.

“Okay, now I’m concern for once.” Adagio spoke in sounding really worried here.

“About what,” Sonata asked confused in hearing their leader say that.

“About whose those guys may now face.” Aria pointed out for Sonata to get what they mean.

Suddenly, something was about to happen that a dark vapor escaped from the ruin theater stage, as everyone stood back of what’s happening, "Boommmmhhhh," Then the music, "Ganon's Fight!" started playing in the background without warning. The piled rubble that fell on Fafnir got knocked out of the way, and what's worse, Fafnir is seen floating up while panting really hard. He looked at the group with his white out eyes! “Pant….pant….You Accursed Heroes….pant…pant…I will not die…so easily…” Fafnir panted out each of his breath, as if on the verge of truly losing his mind now. “I will show you….the Sins of all creatures…the power I hold….is unleashed…pant….now witness my true POWER & Forrrrmmm!” Fafnir brought his right hand up, then the eye symbol on his body glowed, he suddenly let out a scream, "Naughuuuagh-huuuuaghuuuagh….Naaahhhhhhhhhhh!" He held himself together from unleashing his closed state from his scream.

"Trsusuvhhmmm-trussifisvuhmm…" A sudden wave of evil light from the eye symbol erupted from beneath Fafnir and skyrocketed upwards. The gang resumed their stances, awaiting anything that would emerge from the cloud. But what they found was not to be expected, as there were stormy clouds with lightning and loud thunder. Fafnir’s entire appearance had completely changed since last they saw him. "Qrrususvhhpowvhmm…." From the darkness around the ruin sight, the lightning helped showed what he had become. Fafnir had grown into a giant size gray Dragon that was almost over 86 feet tall, he had black white eyes, as he had white talon nails on his claws, a long tail and huge wings. As another lightning flashed again for the entire crowd to see, the dragon beast make a horrifying roar that would wake anyone in an entire city, "Roooooooooooohhhoooooaaarrrrrr!" He has transformed himself into am evil beast unlike any other; this was the true form of: Fafnir.

“Oh….Joe….” Tough gasped in seeing what they got now.

“Is that….really Fafnir?” Spike asked in not liking the looks of this enemy.

“I’m starting to think, yeah.” Jack Zen nods nervously in seeing who they have here.

“Oh man, he can turn into a Dragon and we can’t?” Phobos groan to say in feeling like this stinks.

“Phobos, I don’t think now’s the time to question?” Adult Nyx whispered this to her friend to not be so concern about that.

“All units, Dragon Strike Force; Attack that thing!” Azure gave the order for everyone to attack the beast.

Soon everything was being fired against Fafnir, but the Dragon monster simply took them as if they were nothing but mosquitos to him. Even the Dragon Strike Force and their mutant powers, they were not having any effect.

“Hmph-hmph-hmph….you want firepower….try THIIIS,” Dragon Fafnir spoke in staring and sounding like a malevolent fiend, as he began to ignite a flame within his breath. “POWWFRUUVVHHMMM…./KURBOOOMMMFRUVHMMMM….” Then he opened his mouth, and shot off a humongous jet stream of flames bashing against all military tanks and planes.

“WAAAAAAUGHH-AAAAAAHHHHH,” Many of the entire flock of Azure’s personal army, NEST & Military Reinforcement Army was shot across the field in what was like a hurricane gale force implosion.

“Gaaaaaughhhh!” Even the Dragon Strike Force was shot across ten to twenty meters across to land separated, and with injuries.

“Holy….One move and he’s already taken down Azure’s military!” Golden Heart gasped in shock; that so did not look good.

“This….could be bad.” Pinkamena spoke in seeing this scene play out.

“AUTOBOTS….GET…THAT…DRAGON,” Optimus held up his sword, as he ordered that they attack the dragon.

Soon many of the Autobots & Dinobots along with Omega, charged to ram, bash, bite, chop or blast on the strong hid of Dragon Fafnir. But Dragon Fafnir was shown wrestling against any of the bots that were attacking him.

“For Cybertron’s sake, how do we get this mission?” Crosshairs groans to complain about this case.

“Quit your whining, and keep fighting!” Hound scolds the guy to not bother with details, “Hey ugly! Eat some of this!” As he spoke, he used his Gatling blaster to blast the Dragon’s shoulder area.

“The Beast is here! Run Away from its Hellbound Flames!” Bumblebee spoke another radio aid while watching out for swinging tails.

“This creature, its armor shell…we cannot breech it.” Drift stated from no matter how many times they land a hit, the Dragon’s scales seem too tough to crack.

Dragon Fafnir roars in wrestling against the Transformers, as the Equestrian & CHS groups watch the battle unfold. It’s like watching titans take on a really tough beast, like men wrestling a wild alligator, only much more dangerous.

“A Dra…Dra…DRAGON; A Scary Dragon is here!” Fluttershy gasped in seeing what they are seeing before them.

“Twilight, tell me we got a plan against this?” Rarity asked her friend in hoping they can stop this kinda enemy here.

“Course she does, why wouldn’t she?” Rainbow Dash smiled in thinking they are worried over nothing.

“Did ye fer-get about earlier wit’ de counter-spell?” AJ reminded her pal of one major fact.

“Girls, we just had a hard time taking down Fafnir before this, I’m afraid he may have already become stronger than when we first faced the Superior.” Twilight spoke in feeling that they are up against something far stronger than before, something almost near one who is a Lord of Equestria.

“But isn’t there some way to take that thing down,” Flash asked in wondering if Fafnir could still be stopped.

Twilight thought for a brief moment in trying to come up with the answer; and there was only one solution.

“Xros Fusion…the Xros Fusion Spell!” Twilight spoke quietly before a bit louder of what she had in mind.

“Hugh?” The Main Five responded in not knowing what that was.

“Wait, you mean you learn a spell from the Forbidden Book of Spell; Xros Fusion?” Sunset asked in shock in hearing this, even she knows of that type of spell. “Are you saying you can perform it?” She asked in being uncertain if that could work or not.

“My friends and I learn how to achieve it when we work together to work our friendship as one. Then we become a new being called Unity, who holds the power of those of us that are represented for the Elements of Harmony.” Twilight explained how the Xros Fusion spell gave birth to six begins as one.

“Great! How can we do that and become Unity?” Pinkie Pie asked in liking how this was a good plan.

“That’s just it, I did it with my pony friends, and…we’re still trying to unlock more of syncing of friendship, as we’ve only reach 25 percent of our strongest magical strength output.” Twilight explained that she did that with her pony pals, and that there is still much to try to unlock more strength of deepen that friendship.

“But mother, that strength was enough to even take down Brave Heart.” Adult Nyx stated in reminding her mother of a fight they once fought.

“It did WHAT?” Brave Heart asked off shock in hearing this piece of news now.

“Long story short, you’re a tough Alicorn from our world.” Spike stated to explain the case as best as he could.

“Twilight, you don’t have to be afraid. You have your friends here, and though they are from another world…they share the same traits that you form with those you care for. Believe in them.” Megan patted Twilight on the shoulder, informing the girl that though they are from different worlds, if another version of Twilight’s friends exists, then their new friendship is the same power as it was in Equestria.

Twilight was in deep thought of what Megan said, and look to her friends and family that smile to nod in giving the girl support.

“Twilight, we’ll buy you and the others time. So please, believe.” Ben spoke in wanting his love to do her best; they can keep Fafnir busy until Unity arrives.

“Ben….hmph, okay.” Twilight spoke before she nods with a serious face.

Soon Ben took Goldie’s group along with Adult Nyx to fight off against their last tough foe. And they are gonna need all of it to keep the guy distracted.

--------------

At this very moment, Dragon Fafnir was mopping the floor against the Autobots & Dinobots and Omega. The Guardians were also keeping him busy before the rest of the others of the Equestria force were gonna keep Fafnir at bay.

“Why can’t you all…JUST…STAY DOOOOWN,” Dragon Fafnir roared off to say in getting a bit annoyed by such arrogance.

Soon the beast used his giant wings to create hurricane gale storms that blown everyone away. The Guardians crashed against parts of the school, causing them to return to their object state. But as it was clearing, what was destroyed revealed three girls hiding behind the auditorium.

“Hmph….” Then Dragon Fafnir saw where the Dazzlings were, as they seem shocked. “Well, well…if it isn’t the Dazzlings.” He spoke in staring at where those three were hiding.

“Ah, Fafnir….um, you look…surprisingly well.” Adagio smiled to say nervously while she and her worrying girls seem to be under the presence of a giant terrifying Dragon.

“Which reminds me…consider yourselves…FIRED!” Dragon Fafnir responded to say this of their working arrangement to be…burned. “KURPOOOOWWFRRUVHHMMMM….” Then he unleashed a giant jet burst of flames going for the girls.

“Waaaahhhh/Boomfruvhmmmm….” The Dazzlings screamed before they rushed to jump away before the school’s auditorium got blown up.

“Eheh, fired…I get it.” Sonata giggled a bit in suddenly getting that funny pun.

“Really, you get jokes in this situation?” Aria asked off in feeling like this was a terrible moment.

“What are you doing,” Adagio asked off shock, Fafnir was supposed to be their ally, why is he attacking them too?

“Destroying everything that stands against me, including weaklings like you. As of now…you lost, and now you are of no use to me! No use to even Dark Curse!” Dragon Fafnir exclaimed to say these things that were very hurtful to wound the Dazzlings of their career choice. “So I’ll end your miserable lives by extinguishing your flames…with my own!” He spoke in smirking with his large sharp teeth and smoke blown from his nostrils.

“Is he serious? That’s going too far as a joke?” Aria asked off in thinking this was almost overkill.

“Ohhh, I don’t wanna die!” Sonata moans to say in feeling like that was almost too much to learn they are gonna be killed; for reals.

“Run girls!” Adagio screamed off in fear, as she and the Dazzlings turn tail to flea for their lives.

But as Dragon Fafnir was about to take a breath to blast the fleeing Dazzlings…

“Leave them Alone!” Ben’s voice is heard, as Dragon Fafnir slowly turns to see Ben was now above his head with his Master Sword held tightly.

“Slashvhmm….” Then Ben delivered a sword strike slash move right against the monster’s left eye, “GRUUOOAAAAAUGHHHH!” Dragon Fafnir roared in pain, as he responded to wave his other claw at Ben who only blocked most of it while he was bashed into the ground.

“Ben!” Spike, Phobos, Megan and Crusaders yelled out in seeing what happened to their friend.

As the smoke clears, Ben held his chest….as there was a scar mark from where Dragon Fafnir landed one blow to him.

“Big Mistake; Grrrr…” Dragon Fafnir lowered his claw from his left eye, as Ben had landed a scar on the vile creature’s left eye now.

Pinkie, dressed up randomly as a cheerleader, cheers for Ben, “Rick 'em, rack 'em, rock 'em, rake! Stick that sword into that Drake,” And no, folks. Don’t ask me how she shows up at this moment!

“You….stay out of this!”

Pinkie, dryly, holding a black flag with a golden 'F' on it, said bored, “Fafnir, Fafnir, he's our man; if he can't do it…GREAT!”

Dragon Fafnir turns his attention back on Ben, hissing, “I’m going to enjoy killing you very slowly, Ben. And as you do die slowly, you shall watch as I make your precious Twilight Sparkle my Queen…and then take back what is rightfully mine. Then no one and no pony will ever question my power again”

“Not if I kill you slowly first for gobbling up my Father and avenge him, Fafnir you filthy power hungry monster of a mad Dragon!” Brave Heart exclaims in determination, making Ben look at him in surprise. “Sorry…for some reason, I got a dream that shows him doing that…”

“Really, then what do you say about ‘her’ getting in your way?” Ben smiled off to say this in quoting something.

“What?” Dragon Fafnir asked off lost by such trivia words.

“XRO FUSION,” Shouted six familiar voices from afar from behind the evil dragon.

Suddenly, the background them was changed to play forth ‘Dragon Slayer (Extended)’ from Fairy Tail OST. A bright light erupted from the center that shot like a pillar before appearing as a sphere. She looked like a young beautiful light tan blue skin woman with delicate brush hair near her neck & face that is dark & tan light violet color mix, and light turquoise eyes. She wore a silver short outfit dress and wore silver shoes. But she also had on pony ears, extended ponytail, and Pegasus wings, and was unleashing a powerful calm aura of magic from her body before her eyes shot open of her fuse creation.

“Unity - Proto Form!” The new human girl announced her name, as Unity spoke to pose while the six symbols of the Elements of Harmony appeared from behind her. Everyone has seen her, and is now witnessing the feat of a fusion of beings to create a stronger being.

“You sneaky little….I’LL FRY YOUR CORPSE FOR THAT!” Dragon Fafnir growls in glaring at Ben, he planned for that to happen, and now he dives his head down to bite the guy….

“Fruvhmmm….Powwfruvhhmmmm,” But then Unity vanished like a blur one second, then appeared to socket to Dragon Fafnir’s lower jaw in an upper jab motion. “Goouurraaaaooghhh…./Clopowfruvhmmm…” Soon Dragon Fafnir was sent flying backwards to crash against Canterlot High, wrecking it while the guy lies on his back.

“By me kilt! That be some punch!” Brave Heart spoke off surprised, now he wonder how his other self from another world got a whooping.

“You have got to be kidding me. All our effort, and she knocks him like a pincushion?” Shadow Dragon asked off stump shock, are these even the same girls that look like they couldn’t stop his Dragon Strike Force from capturing them; apparently so.

“I don’t believe this…the scans going crazy. Their power level is going so high up.” Tailtech spoke from using his system to tell how powerful Unity was, only for it to overload and blow up to show steam.

“Well if it blew up your gizmo, then they must be the most powerful bunch here.” Terrorcreep spoke off to say in hating to admit it, but now those girls are the strongest around.

Soon Dragon Fafnir rose back up from his earlier knocking, as he stood up to see who was the one to punched him. And he sees a flying Unity within his presence, the power of this fused creature of the Rainbooms shows she’s made of some strong & serious stuff.

“Normally, I wanted Twilight to survive, but if I have to rip her out of you, then SO BE IT!” Dragon Fafnir stated in who he wanted, but if he wants Twilight, he’ll tear Unity apart to get the one fused to this creature.

Soon Dragon Fafnir was shooting his jet burst of flames, but Unity dodged with lightning reflexes and speed to suddenly be zipping around the dragon monster. Unity was unleashing some of her moves from beam eyes, a powerful fist punch, blue spheres and even firing a red ‘V’ beam. All those attacks knock Fafnir for a loop, but every time he was knocked across in wrecking an area, he just get back up and continue to fight.

“Man, even with Unity, the enemy still isn’t going down.” Goldie stated in seeing how hard the battle is still going.

“Perhaps I can be of some assistance. When we fought, my scanners study the dragon’s structure to locate…an un-perfect defense in his scales.” Omega approaches his friends to state something about noticing a small un-perfect defense from Fafnir’s dragon form.

“Wait! That must be the clue, if they can hit him in that one weakness, we may have a shot.” Pinkamena spoke off to say in seeing they got a chance to defeat Fafnir.

“But will that stop Fafnir for good?” Jack Zen asked in thinking one little weakness can’t take the guy down, could it?

“Maybe…with a boost…they can do it.” Megan spoke to hold her heart locket, if Unity gets a boost from the Rainbow of Light, the two forces can do it. “We need to inform them of the plan.” She stated in giving a message to Unity, ASAP.

“I’ll go and tell them.” Sunset spoke in wishing to go up and give the message to their friends fighting.

“You sure Sunset,” Flash asked in sounding worried here.

“I believe in them, and if this works, we can be done with evil trying to destroy us.” Sunset spoke in feeling she must do this, to be able to help out in the greatest of needs.

“Alright, go and tell them to keep Fafnir busy, I’ll find the hole in his defense.” Ben spoke in giving Sunset this moment, he’ll locate where Fafnir’s weakness is and show it to them.

Soon Sunset flown off to join the fighting, as Unity used her six Element Spheres to fire six beams against Dragon Fafnir. Unity and the spheres that showed the illusion spirits of the Rainbooms from within were in a stare lock, they are hitting their enemy with all they got, but that armor hid of his just won’t crack. Then without warning, Sunset Shimmer flew up to them.

“Sunset, what are you doing?” Spirit Twilight asked in wondering why the girl was here.

“We think we found Fafnir’s weakness, he has a weak spot on his body.” Sunset spoke in telling her friends this news.

“Alright,” Spirit Rainbow cheered in liking the sounds of that.

“Well dat is good news.” Spirit Applejack nods in liking to know that helpful info.

“Where is it?” Fluttershy asked in where the enemy’s weak spot was.

“Well, Ben needs a clear shot from his side to reveal it to you.” Sunset spoke to say this, once Ben shows them where the weak spot is, they gotta take care of it.

“Goodness, right now we’re fighting as hard as we can.” Spirit Rarity gasped to say this in what they are trying to do already.

“Hey, wanna join us Sunset? We can really use all the help we can.” Spirit Pinkie asked off this sudden question here.

Sunset looked unsure about that, she’s not as powerful as Unity. But…Unity is the form fusion of Twilight & the Mane Five, Sunset’s friends who want her help even if it’s a tiny favor.

“Alright,” Sunset nods with a serious face in deciding to help out, they have to win this for everyone’s sake.

Soon both Unity & Sunset Shimmer look down before they both flew around to attack Dragon Fafnir, as he miss biting Sunset. Then the guy decided to follow the girls by flapping his giant wings to get air board.

“Come all, come now, I’ll finish you all and make Twilight MIIIIINE!” Dragon Fafnir spoke off as if taunting his enemies while blasting his flames to roast some foes.

As Dragon Fafnir was fighting those within the skies, he was unknown of the plan to take him down. Ben had summoned the Hero’s Bow & the Hawkeye Mask to work with the two to get the farthest range shot view, and to find the weak spot on Fafnir.

“Ye see it Ben?” Tough asked if Ben was able to find the enemy weak spot yet?

“Give him time, he gets one shot!” Hobo Joe told Tough to wait, they need to wait for Ben to find the thing first.

“If Fafnir catches us, then it really is over.” Ben stated in knowing how much was relying on this move. “Where is it…come on…” As Ben was looking, he saw all perfect scales, but there was one that was not perfect, as it was broken. “THERE!” He yelled out in seeing the weak spot, now to take perfect aim.

Soon Ben fired off his Light Arrow, as it traveled across the long range distance until it reach…its marker, “Purssssfruvhmmm!” The arrow jabbed right in the weak spot like a bullseye to which it glowed brilliantly in showing where it hit.

“GROOOAAARRUGHHHH,” Dragon Fafnir let off a wailing Dragon cry, as he clutch his injuries spot. “IT…CAN’T…BE….I’M…BREACHED!” He some off in not believing this, how did anyone get through his invincible armor.

“Well, well, well, looks like someone is seeing things on the other side of the story. “ Spike said with a chuckle, believing that this is the end.

“Well that's the truth about villains, Fafnir you meanie; they always lose in the end.” Nyx remarks in agreement.

“Now, Benjamin! Kill him!” Brave Heart exclaims to Ben quickly.

“With pleasure, Brave Heart,” From the shadows, Ben then picked up the Master Sword and placed it above Fafnir's head, saying, "For attempting to take Twily away from me and taking over Equestria, using the Dazzlings to do your dirty work and for all of your crimes against both worlds, the only fate you now deserve is death, Fafnir!”

Fafnir, glaring at Ben, growls, “Go ahead, Ben…kill me; But it won't make any difference; I will find a way to come back, no matter what you do to me. “

Spirit Twilight was forced to agree but in a different good reason, “Ben, don't do it. If you kill Fafnir, then you might become him or worse you'll become like Boris. Besides, murder is not the way to settle things in Equestria…remember?”

Ben was about to kill Fafnir when he realized that Twilight was telling the truth…even if he wanted to kill Fafnir for his crimes, he had a feeling that it was not his time yet.

“No! I will not become you, Fafnir. Keep your life…but never bother me or Twilight again, because if you do…next time…I may not be so merciful,“ Ben said bitterly to his enemy.

Fafnir smiles a bit. The monster appears to be leaving as he comments, “That's what I thought that you'd say, Benjamin. And don't you worry; this isn't over between us…because we will meet again. And when we do…I promise you, it will be the last.”

Ben sighs as he appears to be walking away, believing Fafnir to be beaten. Brave Heart spoke up, “You made the right choice lad.”

Spike glares to Fafnir, saying, “But be warned, Fafnir. You plan to bother me or Twilight again then we're gonna introduce you to Taiku and Bloom. And trust me when I say this, you do NOT want to mess with them as much as you messed with Twilight and Ben.”

Suddenly…a huge trident appears in one of Fafnir’s claws as he lunges at Ben. Celestia gasps, “Ben, look out!”

Celestia quickly pushes the pony Ben out…then screams as the trident caught her between the blades. The others gasp as Fafnir laughs wickedly as he held the principal with his trident.

“Mom,” Ben exclaims in shock and alarm.

The others prepare to attack but Fafnir held Celestia, speaking tauntingly, “Go ahead. Hit me…then Canterlot High will have to go looking for a new principal!”

Most of the heroes hesitate, looking worried. If they strike, then Principal Celestia will get caught in the attack. Suddenly without warning, a blast hits the trident from out of nowhere. Fafnir yelps as his weapon got cut. The woman is falling, still caught between the trident’s blades…

Luckily, Sunset came in and caught Celestia, flying her out of the danger zone. She calls out, “All right! She’s safe! Finish him now!”

“Now Rainbow, help our friends!” Megan spoke to say, as she open her locket to let out the Rainbow of Light, as many of the humans watch a living rainbow move out before going up to help it’s friends.

Soon the Rainbow of Light sores above the two fighting warriors against the evil Fafnir; Unity summoned her StarBlade, as a new shock twist happened; as she held it up…the new Rainbow of Light swirled around it, giving it a more powerful glow and force than ever before.

“Unbelievable…this magic is more then I believed you could hold.” Sunset, once she put Celestia to safety with Luna who works on getting her sister out of the broken blade part of the trident, spoke in surprise, Unity’s power that represents the Elements of Harmony and the rainbow of Light, it’s a double power of magic she’s never witness before.

“Sunset…I said you would help, so…help us…lean us your hand on this blade, so we can strike…together.” Unity spoke in wanting the girl to aid them in taking down Fafnir for good.

Sunset was left shock, but…slowly became determine to lean a hand, as her hand was place of the StarBlade too. Now Unity & Sunset soon dive forth upwards into the skies, as a brilliant rainbow spiral force appeared over them.

“YOU WILL NEVER SUCCEED!” Dragon Fafnir roared off in seeing his enemies coming, as he shall end them now. “POWWFRUUVHMMM….” Soon he unleashed a giant jet stream of bursting flames that impacted the girls…

But that wasn’t stopping them…no, and there was a reason why…

“We can…With the Magic of Friendship,” Unity & Sunset spoke together to fight as one, as they plowed against evil flames with their holy rainbow of light, “HUURRRAARRGUHH!” They yelled off their battle cries, as they burst through the flames and headed for…the light from Ben’s Light Arrow for the weak spot.

“Ssssuuvhmmm….Powwfruvhmmmm….” Suddenly in a blistering rainbow of light, Unity & Sunset plow dive straight through the weak spot on Dragon Fafnir that created an explosive force there. “GRUUAAGHH…” Dragon Fafnir gasped out in wide-eye shock at what has happened to him from the incredible pain he’s feeling, “Kursvhhmmm….KABOOOMFRUVHMMMM!” Then in a shocking feat, soon from behind the evil Beast’s back….the two valiant heroines burst out the backside in brilliant explosive flames; as Fafnir was seen with a hole in his body.

And you can believe that everyone who saw that was almost too stunned to believe that the Dragon they couldn’t beat just got beaten in such a fashion.

“Grrrrooaaah-Aaarrughhh….” Dragon Fafnir yelled out in incredible pain while much of his magic from his body was reacting unstably. “How could it be…Brave Heart…Lost To you…And I….” He muttered what was almost like his last words, as he seems to be almost losing his will to stay awake. “You…Wretched….To Think I Lose to Someone Stronger…Than Brave Heart….GRUUOOOAAAAAAUUUGHHH….” Dragon Fafnir complaint in not believing this before his eyes rolled into the back of his head, he has lost not to his mortal enemy, but to these upstarts and their power of Friendship; it was not possible. Not Possible at all!

“BOOM-BOOM, Kaboomfruvhmmm…” Soon countless explosions happened around Dragon Fafnir’s body from the damage he’s taken and what was destroying him while unable to control his free falling. “Frususvhmmm…CASPLAASSFRUVHMMM….” Soon Dragon Fafnir fell directly into the open river waters outside of the city area “Thrsuvhmmm…KURBAAAAMFRUVHHMMM….” Just before a gigantic explosion soon happened that sent water to rain down all around, thus signaling the defeat of Fafnir of Mount Thunderflame. And with that, the music in the background began to end…

While flying through the air, Unity’s magic was leaking out, as a new surprise started to happen…the destruction around everything, it was magically being restored to its former glory; that was some trick that surprised even Azure & company. And soon Unity & Susnet return to the ground, and the magic from the Rainbow of Light left Unity’s StarBlade to return to its locket around Megan, just as the Xros Fusion mode of Unity came undone to reveal the Main Six. And with that, their magical transformation wore off that they return to normal.

“THAT WAS AWESOME!” The Crusaders shouted for overjoy in having seen that action.

“You all were great!” Nyx spoke to say as the magic from her vanished, and she return to her child form.

“Heck! Ye gone an beat Fafnir,” Tough spoke off in amazement in what happened.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen a feat, ye are tough lassies fer sure.” Brave Heart nods in agreement, this bunch was fantastic.

“Oh man, yo girls, you off the hook!” Bumblebee spoke a radio sound of a street rapper in making a comment.

“Never in millennium seen anything like it,” Crosshairs shook off his head to state about such a battle.

“A true form of balance, if I do say so,” Drift bow in stating how well this group was in their performance.

“Heh, yah, us bots could do something like that, but nothing like what happen.” Hound nods off to say this that while Transformers can merged, it’s only to make something bigger and tougher, not like the Equestrians.

“Friend Omega, you have found friends of who are strong, you must feel proud to be with them.” Optimus Prime spoke near Omega in giving him such praise of worthiness.

“I am.” Omega nods off to say this in feeling glad.

“Mom,” Ben exclaims as she came over to Celestia. Luna has managed to get her out of the blade and is helping her up. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine, Ben.” Celestia said with a small smile then cringes a bit. “Though I may need some medical help.”

“Someone get a doctor!” Luna calls out to someone who nods and rushes off.

“Hugh, you know, I can’t help but feel we forgotten something.” Pinkamena spoke in feeling they forgot something now.

“Well the Decepticons, Dark Terrorist, even Fafnir are done, so is it over?” Jack Zen stated in thinking all of the major villains are gone now.

“I think I know…what happen to the Dazzlings in all the confusion?” Golden Heart spoke in suddenly realizing, they forgot the first group of enemies they dealt with before all the craziness happened.

---------------

At this time, the Dazzlings were seen sneaking near the outside part of the school that was completely recovered after Unity’s magic repaired all the damage. Seems they were trying to move it to get away while they still have the shot.

“Did you see that, it was all…wooh, and then wow, and then…the magic was just…” Sonata spoke in talking about how that battle with Unity & Dragon Fafnir was; it was out of this world.

“We get it Sonata! That Unity character looks like she’s powerful stuff.” Aria issued to tell her friend that while knowing that is one character they rather not get to meet again.

“To think they never used her against us, we were lucky. Come on, if we get to a station, we can leave town before anyone catches us…or else they’ll throw us in the SLAMMER to rot!” Adagio states to say in knowing that they must get away and avoid being captured.

Just then, as the Dazzlings were almost gonna be on their way to freedom, all the military forces under Azure’s control surrounded the teen girls.

“Where do you ladies think you’re going?” Azure Phoenix spoke in seeing the Dazzling were trying to leave.

“Um…to the…Little Girls Room,” Sonata made a sheepish excuse to point in where they were going.

“Really; you think they fall for that?” Adagio looked skeptical in seeing that was Sonata’s best excuse.

“Well, I don’t like to use the same tricks as others, but…” Aria spoke to dig in her pocket and pulled something that look like…a smoke bomb.

Then without warning, Aria throws a smoke bomb on the ground, as all the military men were coughing from this act. But as it began to become clearer, they found the Dazzlings were mysteriously gone.

“HUGH! THEY’RE GOOONE!” Laxtinct gasped in shock, the Dazzlings have vanished from them like…MAGIC! “Oh wait, there they are.” Then he made a blank face in seeing the Dazzlings were only going over a fence which they saw the army notice them as Sonata yelps to fall on them before they picked themselves up to flee.

Now the Dazzlings were trying to run as fast as they could, until…some giant metal feet blocked their way. And soon surrounding the Dazzlings were the Autobots & Dinobots that were keeping a close eye on them.

“And just where do you think you’re going, little ladies?” Crosshairs asked off in wanting to know something here.

“To the…” Sonata was about to make the same statement as before, but was cut.

“Seriously; you think they fall for that? And FYI, I don’t have any more smoke bombs I snuck from Trixie’s pocket!” Aria stated to tell Sonata that while saying how she got such smoke bombs to make their vanished and escape act.

“Heh-heh…heh…This…really is a bad situation we’re in now girls.” Adagio spoke with a sheepish smile to tell her girls about where they are now.

“I say we take care of them before they can give us any future problems. Just give me the word, and I’ll splatter them.” Hound stated to point his blaster gun near the Dazzlings, wanting a chance to make them not be troublesome in the future.

“Gulp…You…wouldn’t really harm us…right? Heh…” Adagio gulps in seeing that threatening giant gun near her that made her sheepish to feel weird being on such a side of it without magic to help out.

“Especially since we’re just ordinary teenage girls without any powers,” Sonata pointed out that they can’t do anything right now.

“For once, I’m actually sticking with the ditzy girl’s opinion.” Aria potted to say that Sonata was dead on about them not being threats no more.

“You bad, you so bad,” Bumblebee sang off a radio song number in pointing at the girls.

“Let me vaporize their behinds!” Hound asked off to Optimus as he was gonna blast them away.

“Heee,” Adagio gasped with a scared face as Sonata & Aria hug their leader in fear, this looks like their end.

“Wait!” Optimus stopped Hound from doing such action before looking to the Dazzlings. “You three have gone down a dark path…a path very few get a second chance out of life.” Optimus was lecturing these three former sirens about where they stand now.

“Ugh, say what now?” Aria slowly asked in where the Dazzlings stop hugging to wonder what this guy was saying.

“You are the leader, are you not?” Optimus pointed at Adagio, who gulps to nod with a worried face. “Then you should have known that you sided with an enemy that doesn’t care for anything or anyone but for their own selfish goals.” He scolds Adagio that she was foolish to side with an enemy that cares not for her.

“Um, who…did you have in mind?” Adagio lightly tap her fingers to ask in feeling that with having to work with Dark Curse of Equestria and the Human Realm, then with Fafnir, there were a lot.

“Duh, he’s talking about Dark Curse?” Sonata slaps her head to remind Adagio about that matter.

“GROOOUURRRRRGHHH!” Then Grimlock came up to roar in front of Adagio who got a wind blown against her by the Dinobot’s roar, as it also hit Aria & Sonata; as the three girls stood with shock faces in looking worried if they are still in trouble now or not.

“Dark Curse is no friend to humanity; he has done uncountable things to the nature of human life.” Optimus lectures these girls about the enemy of this world and what he does. “And it’s from those kinds…people call those they see and fear…as monsters. Were you not called the same thing?” He asked in seeing these young girls are like the monsters people call them as.

“We…were?” Adagio slowly look down, as did Aria & Sonata, as they have been called monsters, and so they wanted to change that.

“And who was it that came to you with promises to better yourselves. By doing things to keep earning the name monsters,” Optimus scolds the Dazzlings in wanting them to see the truth behind the lie. “Be it the Dark Curse here, or from another world, evil beings like Galvatron only use those as tools for their ambitions. And you three were toss aside, left to be forgotten.” He spoke with a harsh tone in speaking the reality of where the Dazzlings stand…

“Forgotten?” The Dazzlings spoke in feeling like their hearts broke; they wanted to be adored and worth ship, but now…it’s over.

“You have feelings, you can express them; you wanted nothing but to be recognized…even if it meant hurting so many. The evil you work with explored your weakness, and with your use over…do you still think they take you in?” Optimus ends his scolding of a lecture to have the Dazzlings understand, that even if they went back to work for their evil employment, they are no longer useful.

Soon Azure’s team slip pass the giant robot’s feet to surround the Dazzlings that did not resist being arrested, as they seem…disappointed in defeat.

“Load them up in the van.” Azure Phoenix came over to order his troops in what to do with these alien girls.

Now the Dazzlings were handcuffed and brought near a prisoners van, as the back doors were open for the three to seat on benches. Before they were gonna be loaded up, there were a few last words to be said to certain people.

“Well... I guess this is goodbye. I really want to be with you than sending you to prison. This is so mess up…” Steelkick rubbed the back of his head to say this.

“Hugh…Don't worry about me, babe. I'll be fine. Besides, it's time for me to take responsibility. After all, I've done enough damages in this world. Without my pendent, I'm just normal and worthless in singing…” Aria sighed to say while looking down with some sorrow.

“Yeah, that's true about it, Aria-girl.” Steelkick to say, as he held Aria’s face and kiss her lips gently and passionately before departing. “That doesn't mean it's gonna stop me from seeing and kissing you. So...I'll see you for our honeymoon at prison.” He said this as an actual planner to do.

“See ya, Steel.” Aria smirked to say, as she grabbed Steelkick and kissed him on his lips passionately and gently.

“Ooh-hoo-hoorrugh…It's not fair! It's not fair! I'm very sorry, Sonata! I really tried! I really tried to get you out of this mess...” Laxtinct cried and sobbed when near Sonata & blew his nose. “And now... you're in prison because of me... I'm such an idiot…” He pouts in feeling like an idiot.

“Hugh…Don't be... And you were right... I guess making and forcing people to adore us was wrong. And I'm so sorry for everything.” Sonata sighed to say this in feeling bad too.

“Yeah... I'm just glad you learned your lesson. I'm... just glad that I've met you…” Laxtinct sniffed his tears & runny nose to say this with a smile.

“Heh-heh…And I'm so glad that I meet you too. You're the funniest guy I ever had in my heart, Laxy. You're the best.” Sonata giggled to say this with a smile.

“I promise sweety Sonata! I will write and send the letter to you every day and every night! And I'll try to visit you at prison!” Laxtinct sniffed a bit as he promises to visit his love.

“Thanks, Lax…” Sonata sniffed a bit with a smile, as she kissed on Laxtinct's lips gently and passionately.

“Kinda feel sad for them.” Icy stated in feeling sad for their guys.

“I know, but what can you do?” Shorty shrug to say this as it is.

“To love & be apart, it ain’t easy.” Blazefist shrug off to say this sorta stuff.

At the moment, Sonata & Aria were pushed in the prisoner van where they sat down. Now Adagio walks up with a gloom look, but before she would join the others, she was pulled away from them, much to their surprise.

“What do we do with the ring-leader, sir?” A soldier asked his commander chief in what they do with Adagio, who led this matter of crisis.

“We should put her in isolation since she led these two. It’ll be punishment for what she thought she could get away with.” Azure spoke firmly on what shall happen to Adagio.

Adagio looks worried, and then frowns in feeling like this was gonna be her end here.

“No! She’s with us! Us Dazzlings stick together!” Sonata spoke off with a frown to walk up to hold onto Adagio.

“She maybe a pain, but she’s OUR pain! You got that!” Aria stated to also come near Adagio like Sonata, and held her in not giving her up.

“Girls…You really mean that, after…everything?” Adagio asked in almost being left speechless, all this time of being annoyed in being stuck with these two and they are trying to keep their old siren group together?

Sonata & Aria smiled to nod to say ‘yes’ to the answer. Adagio made a light smile that seems sincere, feeling a little more glad to hear that. Course the soldiers were unsure of what to do, as the decision was left to Azure Phoenix, who sigh in annoyance by this touchy scene.

“Hugh…fine….you can stay together. Considering how they get on your nerve, it’s punishable enough. Just be glad I’m in a good mood today.” Azure spoke sternly in letting Adagio be stuck with Aria & Sonata, maybe giving each other headaches is a good enough punishment for them then splitting their band up.

Soon Adagio was put in a prisoner van as the three soon sat together; Adagio sigh in feeling like this turn out to be the most unpleasant moment, they almost won in having their full power, they lost their chance to be adored, and now they are gonna go to some secret military prison base.

“Cheer up Adagio, you’ll find someone!” Sonata patted Adagio’s back in making some discussion here.

“Wha…What are you talking about? Who said I needed someone?” Adagio yelps from hearing such a claim out of nowhere.

“Don’t worry. Maybe you’ll meet a guy where we’re heading who might like a girl of your feature.” Aria teased a bit to say in knowing she and Sonata got lovers, so maybe Adagio shall find one too.

Then both Aria & Sonata let off a snicker while Adagio look almost like she was flushed with embarrassment in hearing such discussions.

“Ugh, you two…just cause you found lovers, you think I might as well? Seriously…” Adagio groans to say this in seeing how it was, tease her since her backups got guys that love them, real mature.

The doors were shut afterwards, as the prison van was soon driving off to deliver some new inmates to Azure’s selected location for the Dazzlings to get comfy in; especially since they maybe there for a long, long time…

“Well, now it’s officially over.” Spike sighs to say in seeing the Dazzlings are taken care of.

“And I think it’s time…to head on home.” Twilight spoke off to say this in feeling like they can now return to Equestria.

The Sparkle Family nods in agreement, as everyone also nods in understanding that as they shall escort the Sparkle group to the place where they shall return home…the statue. It looks like today has become quite the exhausting moment, but at least now…the worse is behind them.

Author’s note
Well at long last, the battle against three sides of evil is over. Now at last, peace has finally returned to the Human Realm version of Equestria. And speaking of Equestria, Twilight and her company shall now be making plans to return home. But of course, there will be the issue of explaining their actions to those back home. But at least Sunset is happy and writing a message to Twilight of how things are going, as everything at Canterlot High is going much better than it ever was before. The Human Realm is much safer from defending & sending off the Decepticons & Dark Terrorist, and Fafnir is no more (or is he now?), but is that all? And what OTHER surprises can be seen that links a mystery of occurrences at the high school that...remains to be seen in the final chapter...stay too! Read, review and suggest.

The Bandersnatch, the Jubjub, and the Jabberwocky are creatures from the Alice in Wonderland books, they all appeared in the Tim Burton version.

Pinkie’s fanfare and Fafnir telling her to ‘stay out of this’ is a reference to ‘Aladdin’.

A reference is made of KingHuffy’s ‘Ben’s Adventures in Equestria’, which is a fanmake of ‘Little Nemo: Adventures in Slumberland’.

Celestia being stabbed but survived by Fafnir’s trident, which was later broken is a reference to ‘The Legend of Zelda: A Link to the Past’ comic which was made in Nintendo Power years.

Author’s note
Here it is, folks, the final chapter of this story. Enjoy!

Chapter 12: Return Home, We’ll Write to You

We find a nice open field space by the football field, where something was going down at this time. As Azure wanted to give forth a legal document paper that read ‘Negotiation between the Humans, Autobots, & Ponies Alliance’ as it was a sign treaty to which there would be peace between such species as Twilight Sparkle, Ben Mare, Sunset Shimmer, & Flash Sentry, acted as Ambassadors for both Ponies & Humans while Optimus acted as the leader of the Autobots. The deed was signed, and Azure promised them that with this, no war will come from either side, but should their enemies try to harm them, they are to be notified and that was all. Soon many of the rest of the Equestrians, CHS, military groups and Autobot spectators cheered in what will be Earth’s History of alien negotiations for peace and prosperity.

------------------------

The scene changes to the new day of the sun shining over Canterlot High. As we find many folks near the horse statue, the Sparkle Family, Megan, Tough, & Omega who shrank down to normal size as they were receiving a few farewells from the Main Five, Principal Celestia, Vice-Principal Luna, Sunset, Flash, Hobo Joe, even the Transformers were there. Azure’s Dragon Strike Force were on the other side in watching this little scene play out.

“Sure wish ye could stay longer.” Applejack asked off with a smile in wishing Twilight & the rest could stay with them a bit more.

“Me too,” Twilight patted her chest in understanding the same feeling. “But I have responsibilities in Equestria that I have to be back to. Its citizens need me.” As Twilight was explaining this, Pinkie Pie smiled from behind the girl and then poked her head into the statue that vanish a bit in a magic portal; then came out looking dizzy. “But now I can go through the portal whenever I need to. This isn’t goodbye.” As Twilight stated this, everyone was smiling at the group here in hearing such heart-warming statements. “It’s just goodbye ’tip next time.” She smiled off to say this in knowing they can see each other again.

Just then, Derpy rush around, looking around while calling, “Where are you?! I thought we had something!” She is looking for the guy that the girl thought she is supposed to be with, unaware that it’s really Lorcan who never returned to this world.

As Derpy rush off, the others look dumbstruck. Nyx remarks, “Just don’t ask…just don’t.”

“Hey Flash, take care of yourself.” Ben patted his friend’s shoulder in telling him this.

“You too Ben,” Flash nods to say this to his bud.

“Hey, mom; Are you doing okay? That monster Fafnir almost got you.”

“It’s okay, Ben,” Principal Celestia said as she is in bandages with her arm in a sling. “Fortunately, Fafnir’s trident didn’t stab me. I should do fine for a while…though to be honest, I am more of a principal than a teacher.”

“That’s kinda what your pony self told Spike on a trip to find the glass part for Twilight’s present.” Ben said to the human version of his mother while hugging her, making sure to be careful not to hurt her. “I will miss you.”

“Same here, but I know I am with you through your real mother back home.”

“I’ll miss you girls.” Nyx spoke to the Crusaders.

“Diddo,” Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, & Scootaloo hug Nyx in going to miss her too.

“Sniff….I always cry at weddings….and saying farewell to friends.” Rarity sniffs a bit while almost ready to cry.

“We hope you all have a safe trip.” Fluttershy smiled to say this to the bunch.

“Thank you, we will.” Megan nods to say this on knowing that answer.

“Take care, ye’ll!” Tough waved to the bunch in it being fun, but they got to get home.

“Ye too, an watch it with dat thing!” Hobo Joe nods to say while seeing Tough turn around with that Super Nova on his back; honestly.

“Ready?” Twilight looked to her family and other travelers in wanting them to give the word if they can go.

“Ready!” Spike eagerly spoke, as he walks ahead to the portal

“Ready!” Phobos spoke off in getting himself ready to head on home.

Just then, Pinkie Pie & Pinkamena suddenly had a shaking feeling that earns everyone’s attention.

“Oh no; Pinkie Sense,” Apple Bloom yelps to say in seeing what was going on.

“That means one thing.” Sweetie Belle stated in what this means.

“Something’s gonna happen.” Scotoaloo spoke with worry now.

“Step away from the portal!” Both Pinkie Pie & Pinkamnena exclaimed at the same time now.

Everyone does as the pink ones say as the portal reacted as…something came through it….They all saw someone who looked like One-Eyed Anger but only human now, dressed in his Ancient Chinese Armor.

“Who’s that?” Luna asks surprised upon seeing the newcomer.

“Hah…Uncle Anger,” Iris gasped:

Anger moaned painfully, as he slowly got up. Upon seeing the Humans in front of him, he screamed in fear and anger. He took his scimitar out from his sheath. He swung his blade around him while making most of the Humans to leave and stand away from him.

“Filthy Humans; STAY AWAY FROM ME! I'LL KILL YOU! I'LL KILL YOU ALL! STAY BACK!” Anger exclaims in anger and madness.

“Well, he’s a friendly type.” Crosshairs shrug off to say in seeing what this guy was like.

“Should we knock his block off?” Hound asked off in getting his blaster ready, but Optimus held against it.

“Let me at him, I’ll knock him ta next week!” Bumblebee spoke of to say in a radio liner from what a street rapper would say.

“Perhaps calming him down is the best solution.” Drift stated in what they should do instead here.

“Anger; General One-Eyed Anger; Stop; It’s okay; The Humans are not here to hurt you! You're okay! Everything is okay.” Twilight spoke in trying to calm down this easily angered Mystic from trying to cause a scene.

Anger breathed and panted heavily, as he touched his head gently. “I’m okay... I'm okay... That was quite a headache. I forgot how much I hate traveling across the dimension.” He exclaimed in what it’s like to travel from one dimensional world to another, it’s crazy stuff.

“Wait, as that like saying you get car sick?” Pinkamena stated to question the idea thought.

“Do all of you get that, or just some of you?” Goldie asked another question.

“Simple, kids. Mystic Ponies are not always perfect and immune in traveling to a dimension unless they're very good at it. But first...“ Anger explained the case of being, before he was getting himself ready for something. His body slowly transform into his pony through the magical sparkling. Anger smirked in looking at his pony form. But in what he did, made everyone look spell-shock in what they just saw.

“Wait, I thought ponies turn human here?” Rainbow Dash asked off in seeing this.

“So did I,” Rarity stated a bit lost.

“Apparently, we all did.” AJ nods in agreement.

“So, you look like those kinda ponies?” Fluttershy asked Twilight if those from Equestria look like that type of horse.

“Well, yes and no. All of us are different for Earth, Pegasus, Unicorn & Alicorn ponies.” Twilight explained a bit of the case to her human friends and to everyone else that was curious.

“That's better. Even I'm not immune, Mystic Ponies can perform transformation. Now that everything is clear…” Anger spoke to sound pleased, before he glared at Equestria Ponies group & Megan. “Where the heck were you?! You've got some nerves in stabbing our Lord's and Master Tao's backs! Do you have any idea of what you did?! You almost caused a Pony-Human War! I don't know why you came back, but this wouldn't have happened if you had stayed and leave the Human Realm alone!” The guy was sounding very ticked off about what happened that all this mess was caused.

“Anger, we did what we had to, there was trouble. We couldn’t just leave our friends in danger of it. Plus, it was wrong of you guys to take the Magic Mirror, only to know that no matter what, we would go through it to help our friends here than let them suffer.” Ben stated off in explaining the case that for him and his family, everyone in this world is their friends, and abandoning them is wrong.

“Hugh. Stubborn & argumentative, yet full of surprises, just like your dear-old dad! He got some nerve of stealing that is completely property and important to the Mystic Ponies, and at the very end, he caused nothing but complete trouble.” Anger slaps his forehead to mutter these words under his breath while never truly saying them to Ben’s face.

Before anyone could ask what the guy was talking about, Anger pounce Ben to the ground as he held his scimitar neared his neck.

“Hostile action….taking precautions,” Omega spoke in getting his Gatling guns out, and the Autobots seem ready to attack if they see the slightest kill motion take place while everyone watched with worry.

“Stay-out of this, hunk of junk, I’m gonna lecture here! Now I swear to my lord, that if you ever try to pull that stunt again, I'm gonna…” Anger snapped at Omega while looking so close to strike Ben now when…

“One-Eyed Anger; that's enough; I will handle the situation.” Azure’s voice was heard, but it was not of the human one…

Then without warning, the portal glowed again, as something else come out from it. And soon it took the appearance of…the Human Form of Azure Phoenix, dressed in Emperor's Robe, who came out from the statue.

“Lord Azure,” Twilight gasped in seeing who came before them, the one Azure Phoenix from Equestria.

“You’re here?” Ben stated in how another Mystic travel to this world.

“Uh-oh,” Nyx, Spike and Phobos yelped in knowing they are busted now.

“Oh boy, an this time…it’s the guy from OUR world.” Tough groans to say in what’s gonna happen next.

“That’s…their version of me?” Chief Azure stated in being shock as well as his own group of who was here.

“Who knew, sir?” Shadow Dragon shrug off to say this.

“And someone else who is also ill-tempered.” Principal Celestia mutters, rolling her eyes as she notes the similarities between Equestria’s Azure and hers.

Anger got off Ben, as he slowly got up from the ground. Twilight and her Equestria friends and family gave a little bow before Azure Phoenix. And then the man slowly changed himself from human to pony just like Anger. The Human Friends and Sunset looked worry and concern about what was gonna happen here.

“You have so explaining to do, Twilight; as well as your friends.” Azure scolds the ones that came to this world are in big trouble. “Tricking me to take the fake mirror? Stabbing at my back when you used the mirror to get here? Stalling all of the Mystic Ponies from visiting your castle?! And the result is bringing chaos and destruction to Humanity?! Do you have any idea of what you had done?! You forced my hooves in forcing my way through your friends and family! What do you have to say?!” He was sounding very angry when he found out he had a fake Magic Mirror, Twilight had delayed any Mystic in finding out the truth, only to learn of it now…

“Um, does dat mean ye managed ta get an appointment or ye got tired from being misled?” Tough asked off sheepishly before one look from an angry Mystic said enough. “I’ll shut it now.” He stated in keeping quiet.

“Lord Azure, we can explain.” Twilight spoke in wanting to explain their case.

“And you must know that some good has been done here to put away your worries.” Megan spoke to assure the Mystic that everything has been settled and worries are now over.

“Hugh, very well….if the Mag’ne wishes I listen, then I will calmly. Now, explain things.” Azure spoke to calm himself, he like the other Mystics knew that Megan as a legendary hero and a human they all trust; so he shall respect her wish to hear things clearly.

About 15 minutes pass by to explain the events that have happened in this world that Twilight and friends and family has gone through, as well as about negotiation with Human Versions of those they know, and Azure was amazed to see his own, and more so that the man he feared be a problem for Twilight upon her return, has changed much.

“Hugh…I don't know what to say... I'm either proud or disappointed.” Azure sighed in annoyance to say this stuff of what he’s heard. “Either way, I'm just glad that all of you are safe from danger and convinced that the Humans that we are not enemies. Otherwise, I would have gone mad & angry to the point that force would be needed.” With things settled, maybe they won’t have to worry about Humans wanting to kill them for being aliens.

“And I can assure you…my other self, that I have learn that not all alien begins are life threatening to humanity.” Chief Azure spoke in making this statement in what shall be done as well. “And as such, they have done the impossible…in showing me the errors of my judgment, and for the blindness I’ve had all these years, even if it meant protecting my family afar.” He spoke to look at his family, knowing it’s time to live life better. “So, the only thing to do for these courageous heroes is this…” Then Azure made a salute to the good guys.

“Well that’s a rude!” Pinkie Pie spoke off in thinking that was a rude gesture the guy did.

“No Pinkie Pie, that’s a show of respect.” Golden Heart shook his head to say this with a calm and proud expression.

“It means he respects us as heroes, both human and/or otherwise.” Jack Zen nods to say this about what their Azure wanted to say.

“Then if everything is indeed settled, I shall return to inform your friends of what you’ve done…” Azure spoke to say this, as he begins to turn back for the portal, “And by that, in a good way. I’ll return to the Mystic Realm afterwards, until the next time.” He issued this message off lastly in what he’ll do with things settled.

Soon Azure Phoenix & Anger went through the portal to return to Equestria, and soon the rest of the Equestrians would follow suit.

“Hey Optimus, are you gonna stay here?” Pinkamena asked off a question that was on her mind.

“Unfortunately, I cannot. I must continue my journey. My quest is not over.” Optimus Prime shook his head ‘no’ while giving a reason. “I must find my Creators and find answers from them. And if there was a way, I can save the Earth from doom.” He stated if there was any way besides leaving to protect this planet, he would gladly do so.

“Will we meet again? I know we just met, but I felt like we should get to know each other.” Twilight asked in knowing that they met Optimus during the three-way battle, but it feels like they’ll miss this honorable Autobot.

“Hugh…Twilight Sparkle…” Optimus Prime sighed to say as he looks down to the girl and her group, “Though I cannot guarantee that I will return here safely, but...if this world has your Human Version, then it is possible that your dimension may have us in it.” He pointed out instating some fact of meaning or a law of sorts.

“Really,” Nyx asked off in hearing that.

“Heck, only giant bots we got are them Machines of War.” Tough shrug off to say they got big bots, but not Transformers.

“Maybe he means those like him, outside aliens outside our own world.” Ben stated in what Optimus was saying.

“I think I recall meeting you and your Autobots friends back home around the same time I met Megan.” Twilight said, recalling one time in the past before she met Nyx and reunited with Ben of meeting a version of Optimus and his pal. “But I haven’t seen them in some time now!”

“Who knows? We will see them again.” Megan assures Twilight gently.

“No matter what forms we are, we will always be friends and comrades from beginning till the end. Never forget that, Twilight & friends.” Optimus Prime spoke in encouraging this party to live by such means.

“Yes... Thank you so much…” Twilight smiled to nod in having heard such words.

“Autobots, defend the Humans and this World at all cost. Gather your brothers and comrades together. We will overcome the battle, especially defeating our enemies…” Optimus Prime spoke to Hound, Crosshairs, Bumblebee and Drift, gave them orders in what to do. “And for you Omega, though you may not be an Autobot, you have the Spark of a True Transformer. That is something, not even our Creators, could achieve.” Optimus stated to the small bot in seeing he was a true creation with a soul in a machine.

“I am honored.” Omega replied back in hearing such words.

As much of this went on, Shadow Dragon came over to speak with Ben about something.

“Ben... Do you know about Swipestrike?” Shadow Dragon asked Ben about the enemy he fought.

“No... I was hoping you tell us. Have you met him before?” Ben shook his head in not knowing who Swipestrike was in the least, wasn’t he someone who worked with the Dark Terrorists?

“No...” Shadow Dragon shook his head for the answer while continuing. “But his Chi, Skills and Powers... They remind me of someone else. I don't know... But I know one thing for sure. He won't stop until he kills all of his enemies, even you or me.” What he said was serious, whoever Swipestrike was, he seems dead serious in what he wanted to do.

“Got it,” Ben nodded his head in getting that.

“Anything else you want to know?” Shadow Dragon asked if there was any more info he can give which Ben did think of one thing in particular.

“Yeah... Back at home, your pony counterpart is the bad guy working with the Dark Mystics, and I can't seem to understand why was he doing it.” Ben spoke to explain this, as this world’s Shadow Dragon listen carefully. “He was a good Mystic Pony but because of someone he loved died, he’s gone to the side of evil. I need to know why. Was Iris Crystal the one he loved, just like yours?” Ben wanted to know something, and maybe that could clue him in about how to handle the Shadow Dragon in Equestria.

“Yes...That maybe the only reason why he did it. But I believe there is more to it than meets the eye.” Shadow Dragon held his chin to ponder the thought, if the Equestrian version of himself lost Iris, then it would change him dramatically; especially if…someone gave him that chance. “I believe someone doesn't want him to leave these Dark Mystics as you call them. Whatever it was, I believe you will find the answer. But be careful of Swipestrike, there is something familiar about him…” He finished off to tell Ben this as a fair warning to aid him.

Ben nods, as he and Shadow Dragon share a little farewell handshake, who knows when this may happen in Equestria, if ever, when the gang return to their world

“Well, guess everyone’s said what they want, hope you make back home.” Sunset smiled to say this to her friends, as they hug.

“And you take care Sunset, now that you help save everyone, your days of being negated are over. You can now have more friends now.” Megan smiled in giving some thoughtful aid guide that now Sunset will have more friends after the great good she did, especially after saving Principal Celestia from Fafnir.

“Thanks, and I think…I already have.” Sunset smiled to say in looking around, seeing the friends she’s made here.

“Farewell, friends,” Bumblebee spoke…in a normal voice for once! This surprised everyone, especially this world’s versions!

“He can talk now?” Rarity asks in confusion and bewilderment. “I thought his voice was damaged!”

“Oh, I fixed it.” Pinkamena said with a smile while holding up a tool box. “Took a while but I managed to get his voice thingie a second chance.”

“How, but…on second thought, I rather not know!” Rainbow groans, slapping herself. She rather not knows how Pinkamena was able to fix Bumblebee’s voice in a short amount of time.

“Farewell, Ben, until we meet again.” Luna said to the Equestria version of her nephew.

“Same here…and mom; Say hello to your Ben for me,” Ben exclaims to Principal Celestia with a smile.

“I will. Thank you.” Principal Celestia said to Ben gently. She will miss him but the woman has her own son, so it isn’t really goodbye, right?

At last, everyone was waving goodbyes with smiles on their faces, as Spike, Phobos, Nyx, Ben, Twilight, Tough, Megan, and Omega goes through the glowing portal of the statue to return home; only this time, they can comeback whenever they choose.

“Some crazy stuff happened during this whole Battle of the Bands, huh?” Flash shrug off to say this near Sunset Shimmer after their pals left for home.

“Yeah, it was pretty crazy…and at the same time…kinda glad it’s over.” Sunset spoke off to say this in trying to make a conversation.

“Hey Sunset, listen….you think we should start over?” Flash asked off in rubbing his back head while blushing.

“I…well…oh, never mind. Yes, I would love to.” Sunset blushed to hear that, before she gave in and expressed her true feelings.

Soon Flash & Sunset lean over before they gave each other a kiss to express their love. Making many of the girls around ‘awe’ in seeing such a happy little moment for two people to fall back in love again.

“So Rainbooms, maybe you like to jam with us sometime when you’re free. You did win and all.” Lance spoke out in wanting to know if they’ll get to jam anytime or anywhere.

“I think we’ll try it tonight, since last one, got crazy. You fine with that?” Rainbow Dash smiled to say this in what they can do.

“Yeah,” Ashley & Sammy nods in liking that idea very much.

“My, things will be exciting from now out.” Iris smiled in nesting how much things are happening so fast.

With that, the scene goes dark from so much events about to play out in the Human Realm like you never believe.

-------------------------

The scene changes to Rainbow Castle, as the Magic Mirror glowed to shirk before Twilight, Nyx, Ben, & Tough came out as ponies again, Spike & Phobos as baby dragons, Megan as her old self while human, and Omega return to being his mechanical pony form self. And soon was greeted by many of the Mane Five, Flash, EG Sunset Shimmer, Celestia, Luna, and even Fred & Barney. Megan was happily hugged by Danny & Molly, who were glad their sister returned.

“I must go, my group is waiting for me.” Omega stated this to the others in what he must be doing now, as he soon takes his leave.

“Your highnesses, we’re sorry we couldn’t keep Azure Phoenix from coming in.” Fred spoke in feeling ashamed about failing the Sparkle Family.

“Yeah, who knew that once they made an appointment, but said it got lost, that he flipped?” Barney nods in sorrow, Azure really lost it, and that was him trying to not go in Phoenix Temper Mode.

“We’ll understand if you wanna fire us.” Fred stated in feeling what comes next.

“Yeah, we goofed up badly, now didn’t we?” Barney nods in getting ready for the worse.

“Fred, Barney, you did your best, that’s all we wanted.” Twilight smiles to say this with a proud smile.

“Why don’t you take the rest of the day off, you deserve it.” Ben stated in what these guys do, they work hard, so they’ll give them a break.

“Um, well, that-that-that’s um….um sure! Heck, when you put it like that, we be stupid to argue! Come on Barn!” Fred was almost stunned speechless, but smiled off in accepting this without a problem.

“Oh, ugh yeah-yeah; If it’s a command, then as Royal Guards, we shall do. And get paired too, Gwuhhuhuhahahaaahh…” Barney also responded to say while making another funny pun.

As the Royal Guards were leaving, many of the others had questions.

“How did it all go?” EG Sunset asked in wondering the question.

“Did you handle everything? Did anything happen?” Flash asked in wondering what happened back there.

“Don’t worry, we managed to handle it!” Nyx smiled to say this to the group.

“And we got rid of Fafnir!” Phobos brags off to say in who they gotten rid of.

“You did?” Luna asked off stun, as even Ceelstia heard such news.

“Yeah, you should have seen Unity and the Rainbow of Light in action!” Spike stated to say in how the stuff went down.

“Really; Okay, tell us all the awesome stuff!” Rainbow Dash asked i wanting to know all that happened.

“An how our selves are doing there?” AJ asked how their other selves i that world are doing.

“And what new styles are they wearing?” Rarity asked in wanting to talk about cloths.

“Are they having fun now?” Pinkie Pie asked the question that she wanted to know.

“Oh, I just don’t know what to ask, there’s so many.” Fluttershy smiled to say in feeling so excited.

“Well, why not sit down and we can talk then…after all, we’re tuckered out.” Tough suggested they sit and talk, they just got back.

As the Sparkle and the rest of the group went to sit and talk, the Royal Sisters seem to be focusing on a different subject.

“Tia, is something on your mind?” Luna looked to her sister in seeing a reaction.

“If it’s true that Fafnir is gone, then I should be pleased, but…I can’t stop feeling like he hasn’t left us.” Celestia stated in having worries if the evil known as Fafnir is truly gone.

“Should we tell them?” Luna asked if they should break this news to the others.

“Let them be Luna, they have experienced much. We’ll talk about the subject next time.” Celestia informed her sister that Twilight and friends need rest, they will talk about the subject another day.

Soon the scene fads away with everyone having great time and wanting to know everything that has happened in the Human Realm version of Equestria. This will take time, so it’s best to cut around it…

------------

Oh the outskirts of the Badlands, a rip black portal appeared with something falling out of it. As the black portal vanished, the black crippled creature struggled to move, as it had the Sauron Eye symbol, and its left eye has a scar; it couldn’t really be…could it?

“I…will…not…die…Yeeeet; Fafnir…Shall…Liiiiive!” Spoke a weakened vile creature, as it spoke its name, claiming to be Fafnir…STILL ALIVE!

The scene goes dark then, as it looks like one enemy managed to survive to return to Equestria. What future horrors does this guy have when he’s recovered, that…is left in shrouded shadows…

---------------

At this moment, we enter the Secret Dungeon where Goldie’s group in Equestria hang. And after a little while had pass, Omega had returned to them. Many asked how’d things went, but many wondered if he was alright and what he became. But the important question was…his recording of data. He gave what he had to Golden Heart and Pinkamena along with the group to see it. After setting something of a projection up, everyone was watching it like a movie theater.

After a few moments have pass in watching such recording, Sombra & Autumn Gem chatted about how fantastic high school seems, Jack Zen was surprised he had a version over there. And the Light Elves; Hikara & Havis found much of the humans to be interesting.

“Truly, the world is a strange place.” Sombra spoke in what they saw was something else.

“Agreed; So many things we do not know.” Autumn Gem nods to say in what they seen.

“Thanks for showing us the recordings Omega; it really helped us understand what Twilight and her group saw when visiting that world.” Jack Zen thanked their bot friend for giving them this recording.

“It is my pleasure.” Omega responded to say in being glad to help.

“What shall we do now?” Hikari asked in wondering what they do from here.

“Perhaps continue our work; there are still many things to be done.” Havis suggested this out of what they should do.

Soon everyone was in an agreement, and was hewing off to do their own daily workload. But as Golden Heart was going to join, he notice someone still sat where she was. Yes, he noticed Pinkamena sitting still as she used a remote to turn on the screen and sets the recording to play when her EG Pinkamena sang her song. There were small tear forms in her eyes in watching that scene, just as Goldie comes over and sat beside his sister, and held a tissue to gently wipe the tears off her.

“You okay?” Golden Heart asked if the girl was alright, she seem sad.

“Well…What happen during the end of the tryouts and then EG Pinkamena singed "Broken soul from Legend of Spyro: Eternal night" to EG Golden Heart about how she felt…” Pinkamena explained with her tone sounding a bit sadden with sorrow in having seen what her alternate version of herself did in such a sad moment. “It feels like that is how I felt.” She looks down at the ground with a sorrow face.

Goldie was about to say something to comfort his sister, but she cut him off instead…

“I know you would not hurt me or done what EG Golden Heart did by mistake, but spoke out but…..” Pinkamena then hesitated for a moment now… “That song and how she sang it to tell how she felt…You know about my past and such nothing but a lost soul wondering around one place to another even if I met many new friends…..” She explained a case about herself and what experience she’s gone through. “It’s just I still feel like I still wonder around lost with no voice or anything.” She then lowered her head down to still look like sorrow was what she was experiencing today. “I….do not want to be treated like a monster….I…I do not want to be alone again.” She stated from feeling worried about going through that experience all over again.

Golden Heart carefully gather the pieces of what his sister was saying, and realizes what Pinkamena meant, as he wraps his front hooves around her.

“I understand what you mean and I know that feeling as well.” Goldie spoke to ease his sister’s pain. “I was simply an lone Alicorn with no one but my kingdom and the ponies and guards who live there, and you might understand when I battled Discord, you know what became of it.” Hearing that stuff, Pinkamena nods a bit while the tears still form around her eyes. “I felt like I was nothing…but when I saw Princess Celestia and Luna facing Discord, I knew he would pull any trick to win, so I acted by keeping the ponies safe and you already know what happens next.” Goldie explained the story of his own version of what happened in the past, while he got ponies to safety, the Royal Sisters used the elements to defeat Discord.

“Yeah, I remember.” Pinkamena nods to say, as she shakes light a little bit.

“You are never alone little sister, you have me, our group, and many friends, you know that and even friends who went to the afterlife watch over us.” Goldie smiles to say this with a gentle tone, as Pinkamena shutters but nods from what he’s saying. “I know one thing, the Pinkie Pie from your world would be very proud for all the wonderful good things you have done.” Goldie spoke these words to be truthful in their nature of knowing who Pinkamena is, and who she should be from those who were her friends of the past to now.

The last words went right through Pinkamena’s heart as she then cry and hold her brother tightly. As Golden Heart lets her tears be poured out after some time before things calmed down a bit.

“Feeling better now, little sister,” Goldie asked with a smile in seeing if his pep-talk helped.

“Yes…sniff, thanks big brother.” Pinkamena wiped away any leaky tears to show a smile on her face.

“You’re welcome, now we best be going now, we have much to do and things to plan.” Goldie smiled to say this to his sister.

“Okay!” Pinkamena nods to say this, as the siblings get up from their seat and she puts things away. Goldie heads upstairs as she is done and follows after, only to stop and look around from…sensing something.

“You coming,” Golden Heart asked in seeing a hold up.

“Yeah, I’ coming brother,” Pinkamena responded to say this to smile at her brother while he leads again and she follows again. “I could of sworn I felt like something was watching me and it felt all spiritly like hmm… She ponders this to herself in what she felt from her sense. “Oh well, I guess it might been the wind coming from the vents.” She shrug off to say from overthinking things, as the vents were open, maybe a breeze just made her think something was up.

Once everyone was out of the room and into the main room, the lights started to dim a bit, and a white mist forms. As a ghostly form that looks like Pinkie Pie appears…but much older in Granny Smith’s age, and seems to hold a sword almost like the one Pinkamena carries; you don’t suppose it’s…

“I am very proud of you, little Pinkamena, no matter what happens from good or bad, I am still proud that you will look out for our friends.” Ghost Pinkie Pie from Pinkamena’s alternate world spoke with a smiling face, as she then looks to us viewers. “Hope you enjoyed the show, see you real soon and also, I might come back some time in the future...but anyway, till next time, bye!” She issued to say this while Breaking the Fourth Wall, as Ghost Pinkie Pie bounces off as the ghostly form fades now as the scene goes dark with more questions than answers…

----------

At this moment, we find Galvatron looking over the city area as it sparks the dawn of a new day. But for him, the defeat at the hands of the Autobots and their allies from the military & even some Equestrian pony creatures as flesh humans, managed to ruin everything.

“Lord Galvatron, your orders?” Shockwave approached his lord in wondering what they should do now.

“How far damage are we?” Galvatron asked of a stays update of their strength.

“50 of our brethren are here, the rest along with our high rank officers, perished.” Shockwave explained in saying they lost a large number of their troops.

“Then let us depart.” Galvatron spoke to turn away from staring at the city to pass his soldier. “Optimus Prime, the Autobots, and these 'ponies' may have won the battles, but this was merely the beginning. We shall meet again. Our war never ends till one shall fall...” He declared this statement as a meaning that they will cross paths again, and it won’t end until one falls.

With that, Galvatron & Shockwave slowly move across the hill side to vanish without a trace. It would seem their role within the Human Realm is far from being over it seems.

-------------

Meanwhile within Dark Terrorists’ hidden location from all eyes, the troops that came back were gravely injured and beaten. The army practically lost almost 65 percent of their forces & technology along with their own Transformer army to aid Galvatron. Dark Curse looked to the one who came and bow down in respecting his tyrannical ruler.

“My Lord; our plan was completely lost and especially we have the wounded and injured Drake Blackstar.” Crimson Skull spoke in apology, as some soldiers are seen carrying a beaten Drake Blackstar to their medical bay; it’s a wonder he wasn’t killed by Shadow Dragon.

“Do you have it?” Dark Curse asked in an uncaring manner of such tribal things, as he gets to the point.

“Yes, my master. We had them. We have the bloods of the Rainbooms, Ben, Nyx, and those who came from Equestria. We had retrieved their Magic.” Crimson Skull nods with his head lowered in stating that they have managed to secretly obtain the blood samples of those that have Magic in them, from this world to the next.

“Well done... Then, we are ready. The extinction may have been avoided, but this is just the beginning.” Dark Curse smiled in sounding a bit more pleased here, while they have lost the battle, this is just the beginning.

The scene grows darker as untold mysterious lie in wait of what’s to come in the Human Realm version of Equestria.

------------------

The scene changes to where the Dark Mystics are currently residing in as dark portals showed up with two Dark Mystics who regain their pony forms walk up to their leader, Dark Curse. They bow in presenting themselves before the ruler of the Dark Mystics and soon levitated by magic were sacks of objects that were obtain from the other world.

“Well done, gentlecolts. You brought everything I need: Hundreds of Seeds, Transformers Design Works and most important of all: Allspark Shard. Now... we can start the project.” Dark Curse spoke off to say in seeing what was brought, as he was pleased.

“Thank you, my lord.” Swipestrike and Guildenstern spoke to say this before getting up to leave.

At this time, the Superior appeared by his Corridor of Darkness, as he sees what spoils from the other world have been brought.

“Congratulation, you have everything you need. So it seems…Project: Transformers Army can finally commence.” The Superior stated in seeing what Dark Curse plans to do now, create his own Transformer Army.

“Indeed. And soon, I'll come after the Evolution Project and Fusion Project. Everything has gone according to our plan…” Dark Curse spoke to say in seeing that things are going smoothly there way.

“Indeed. The plan for domination is nearly finalize to coming true. And soon, those who stand in our way shall meet their fates...” The Superior slowly nods in lightly agreeing on such terms, they are almost close, they can taste it.

With that, the scene darkens to change now, as now enemies in Equestria are plotting something evil.

--------------

Meanwhile within Tartarus, the Overlord King watches all the events that have played out. From the heroes and villains’ actions, every aspect was seen, every detail noticed, and the Demon God smiled in the amusement of his own wicked thoughts.

“What do you suppose will happen next, my liege?” Ji-Ga-No hovers near his master in seeing Dark Curse & the Superior talk about their plans while curious of what it was; it may involve the Transformer Army and the use of the Seed, but there was still more.

“That, remains to be seen…and I shall view it all…for such things…are entertaining…to a God over all.” Grimmore declared forth with his sly and conning smile in knowing it’s best to not spoil and wait for things to play out.

“And what of the Human Realm, why not attack it like before?” Ji-Ga-No asked his lord to attack the Human Realm version of Equestria; they are no match against a power of he who is a GOD out of all Demons.

“Now where’s the fun in that? When the time comes…this world…and those outside it…shall belong…to me…” Grimmore spoke to say leisurely on the thought, as he has plans in which someday soon…this world, and the one he’s in, and more…shall be within his grasp.

The scene zooms away from Grimmore’s place, as his dark maniacal laughter could be heard echoing across Tartarus while things go dark. It would seem there are many evil actions performing and what their schemes are…are left in mystery.

-------------

Now the scene changes to a nice clear sunny day, as we see the outside theater stage being used by the Rainbooms with their instruments in hand. DJ Pon-3 was also doing some work on the sound checks. Flash & Hobo Joe were seen helping out freely to make sure these girls rock. And Sunset was seen sitting down near DJ Pon-3 while writing something.

“Dear Princess Twilight…” Sunset Shimmer spoke within her mind in actually writing message to Twilight. “Missing you already, and I hope you’ll be back soon.” We find Sunset writing in her magic book that sent her message to Equestria from the Human Realm. “Things are definitely looking up for me here at Canterlot High. And get this, Flash & me, we started dating again, and I don’t think we’ve nearly been anymore happier.” As Sunset wrote, she got from focus to happy focus about the good things that have happened. “But I know I still have a lot to learn about friendship.” She lowered her eyes in stating how she is still trying to learn more about friendship, as she was still long ways from understanding it. “Hope you don’t mind if I write to you for advice when I need it.” She stated with a little more of a smile in hoping Twilight can give her advice when needed, “Your friend, Sunset Shimmer. PS. tell everyone I’m doing alright and that I wish Flash Sentry there much happiness with the other me there.” Sunset smiled in adding the finishing touches to her message before happily closing the book.

“You ready or what,” Rainbow Dash asked off to Sunset if she was ready or not yet.

“Ready!” Sunset came out on stage with her axe-guitar in hand, as the girls smiled to another.

“Alright girls, give us a nice little number!” Hobo Joe cheered from nearby in giving the group some encouragement.

“Oh, I think they’ll give us a whole lot more than that.” Flash Sentry smiled in thinking otherwise of what they’ll get.

“One; Two; Three; Four,” Pinkie Pie shouted off while tapping her sticks together to get their band ready to play.

And at this moment, the Rainbooms begin to play a song called ’Shine like Rainbows’ here while also…playing the ending credits. As we see Rainbow Dash playing her guitar, Pinkie Pie drumming to the beat, Sunset rocking on her axe-guitar, the scene changes from little focuses to wider focuses.

Applejack: Once upon a time
Yew came into mah world an’ made ‘de stars align

We soon see the Rainbooms performing on a stylist music stage where everyone was positioned different as they sang, and they appear to have transformed too while they play.

Rarity: Now I see the signs
You pick me up when I get down so I can shine

The scene focuses on Rarity as she sang, then we see Rainbow Dash & Sunset Shimmer jamming together on their guitars, Applejack plays her bass with Fluttershy banging her tambourine, and Pinkie Pie bangs her drums like always.

The Rainbooms: Shine like rainbows
Shine like rainbows

The scene then shows an image of AJ carrying a box of apple cider. Then another one shows Rarity with glasses in pinning a bow.

Rainbow Dash: Friends, you are in my life
And you can count on me to be there by your side

The scene changes to seeing Sunset Shimmer walking down the hallway in school, before her book glowed in magically receiving a message. But it then falls out of her bag, and is caught by Apple Bloom, who holds it up to the girl. And we see Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo with Apple Bloom in happily hanging with Sunset, as they all walk down to class together.

Sunset Shimmer: And when the music comes alive
You sing us songs to lift us up so we can shine

Next scene shows Angel Bunny on a high pole, and Sunset tries to jump up to get him while Fluttershy tries to talk her bunny down who was not listening. Sunset stops in feeling they aren’t getting anywhere, much to Fluttershy’s sorrow. Until they yelp as Bulk Biceps lifts up Sunset Shimmer with his height and muscle in giving a hand to a friend in need. Sunset smiles for the effort, as she looks to Angel Bunny and picks him up to give back to Fluttershy happily. Sunset thanks Bulk Biceps, who like many other students, has forgiven her and become like friends.

The Rainbooms: And the sound that we hear in our hearts
Makes a crescendo
And the light that ignites in the dark
It makes us all glow

Then image screens of AJ, Rarity & Pinkie Pie slide across the screen in mood poses, before they moved to look up with smiles on their faces before begin colorized. And then the same thing is shown from Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy & Sunset Shimmer who gave mood poses before looking up with smiles and getting colorized there.

And shine like rainbows
We shine like rainbows

Another scene shows Pinkie Pie happily holding balloons in her hands. Then it changes to show Rainbow Dash holding a soccer ball in playing a game and having a blast at being awesome.

Together we stand
As the rain begins to fall
And holding’ our heads up high
As the sun shines through it all

Now the Rainbooms are seen on the theater stage in singing out these words happily. Then we move across from Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Sunset Shimmer, Rarity, and Applejack in singing upwards and wave their arms up to look at a rainbow that would be in the sky, which was the stage spotlights flashing across the screen.

The Cast: And the sound that we hear in our hearts
Makes a crescendo
And the light that ignites in the dark
It makes us all glow

Now the scene shows what looks like Spike & Phobos as now baby Dragons again in their Pony-Universe, only now sneaking around to eat….DOG CHEWY BONES! And then the scene changes to the EG Crusader girls with Apple Bloom & Sweetie Belle at the bottom and Scootaloo above them in cheering for joy as they were apparently happy. Another scene shows DJ Pon-3 jamming with her records to hear the beat in her headphones. Then another scene shows Derpy with her cross-eyes and holding a muffin in her hands.

And shine like rainbows
We shine like rainbows
Shine like rainbows
We shine like rainbows

The scene changes to Fluttershy looking up to the sky to let a butterfly land on her right finger while holding Angel Bunny in her arm while he look a little annoyed. Then another scene changes to show Sunset Shimmer flexing her leather jacket while looking happy as can be. The next scene shows us the image of Twilight Sparkle who held a book to look into.

The Rainbooms: We shine like rainbows

Then at that moment, all seven images of the heroes are seen coming together in a single line while slowly moving upwards.

----------

Meanwhile, we see the red scale measure line from during the ending credits, as some machine was taking measure readouts before it all faded. Then someone rip the documenting paper, and a scene of Canterlot High pogo is nailed to a billboard with many red lines centering it before the rip paper was place to it. Everything on the billboard was of documenting readouts that seem focused at CHS, and it was being studied by none other than…Twilight Sparkle? Or should we say, EQ Twilight Sparkle who wore a white lab coat abdreading glasses who is be studying this stuff in a lab spot.

“No doubt about it, Spike.” EQ Twilight spoke in talking to her dog named Spike who was eating his dog food happily. “There’s definitely something strange going on at that school…just as my teacher Azure asked me to look into.” EQ Twilight held her chin to ponder this thought. Ever since she went to that school and heard about another her, she’s been curious, and even while away, something happened again, just what could this mean?

“Ruff-Ruff, Ruff,” Puppy Spike barks in happy agreement o that picture of the idea.

“Hey sis, you done,” Then entering was EQ Nyx who was walking with Puppy Phobos on a leash. “We just got a call from Azure.” She told her sister about the man she respected called them,

“What is it?” EQ Twilight asked in wondering what her littlest sister had to say.

“That the most crazy stuff happen involving the Dark Terrorist, the Decepticons, Galvatron, and…something about a giant gray Dragon tearing up the place.” EQ Ben came in to tell this stuff of some major events went down i that area, shocking EQ Twilight. “Good news, no one was hurt and everything’s fixed, plus we’ll get to see my mom and friends again. My dad’s gonna wanna know what happen when he sees her.” He explained the good news of what was gonna happen that they won’t need to worry about.

“That is good, I’ll contact Starlight to bring the copter in, and see how everyone is doing.” EQ Twilight sighs to say before picking up a cell phone to fail it.

The scene goes into darkness here, as it looks like some familiar things from one world, are about to play out in this Human World version of Equestria. And with that, things come…to a close…

-------------

Meanwhile, back within Azure’s military facility, we find that deep within the prison chamber of where Twilight’s group seem to have been imprisoned in, had new owners: The Dazzlings. Not much on room was seen as it was an empty place with only tables, a fridge, dish washer, three beds, one TV and one bathroom. So it wasn’t exactly a life of luxury, but Steelkick & Laxtinct pulled some strings to make sure the three girls could at least be comfy.

“Well, at least the place isn’t so bad…maybe a bit of color, paint job, and we can make it homey.” Sonata smiled off to think of a nice idea to improve this place.

“Right, that’ll sure spruce up the place, and maybe flower pots on the table.” Aria rolled her eyes in hearing such an idea.

“Hugh, well girls, its official, we’re gonna be kept here till we’re old and gray.” Adagio sighs to say in looking around, this prison will be their life from now on.

“Eeek; Do I have a wrinkle from being cooped in prison?” Sonata screeches to hold her cheeks in thinking she might get old from being in prison.

“We’ve only been here for a day, you know.” Aria rolled her eyes to tell the ditzy girl this.

“Huuugh, and to think, we almost could have live a more free life.” Adagio sighs to say this in looking gloom; they lost their power, got tossed aside by their evil employers, almost got killed, and got taken in by the military. “Now we’ll be trying to sing the blues here until we aren’t off key!” She exclaimed in feeling that they may as well try to sing old blue songs while being cooped up in here.

“Aaah, well maybe you like some fresh air.” Sonata spoke to say and came to cheer Adagio up with a thought.

“We’re in a deep jail place, where would we get air?” Aria asked off to raise an eyebrow in hearing such an idea.

“I don’t know, through that mirror in the bathroom?” Sonata shrugs off to say while pointing at their shared large bathroom.

Both Adagio & Aria look at each other in wide eye in taking that info in, before they pulled Sonata with them into the bathroom to shut the door. On one bright side, there were no cameras here so they could have privacy, thanks to Aria & Sonata convincing Steelkick & Laxtinct to keep anyone from seeing anything they don’t wanna be seen. But back to the major point, Adagio open the large mirror cabinet to see a tunnel path, and wind was blowing against it.

“There’s air, I can feel it.” Adagio smiled off in feeling the air, this must lead to freedom.

“What’s this note?” Aria asked off in suddenly finding a sticky note on the back of the mirror.

“Oh, it’s from Laxy. It reads; Secret Shortcut Tunnel for Beating Pals in Races. P.S., Don’t Tell Chief Azure, Sign: Laxtinct.” Sonata spoke to say in reading the note to them of what this secret tunnel was for.

“Sonata, remind me to be happy for your lover for his excellent choice of hiding places.” Adagio smiled with being very pleased and happy that her ditzy friend has a lover that has just helped them out big time.

“Thanks. I’ll tell him you said that when next time we see him.” Sonata smiled to say this in taking that as a compliment.

“Let’s see where this goes.” Aria smiled off in getting eager now, freedom, here they come.

Soon around nighttime, outside the military facility was a back drop off zone. And near a dumpster was a hole in the building in which the Dazzlings crawled through before they made it outside and without anyone around to see them. And just in front of the girls sneaking off, find a gray silver SUV that has two red lights at the sides, two yellow lights in the front, & four clearish white headlights at the front & back, has two side mirrors & tainted windows. From one short view, it was a big, strong, tough vehicle that looks pretty much solid to take any pounding and survive.

“Wow, whose ride is that?” Sonata asked off in seeing the vehicle before them that look nice.

“I’ll tell you who’s, ours now!” Adagio smiled in thinking up a plan to have that ride be their ticket to freedom, on the road that is.

“Hey, it’s unlocked and they left the keys in the ride, and a note.” Aria spoke to open the doors before finding a note on the keys to read it. “To Aria; Let this steel ride be your chariot to remind you of me, as it’s hid will keep you safe and secure; Sign, Steelkick. Well I’ll be.” Aria smiled in seeing this ride was coincidentally left here by her own lover, how sweet.

“Perhaps having unexpected lovers does pay off.” Adagio smiled in thinking her backup girls made the right moves to get lovers that help them out.

“And you’ll find one too someday. Who likes you for you,” Sonata pats with joy in giving Adagio a chance to find love and happiness too.

“Um, sure….augh…anyway,” Adagio lightly blush at the thought before waving off the idea to turn to Aria. “Care to drive?” She asked in seeing this ride was something her boyfriend left; may as well let Aria have a shot.

“Oh yeah,” Aria smiled in excitement in wanting to do that.

“So where are we going?” Sonata asked off as they got in the ride to seat up in the front, she was on the left, Adagio in the middle, and Aria on the right were the wheel was.

“Where ever we wanna go. Cause now, we just got a ‘Get out Of Jail FREE Card’ right now.” Adagio smiled with a joyful sneaky expression, cause now they can go where they wanna go and not be kept as jailbirds.

Soon the vehicle drove off with its lights on, as the Dazzlings sneak off from the back wing to quickly get on route to enter the routine to lead them out. Looks like they just got their wish to live on free, boy will Chief Azure Phoenix be pretty mad when he finds out their prisoners….HAVE ESCAPED! Oh well, the Dazzlings ain’t a threat to no one now as they are three harmless teenage girls, as everything goes dark in ending this little event…

The End…for now

Major Cast List
Tara Strong: Twilight Sparkle, Unity (shared voice), Sammy Starburst
Ashleigh Ball: Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Unity (shared voice)
Andrea Libman: Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Unity (shared voice)
Tabitha St. Germain: Rarity, Princess/Vice Principal Luna, Photo Finish, Granny Smith, Derpy Hooves, Unity (shared voice), Nyx Battle Form
Cathy Weseluck: Spike the Dragon/Dog
Rebecca Shoichet: Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle (singing voice)
Maryke Hendrikse: Sonata Dusk
Kazumi Evans: Adagio Dazzle, Rarity (singing voice), Octavia Melody
Diana Kaarina: Aria Blaze
Jason Marsden: Ben Mare, Chase/Shadow Dragon
Daveigh Chase: Nyx
Chris Sanders: Phobos
Ginny McSwain: Megan Williams
Vic Mignogna: Omega
Scott McNeil: Tough Apple
Orlando Bloom: Golden Heart
Douglas Rye: Chief/Lord Azure Phoenix
Kelly Hu: Iris Crystal
David Faustino: Blazefist, Various Unnamed Soldiers
Jenat Varney: Aquastroke (Aqua)
P.J. Byrne: Laxtinct
Matthew Mercer: Terrorcreep, Various Unnamed Dark Terrorists
Will Friedle: Saber Dragoon
Travis Willingham: Lightningblade
Robert McCollum: Burnblast
Kate Higgins: Tailtech
Kristen Bell: Icy Princess, Hikari the Light Elf
Jackson Robinson: Shorty Thinking
Emma Watson: Flare Tiger
Ewan McGregor: Brave Heart
Benedict Cumberbatch: Fafnir
Vincent Tong: Flash Sentry
Kathleen Barr: Trixie Lulamoon
Nicole Oliver: Princess/Principal Celestia
Lee Tockbar: Snips, Thief #2
Richard Ian Cox: Snails, Various UN Representatives
Michelle Creber: Apple Bloom
Claire Corlett: Sweetie Belle
Madeline Peters: Scootaloo
Brian Drummond: Jack Zen, Delivery Pony, Thief #1
Ingrid Nilson: Maud Pie
Peter New: Big Macintosh, Various UN Representatives, Thief #3, member of Flash Sentry’s band
Shannon Chan-Kent: Pinkie Pie (singing voice)
Madeline Merlo: Sonata Dusk (singing voice)
Shylo Sharity: Aria Blaze (singing voice)
Eva Tavares: Naomi
Paula Berry: Cherry Crash
David Mongar: Captain Planet, Thief #4
Sam Riegal: Hoboken “Hobo” Joe
Latham Gaines: Dark Curse
Josh Keaton: Swipestrike, Drake Blackstar
Neil Ross: Guildenstern
Meaghan Jette Marin: Konni
Quinton Flynn: Steelkick
Darek Stephen Prince: Metalgear
Benjamin Diskin: Boomer
T.J. Miller: Wild Maniac
Jesse McCartney: Lance Justicestrike
Ashley Johnson: Ashley Twilight
Peter Cullen: Optimus Prime
Mark Ryan: Bumblebee
Ken Watanabe: Drift
John Goodman: Hound
John DiMaggio: Crosshairs
Gregg Berger: Grimlock
Frank Welker: Megatron/Galvatron, Shockwave, Flying Leo, Phoenix, Gymnote, Matsuki, Bandersnatch, Jubjub
Jim Cummings: Mehitos, Egola
Grey Delisle: Undine

Minor Cast list
Stephen Moverly: Xi Jinping
Stanley Tucci: Joshua Joyce
Mark Wahlberg: Cade Yeager
James Arnold Taylor: Fred Flintstoneward
Jeff Bergman: Barney Rubblestone
Kath Soucie: Megan Williams Richards (older)
Ron Howard: Danny Williams
Rachael Lillis: Molly Williams
Jim Miller: King Sombra
Lara Jill Miller: Autumn Gem
Sab Shimono: Tao
James Sie: Dragon Kick
Noah Nealson: Mighty Heart
Stacie Chan: Jade Adventure
Liam O’Brien: Crimson Skull
Danny Cooksey: Tech
Dee Bradley Baker: Dragoking
Kirk Thornton: One-Eyed Anger
Jayson Thiessen: Havis the Light Elf
Tim Curry: The Superior, Grimmore
Kevin Michael Richardson: Ji-Ga-No

With special guest appearances by
Orlando Eric Street: President Barack Obama
Derek Mears: Jason Voorhees
Jackie Earle Harley: Freddy Krueger
Ray Park: Headless Horseman
Jack Nicholson: Johnny (Jack Torrance)

Author’s note
After a while, the fic is done. I’d like to thank VISION-KING for his help in making this story. And while I’m still working on ‘Winter Disaster’, I’d like also to work on this…

“A Brotherly Chat of the Heart: (takes place after the Rainbow Rocks remake) Even though he had patched things up with the human version of Flash Sentry after their conflict, Ben Mare fears that his friendship with the pony version of Flash Sentry might one day be broken. Meanwhile, the human version of Flash Sentry is miserable and hates himself of how he had acted towards his friends, Twilight, Sunset Shimmer and Ben. Will the two be able to be reassured and cheered up?”

So until next time, read, review and suggest!

The third issue of ‘My Little Pony: Friends Forever’ is referenced.

Chief Azure’s salute of the gang and Pinkie thinking that’s rude is a reference to ‘Monsters vs. Aliens’.

This chapter also references Twilight and Megan’s missions with the Autobots in RK-Striker-JK-5’s stories.